《REJECTED: The Alpha Behind The Mask》 Chapter 1: Don鈥檛 want a mate Alpha Eric¡¯s POV: ¡°Stop this, father, I¡¯ve had enough. I told you my mate woulde when the time is right, and right now I love my girlfriend, and I am happy with her.¡± I angrily stood to my feet and was about to leave, but Dad¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°Stop right there young man, you may be a powerful alpha, but I¡¯m still your father.¡± Dad¡¯s voice echoed in the house. Dad was a jovial fellow, but whenever he gets angry, I see a different person in him, and I really wanted to avoid such a scene. Tiredly, I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration and sat back on the couch while he stared at me with an irritated look before speaking up. ¡°You have to find your mate; he or she is your second half, and you can¡¯t be a powerful Alpha without your mate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a mate, Dad. I¡¯m fine with Sophie. She has all I need in a woman.¡± I blurted out with annoyance. ¡°Sophie is a gorgeousdy, no doubt, but she is not your mate, and that¡¯s a fact.¡± Dad spoke in an intense tone. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t have a mate?¡± The thought of that made me optimistic. At least I could be with Sophie. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Moon Goddess gives every wolf a mate, and I¡¯m sure you have one. You just don¡¯t want to find him or her.¡± Again, another lecture from Dad about finding my mate. This has been a regr topic between Dad and me for the past seven years. He has been tormenting me about finding my mate, even when he knew I loved Sophie and was happy with her. ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Dad¡¯s voice brought me back from my thoughts. Grunting softly, I stood on my feet and put on my jacket. ¡°I have a conference in the next one hour.¡± I lied so I could escape Dad¡¯s bbering and lecturing. ¡°When will you visit again?¡± Dad asked. ¡°Whenever you want me to.¡± I said those words and hurriedly left the mansion. My driver spotted me walking towards the car and quickly opened the door for me to get in. I might be a different person to my Dad, but to others, I was seen as a cold-blooded alpha. I don¡¯t have many friends, and I was really okay with it. I picked up my phone and dialed Sophie¡¯s line. It rang a few times before she picked up. ¡°Hello babe¡± She spoke with a sweet, alluring voice that made my dick shift in anticipation. ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Wait right there. I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°I will be waiting.¡± She replied, and I ended the call with a smile on my face. ¡°Take me to Sophie¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± We were close to Sophie¡¯s apartment when I noticed Dad was calling, which made me wonder why he was calling. Sighing heavily, I picked up the call and ced it on my ear. ¡°What now, Dad?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The line was silent, but I could hear voices in the background. ¡°Hello, Dad.¡± I called out again but got no response from him. ¡°Dad.¡± I grumbled. Still no response from him. Grunting heavily, I was about to end the call when a voice spoke up. ¡°Hello, anyone there?¡± The moment I heard her voice, I froze instantly. ¡°Hello.¡± She yelled repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± I quickly snapped out of my thought. Listen, your father just had a heart attack right in a grocery shop, but not to worry, we¡¯re taking him to a nearby hospital. Can youe over?¡± I felt my palms be sweaty all of a sudden, and my heartbeat increased. ¡°Hello, are you there?¡± she called out again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Please hurry up.¡± She said those words and quickly ended the call. ¡°Turn around.¡± Throughout the drive, I couldn¡¯t get my thoughts over who she was and why I reacted that way just to the mere sound of her voice. Within a few minutes, I got to the hospital and was taken to Dad¡¯s room. I got in and saw him busy pressing his phone like nothing really happened. ¡°Jesus Christ, Dad, you scared me.¡± He raised his eyebrows at me but did not say a word. I sighed in relief and walked over to him. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked while ncing around, checking if I could see any machine plugged into him, and dly there was none. ¡°Stop looking around and sit.¡± Dad¡¯s voice came out strong. ¡°Your voice is strong for one who just had a heart attack,¡± I whispered to myself, but he heard me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t serious. The youngdy who saw me was just overreacting.¡± Dad replied nonchntly. The moment I heard Dad say those words, my thoughts went to her, and strangely, I felt eager to meet her. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked. ¡°Who?¡± Dad asked, confused. ¡°The youngdy who brought you here.¡± ¡°Oh, she left.¡± Dad replied with his gaze fixed on his phone. For some strange reason, I felt sad and disappointed. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Dad asked, settling his gaze on me. ¡°You are lying in a hospital bed, how can everything be okay?¡± I grumbled, which made Dad give me a hard look before going back to his phone. ¡°Where is the doctor?¡± I asked. ¡°Probably in his office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I said those words and was about to leave the room for the doctor¡¯s office when suddenly, the door of the room opened widely, and a human figure rushed into the room. The person didn¡¯t know I was about to open the door, rushed in and identally hit my chest. The sound that came out from the person¡¯s mouth indicated it was ady. ¡°Ouch.¡± She eximed in pain. I watched her massage her forehead with her eyes closed in pain for a moment before she slowly opened her eyes and locked eyes with me. The moment we met eyes with each other, my wolf growled loudly and whispered to me, ¡°Mate.¡± Chapter 2: Mated to a werewolf Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Mate.¡± I heard him whimpered loudly. The moment I heard those words from him, I felt my legs getting weak, and I couldn¡¯t remove my gaze from him. I locked eyes with him and noticed the color of his eyes were getting darker, which scared the shit out of me. I tried moving my gaze from him, but I felt intoxicated by it and couldn¡¯t move an inch. I noticed he clenched his fist and made an animal-like sound I couldn¡¯t understand or exin. We stood there for a while staring at each other, until I saw him blink his eyes and moved away from me. Quickly, I moved away from him and walked into the room, and met the man smiling like something was really funny. ¡°Hey, sir¡±. I greeted, ¡°Come sit.¡± I smiled at him before taking the seat beside him. ¡°Thanks for earlier today.¡± ¡°It was nothing, sir.¡± I replied. I felt someone was ring at me from behind, and I nervously turned around, only to find his gaze on me. Nervously, I turned around and took a deep breath. ¡°Meet my son, Eric. Eric, meet Victoria, the youngdy who saved my life.¡± The young man left the door and walked up to us but did not say a word, rather he just kept staring at me, and he wasn¡¯t hiding it. ¡±Nice to meet you.¡± I smiled at him and brought forth my hand to him for a handshake, but he ignored me, which made me awkwardly kept back my hand and smiled at his father. ¡±I just came back to check on you and will be taking my leave.¡± I said those words and quickly stood on my feet, wishing I could vanish away. ¡°Are you scared of my son?¡± the old man asked when he noticed I was in a haste to leave. ¡°Of course not.¡± I chuckled nervously. ¡°You should be.¡± a rough and dominant voice spoke up from behind. Hearing the tone of his voice, I felt cold and a shiver ran through my body and my legs quivered in fear. ¡°Stop frightening her, Eric,¡± his father warned. ¡°I need to go, sir.¡± I didn¡¯t let the word leave my mouth before I ran out of the room. The minute I left the room, I released a breath I never knew I was holding. What the fuck was that? Why did I act that way, the minute I met him? This mysterious man acted like one who has a spiritual power or something unusual. I shook my head, confused, and left the hospital. I got home and my roommate was already home. ¡°How is he?¡± she asked, ¡°He is fine,¡± I replied. ¡°Is anyone there with him?¡± she asked, sounding worried. This was one thing I loved about Sonia. She was always troubled about everyone. ¡°Stop stressing yourself, his son was there.¡± when I made mention of his son, I felt my body shiver, and I recalled all that took ce at the hospital. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Sonia asked, ¡°Something strange took ce at the hospital.¡± I murmured ¡°Tell me.¡±she demanded. I exined all that happened at the hospital and Sonia kept silent all through. ¡±You said he called you mate?¡±. She inquired, ¡°Yes¡±. I replied. ¡±Fuck!.¡± Sonia eximed loudly and took out herptop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, while moving closer to her, so I could see what she was typing on herptop. ¡°Vicky, you just met a werewolf.¡± ¡°What do you mean I just met a werewolf¡±? I asked confused. ¡°Look at this.¡± she handed me herptop and what I read marvelled me. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. I thought werewolves were only in movies and stories.¡± I muttered, shocked. ¡± They are real Vicky, they are fucking real. And you are a mate to one.¡± she sounded shocked and also delighted. ¡°Stop right there, what do you mean?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You are his mate, more like a soul mate, that¡¯s why the moment he saw you he called you mate.¡± ¡°Never.¡± I shouted, ¡°Never what?¡± Sonia asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°I can¡¯t be his mate, I don¡¯t know him, and by the look of things, it is obvious he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Sonia asked, in disbelief. ¡°His action towards me said it all.¡± Sonia rolled her eyes at me and stood to her feet. ¡±Most werewolves willy down their lives for their mates. That¡¯s how strong the bond between you two are.¡± Sonia stood in front of me with a serious look, I grunted, frustrated, before speaking up. ¡°Maybe I heard him wrong.¡± ¡±No, you did not. You just don¡¯t want to ept it. You are mated to a werewolf. Oh my God, he might even be an alpha!¡± Sonia exims happily. I rolled my eyes at her words and wondered why she was this happy for me. ¡±Do you know what it means to be mated to an alpha?¡±. She asked excitedly. ¡±I¡¯d prefer not to know.¡± I quickly stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom, put on the shower and stood in it, while my thoughts drifted to him. I could still remember his beautiful set of green eyes and how dark they became when we locked eyes with each other. ¡°Stop thinking about him, stop it.¡± l urged myself before leaving the shower. When I got to the room, Sonia was still busy typing on herputer. ¡°You need toe see this.¡± Sonia waved her hand at me toe join her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I murmured. She jumped out of the bed and stood before me. ¡°You have to be marked by your mate.¡±she expressed with a big grin on her face. ¡°And what does that mean?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°He will have to mark you on your neck during sex to im you as his.¡± Sonia spoke with a devilish smile on her face. ¡°What the hell!¡± I shouted, ¡±Why are you shouting?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take all this.¡± I told her and sat on the bed. ¡°You have to, and do you know there are very possessives of their mates.¡± She continued ¡°Can you please stop.¡± ¡°The most important one, do you know you will undergo a period called the heat period.¡± She added excitedly ¡°Can you please stop.¡± I shouted in anger and ced my two hands on my ears. She noticed I was angry and dropped the topic for the moment because I knew she would definitely bring it up some other time. She heaved a soft sigh and walked back to bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± she apologized ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not mad at you,¡±I told her with a smile, which she returned and went back to herputer. Quietly, we watched some movies throughout the day and slept off. The next day! ¡°Sonia, can you give up already, I¡¯m not ready to listen.¡± ¡°Listen, your mate is one of the richest bachelors in this country, he has differentpanies under him.¡± Sonia spoke with so much excitement, ¡±How did you know about this?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡±Well, you said his name was Eric, and I checked out wealthy guys bearing the name Eric and easily found him.¡± She spoke, excited. ¡±That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± I spoke with irritation. I was tired of her bbering. ¡°Are you kidding, girlfriend? You are fucking Rich.¡±she giggled happily. ¡±Stop this nonsense, and how did you get this information?¡± I asked while staring at her, ¡°I did my research on himst night.¡± she spoke with a big smile on her face. ¡°You mean you were awake all night.¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°It was worth it,¡± she replied with a big grin.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Jezzz, you are something else.¡± I left her and went to take a shower. We were supposed to go for a job interview this morning in a popr BDSM club. A friend of ours told us they were looking for bartenders and the pay was good. We dressed and left the apartment, but Sonia kept talking about Eric. It seemed she knew him more than I did, even when she actually hadn¡¯t met him. We got to the club and were asked to sit and wait for the manager. A few minutester, I was called upon for my interview. After the interview, we were told to wait, that they would contact us and tell us the oue of the interview. ¡°I think I did well.¡± I told Sonia, ¡°I can say that about myself.¡± Sonia replied, and we both chuckled and went home. We were at home watching a movie when Sonia¡¯s phone buzzed. She spoke with the person for a while before she ended the call. I was about asking her who the caller was, but my phone rang. ¡°I think they are calling you.¡± ¡°Who.¡± I asked, ¡°Pick up first.¡± I picked up and realized it was from the BDSM club. We just went for the interview. They have epted me and asked me to start by tomorrow since there will be a big party tomorrow. Excitedly, I thanked him and ended the call. ¡°It seemed like we¡¯ve both been employed.¡± I giggled happily. ¡°I knew we could do it.¡± Sonia spoke with a big and proud smile on her face. ¡°We should celebrate.¡± I told her and went for drinks, But when I checked the fridge, all the drinks were gone. I looked back at Sonia and realized she was pretending she was busy with her phone. Angrily, I stood in front of her with folded arms. ¡°Sonia!.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± she replied without meeting my gaze. ¡°Where are the drinks?¡± I asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Oh, that.¡±she murmured ¡°Yes,¡± I spoke back. ¡°I drank allst night ¡°. She whispered. ¡°Seriously?¡±. I asked while sitting on the bed. She ignored me and kept on typing on herputer. I gave her a hard and angry look before looking away. The rest of the day was uneventful, and I couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe. Later in the evening of the next day, Sonia and I went to the club. We were shown around the club and introduced to all the staff. We were given a uniform of ck short skort and a white T-shirt. We changed into our uniforms and prepared for work. I looked at Sonia and noticed how rxed she was, and wondered how she could be this rxed in a situation like this. We were about to meet a bunch of rich men and women tonight, and for some strange reason I felt anxious and scared. Sonia was assigned to bar 3 while I was assigned to bar 2. Nervously, I took a deep breath and got to work. Chapter 3: Fight with my wolf Eric¡¯s POV I watched her ran out of the room like a scared chicken, which angered me. How could my mate be this weak? Not only was she a human, but she was a freaking scared human who gets scared by just a mere stare.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell.¡± I shouted at no one but dad was in the room, ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, you just scared your mate away.¡± Dad spoke in a disappointed tone, which angered me the more. ¡°She is not my mate.¡± I shouted in anger, ¡°Your wolf says otherwise.¡± dad replied, ¡°Fuck my wolf.¡± I yelled. ¡°Mind your words.¡± dad warned ¡°You are an alpha, and words like that should nevere out from your mouth.¡±dad was getting angry, and I wasn¡¯t ready to see that side of him. I sighed in frustration and took my seat. I closed my eyes to calm myself and all I could see were her beautiful set of brown eyes, which annoyed me. frustrated, I ran my fingers in my hair and angrily stood on my feet and tried to leave the room before dad spoke up. ¡±Now you know you have a mate, you must do everything to get her, she is your soul mate and your second half.¡± Without saying a word, I groaned in anger and left the room. I got to my car and told my driver to take me to Sophie¡¯s ce, because I knew she was the only one that can ease me at this moment. Within few minutes we were at Sophie¡¯s apartment. I opened the door and met a half-naked Sophie smiling seductively at me in her sitting room. Hurriedly, I took off my jacket and picked her up like a hungry wolf, while she chuckled under my arms as I took her to the bedroom. I threw her on the bed and started undressing myself, and saw her lick her lips seductively at me, which made my dick grew harder. ¡°You are bing a naughty girl.¡± I told her in a low dominant voice, ¡°Maybe I want to be punished by my master.¡± She spoke in a low submissive voice, which turned me on. I groaned loudly in pleasure and joined her in bed. I roughly took out her panties and sucked her breasts hungrily, while she moans in pleasure and dips her nails in my back. I turned her over andy on the bed and she took hold of my dick and began sucking roughly. Sophie knew I loved rough sex, and I was d she was okay with it. I can¡¯t tell if I loved Sophie because she was incredible in bed or because of her personality, but one thing I knew is that she was the best submissive I¡¯ve ever had, and that drew me closer to her. She continued sucking my dick and I knew I would cum any moment, so I pushed her away and she obedientlyy on the bed waiting for me like a good submissive. I pulled out a condom from her drawer and slid it on my dick. There was no need for preparation because Sophie and I loved it raw. I spread her legs and roughly went inside her, while she screamed in pain, but the pain waster filled with pleasure and moans. She tried touching me, but I quickly took her hands and pinned them above her head. One thing I hated most was being touched by anyone, and dly Sophie understood. We fucked for a couple of minutes before I released inside the condom and pulled out of her. I went to the bathroom to clean up myself and brought a wet warm towel for Sophie and cleaned her up. I kept back the towel andy on the bed beside her, but not in a cuddling way. ¡°How is your dad.¡±she asked, ¡°He is fine, the attack wasn¡¯t serious.¡± I replied. ¡°Good to hear.¡±she replied and immediately went to sleep. Sophie wasn¡¯t the type to chat with after sex, she always gets tired and sleeps off few minutes after sex. I watched her peacefully sleep beside me, and noticed she was indeed a beauty. A beautiful face and a sexy body. Those were the things that drew me to her. Tiredly, I closed my eyes to get some sleep, but I saw her eyes again, the eyes of my supposed mate. Quickly, I opened my eyes and groaned in frustration. I stood up from the bed and left the room. I went to the balcony to relieve myself since I was having a serious fight with my wolf. He has been tormenting me since I met her, and I was able to subdue him, but I could still feel his anger in me. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, but all I could see was her. I groaned in anger and went back to the room and forced myself to sleep, but I was awakened by the loud howl of my wolf in my head. Groaning softly, I put on themplight and saw Sophie sleeping peacefully while the nkets were wrapped all over her body. Tiredly, I left the bed, put on my underwear and took the stairs downstairs. I walked straight to the bar, took out a ss and a bottle of whiskey, poured some whiskey in the ss and emptied the ss in my mouth while I tried tomunicate with my wolf, but he was in a deep rage and refused to talk to me. ¡±Damn you!.¡± I grunted angrily and filled up the ss. The next day, I left Sophie¡¯s apartment and went back home. When I got home, my aunt had already prepared dinner for me. ¡°Wee alpha.¡±she greeted. I smiled at her and went straight to my room. I took a shower and went downstairs for dinner. After dinner, I called dad, and we spoke for some time. But he kept bringing up my mate issues and I totally avoided it. Quickly, I ended the call andy on my bed. I closed my eyes and thought about Sophie. She has been asking me when we should get married, but I have been giving her excuses. Sophie knew I was an alpha and a werewolf, and had begged me to change in front of her, but I always refused. Next month will be Sophie¡¯s birthday and that will be the right time to surprise her, and ask her to marry me. I eximed in relief and was about getting some sleep when her face shed again in my memory and made me restless. Sighing in frustration, I stood up from the bed. My wolf has been disturbed since I met that girl. I have been doing my best to control him, but his power has been suppressing mine. Angrily, I left my house and ran into the woods, my residence was surrounded by a small forest, and I and few members of my pack live in this estate. When I got to the woods, I took off my clothes, shifted into my wolf form and found myself at ease. I walked around the woods for hours before getting to my clothes and shifted back to my human form, put on my clothes, and walked back home. When I got home, I met my aunt at the door waiting for me. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± I asked as I stepped in. ¡°I saw you going out, so I decided to wait for you in case you might need anything.¡± She said those words while handling a ss of water to me, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, I¡¯m not a kid.¡± ¡°No one said you were a kid, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Hearing those words from her, I smiled and took the ss of water from her. Aunt Reba has always been like this towards me. She was the mother I had known since I lost my mom when I was five years old. I mostly lived with her, and she took me like her son. She was a human, just like mom, but wasn¡¯t lucky with men, so she decided to stay unmarried. She has a daughter who is sixteen years old and my favorite person in the world. ¡°You are burning. Are you having a fight with your wolf again?¡± aunt voice brought me back from my thoughts. ¡°No.¡± I replied and rushed to my room. I wasn¡¯t ready for another round of questions from her. Tiredly, I took another bath and forced myself to sleep. The next morning was a Saturday and I had no work to do. I went downstairs and met my aunt watching a movie in the sitting room. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± aunt spoke up without looking at me, I ignored her because I knew what she meant. I went to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge and emptied the bottle. I ate breakfast and watched movies throughout the day with Aunt until she decided to go back home. I wanted to drive her home myself, but she insisted on driving herself. I checked the time and saw it was already past 9pm, and I was bored, so I decided to ease myself and have a little fun. I dressed up in a ck suit and took my mask with me, My driver knew where I was going and didn¡¯t bother to ask for a location. In few minutes, we got to the club and I left the car. ¡°Good evening, alpha.¡±the security guard at the door greeted me, ¡°I have told you countless times to address me as DOM Tim in ces like this.¡± I spoke in an angry tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive your subject.¡± he lowered his head in respect while I walked in. The moment I got in, my wolf became restless. This feeling was strange and new to me. I felt a familiar scenting from the other end of the room, and the scent was intoxicating me. I was curious and wondered who was scenting this good and wanted to find him or her. I followed the alluring scent, and it took me to the second bar stand. The more I moved closer to the bar stand, the more the scent became stronger, and my wolf became restless. I stood in front of the bar stand and sat on the high stool, but couldn¡¯t see anyone. I was still in thought, wondering where the scent wasing from, when someone rushed out of the storage room and stood before me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting, I just needed to pick something from inside, what should I get you?¡± she spoke nervously and stood before me with a big smile. The moment I met eyes with her, I groaned and became restless. ¡±Mine.¡±my wolf howled excitedly. Chapter 4: Second meeting 3rd person¡¯s POV ¡°Mate.¡± His wolf whispered to him, He groaned softly and took in a deep breath to calm his excited wolf. ¡°Hello sir, do you need me to get anything for you?¡± Vicky asked in a tensed voice. She was nervous, damn nervous. He stared at her and was intoxicated by her eyes, that he didn¡¯t realize he was staring. ¡°Hello sir.¡± Vicky called out again. ¡°Get me a vodka.¡± he blurted out. She smiled at the man who was behind the mask and went for his drink. ¡±What the hell is she doing here?¡± he thought to himself. When and how did she start working here without his notice, he grumbled to himself. And angrily ran his fingers through his hair in anger. Few minutester, she came with the bottle of vodka and a ss. He gave her the money, and their hands slightly touched, and Eric couldn¡¯t stop himself from groaning when he felt her touch. On the other hand, Vicky couldn¡¯t understand why she was feeling this way towards a total and mysterious stranger who was hidden behind a mask. As the rules of the club, all members of the club are to put a mask on their faces for security reasons. But the workers were not allowed to put on masks. She stared at this man standing before her and noticed he had beautiful sets of green alluring eyes, which she finds fascinating. Initially, she tried looking away but felt herself lost in his gaze. Hurriedly, he took the drink and left her, and she couldn¡¯t stop staring at him until a customer came to her stand and ordered a drink. Eric groaned in frustration and went over to the VIP room. ¡°Why are you with a drink sir, let me you.¡± one of the servers took the drink from him and ced it on a table. He sat on the sofa in the VIP lodge to calm himself because his wolf has been tormenting him, and he was doing his best in order to suppress him. Restlessly, he took a sip of his drink and thought of a way to get rid of this girl. Firstly, he will have to stoping here, since she now works here, or he might just get her fired. He was still in thought when he noticed someone sat beside him. ¡°Good evening, Eric.¡± Eric looked around and realized it was alpha Kelvin sitting beside him. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± Eric asked. Alpha Kelvin chuckled softly before speaking up. ¡°I recognized your smell.¡± Eric scoffed and ignored him. ¡°So have you found your mate yet?¡±alpha Kelvin sought ¡°None of your business,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°You need to find him or her.¡± ¡±Stop this.¡± Eric yelled in anger, bringing the attention of a few people to them. Alpha Kelvin raised his hands as surrender and ended the discussion. Eric took another sip of his drink to calm his burning nerves ¡°Seems like you are having a fight with your Wolf.¡± alpha Kelvin spoke up, ¡°None of your business.¡± Alpha Eric grumbled. Alpha Kelvin realized alpha Eric wasn¡¯t in a good mood and decided to drop the topic. They both sipped their drinks silently until a submissive walked in and squatted on alpha Kelvin¡¯s legs. Eric got annoyed and decided to leave the VIP rooms. He left the VIP room and strolled into the bar. He sat on the couch and watched different masked DOMs and subs disyed at the club. He sighed heavily and looked around, only to spot her serving drink to a DOM. He watched how the DOM kept staring at her in a lecherous manner, and his wolf became restless and jealous.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He tried to force himself to move his gaze and thought away from her, but it wasn¡¯t working. He groaned in anger and took another sip of his drink. He stared at her and noticed she was nervous and extra careful, which made him realize today was her first time here. Furthermore, he took a sip of his drink and noticed DOM mike walking toward the bar. His face was masked, but he recognized it was him. Everyone knew DOM Mike was a chronic womanizer and cheat. Even as a DOM, he doesn¡¯t treat his submissive with care. Eric wanted to ignore him and go back to the VIP lounge, but his wolf was against it, and forced him to his seat. Time to time, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her and Dom Mike talking cheerfully He watched them chatting happily, and felt his wolf whisper in pain and jealousy, He groaned and took another sip of his drink. He looked around, trying to see if he could get a submissive, so he could get himself distracted from her. While scanning the bar, he saw a submissive staring at him, and signaled her toe over to him. Quickly, she went to him and sat on hisp. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he demanded while stroking her hair. ¡°Lizzy Master,¡± she responded ¡°Nice name Lizzy.¡±he whispered into her ear while caressing her cheek, which made her smiled shyly and look away. ¡°Do you want me to please you? she asked excitedly. ¡°Can you?¡± he asked in a lustful voice. ¡°Yes, master,¡± she responded submissively. ¡°On your feet.¡± He ordered She quickly stood on her feet and stood before him, waiting for hismand. He stared at her in a lustful and dominant way, while she shivered under his gaze and shyly looked away. ¡°Room 202, wait for me there.¡± She lowered her head and walked to the room. He was about to go after her when suddenly his wolf became restless. He tried to suppress his wolf, but this time, his wolf was too strong for me. What could make his wolf so restless, he thought to himself, as he red around to see if anything was unusual, but everything was okay. He was about to ignore his restless wolf when his gaze fell on the bar stand. DOM Mike wasn¡¯t there, and Victoria was also not in the stand. ¡°Mate.¡± his wolf whispered in difort. Chapter 5: In trouble Victoria¡¯s POV I nced around the club and saw different kinds of scenes, and wondered how people could practice this and feel no shame at all. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I wasn¡¯t against BDSM, but doing it in a public room was a big No for me. Not like I have any experience with sex. A tap on the table brought me back from my thoughts, ¡°Seems you are new here.¡± he asked in a rough, husky voice, and I didn¡¯t need to be told that this man in a mask was a DOM. ¡°Yes sir, what may I get you.¡± I asked while staring at his eyes to see if I could at least get a glimpse of him, but I couldn¡¯t, due to the ck mask he was putting on. ¡°I would have said my usual, but you are new here, so just get me some cocktail.¡± his voice was cold and full ofmand. I quickly went for his drink and came back with it, ¡°Here it is, sir,¡± I told him while cing the drink on the table. I noticed his eyes on me and nervously looked away. I heard him chuckled and took a sip of his drink. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked without looking at me. I pretended I didn¡¯t hear him and continued cleaning the ss. ¡°Vicky.¡±my name sounded like a Melody on his lips ¡°How did you know my name?¡± I asked, confused. He snickered softly and pointed at my breast. I looked down and noticed I was wearing a crest, and I totally forgot about it. ¡°But Victoria is what is written there.¡± I spoke up, annoyed. ¡±I¡¯ll prefer to call you Vicky.¡¯ he said those words and smirked at me. ¡°Only my friends are allowed to call me that.¡± I told him while walking away to serve an order. I came back after few minutes and saw him still seated there. He gave me a devilish smile before taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a submissive?¡± I asked. I was getting irritated by his presence and wanted to get rid of him in a polite manner. ¡°No, why do you ask? Do you want to be one?¡± he asked with a grin on his face. ¡°Hell no.¡± I scoffed. He raised his eyebrows at me but did not say a word. Another order came in, and I left him. When I came back, he was still there, which made me murmur and ignored him, ¡°So you don¡¯t like BDSM?¡± he asked. I heard him, but ignored him. ¡°Answer me, when I speak.¡± he spoke in a rough, dominant voice that got me scared. I stared at him for a moment before speaking up. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer to that.¡± I replied without meeting his gaze, ¡°So you haven¡¯t tried it.¡± he asked, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want to?¡± he whispered seductively. I looked at him and realized what he meant. I felt angry but decided to calm myself. This was my first day at work and I wanted to avoid having a bad review. I took a deep breath before speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m a worker here, not a submissive.¡± I said those words calmly, but I knew he would notice the anger in my voice. ¡°You are new here. That¡¯s why you are saying this, with time you will be the one begging DOMS to have you.¡± He said those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°And what makes you think so?¡± I asked in anger. I was bing irritated.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you all are the same.¡± he says those words while staring at a waiter passing by. I knew what he meant. Some workers here do go on a y with Doms, which wasn¡¯t against the rules. ¡°Well I¡¯m different.¡± I told him and continued cleaning the ss cup. He chuckled softly and sniffed his nose like he was trying to perceive something in the air. I saw him close his eyes for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing. ¡°You smell nice.¡± he said those words with his eyes closed. I nced at him and wondered what he meant. He opened his eyes and I swear to God the color of his eyes changed. I met eyes with him and froze instantly. I was still intoxicated by his gaze when one of the bar stand workers walked in. ¡°Vicky, it¡¯s time for your break. I¡¯ll take it up from here.¡± I blinked my eyes and moved away from his gaze. ¡°How many minutes do I have?¡± I asked, ¡°Twenty.¡± she said those words and winked at me. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± I asked, confused, ¡°Seems Dom mike is interested in you, but make sure you are quick.¡± She said those words with a big grin on her face. ¡±He wished.¡± I scoffed and left the bar stand. Since I had a twenty-minute break, I decided to go out for a hot coffee and some snacks. I left the club and headed for the nearest coffee shop. On my way to the coffee shop, I felt I was being followed by someone, but I ignored it and kept on walking. I was almost at the coffee shop when I felt strong grips holding me back. I turned around and came to face with a familiar masked man. ¡°Hey dear little one.¡± his voice was full ofmand and dominance, ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in fear. There was something about him that doesn¡¯t seem right. ¡°You.¡±he whispered seductively. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± I yelled and began hitting him on his chest, but he groaned and closed his eyes, and didn¡¯t say a word. I became scared and thought of all Sonia said about werewolves and how they were real and lives among us. He might be one of them, and he might want to kill me and eat my flesh. At the thought of that, I felt terrified and started trembling in fear, ¡°Please let me go.¡± I pleaded, almost in tears. He chuckled loudly and held me tightly to himself. ¡°I won¡¯t until you are mine.¡± he said those words and moved closer to my neck and was about to do something when I heard a loud groan from behind. He stopped what he was about to do and turned around. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of her, I swear to the moon goddess, I will feed your head to the vultures.¡± those words were full ofmand, anger, hatred, and possession. Chapter 6: Weak mate Alpha Eric POV ¡°Mate!. My wolf whispered in pain and difort I tried to ignore him and follow Lizzy to the room, but this time he was howling in pain and I felt ufortable and restless. ¡°Lizzy!¡± I called out, She turned and shed me a seductive smile ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Wait for me there, I will be there in a minute.¡± ¡±Okay.¡± she turned around and walked towards the direction of my room. I groaned in irritation and walked to the bar. This was one reason I never wanted a mate, and especially a human mate, because They are too weak and disturbing to keep. Having a mate who was a werewolf would be less stress for me , and I don¡¯t have to worry or bother about her because I knew she could take care of herself. I reached the bar and met Sandra working in Victoria¡¯s stand. Sandra noticed me and shed me a smile. ¡°Good day, Master Tim, how can I help you.¡± she smiled seductively at me. ¡°I don¡¯t need any drink at the moment, but I¡¯m looking for Victoria.¡± I said those words while staring around. Sandra frowned at my words and tucked her hair in her both ears before speaking up, ¡°Why are all the big DOMS interested in her.¡± she murmured in anger.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The minute I heard her said those words, my wolf became restless and angry. ¡°Just tell me where she is,¡± I asked in amanding tone. Sandra noticed I wasn¡¯t in the mood to chi chat and stopped flirting with me. ¡°She went to get a coffee at the next street.¡± getting that information from her, I groaned and walked away. I left the club and walked towards the next street where I assumed she would be. With each step I took, my wolf howled in pain and difort. The pain became unbearable to me and I had to fasten my steps. Few steps away, I perceived her scent and knew she was close by. I grunted in anger and walked faster. I turned to the next street and saw her struggling with DOM mike. ¡°Weak mate.¡± I murmured to myself. If she was strong or a werewolf, Mike wouldn¡¯t have gotten the guts to do this to her. I took a step closer and noticed what mike was about doing. He was about to mark her as his, even when he already has his mate. The moment my wolf saw this he became angry and restless, and I wasn¡¯t able to control him anymore. this time my wolf overcame me. ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go, I swear to the moon goddess, I will feed your head to the vultures.¡± my words were full ofmand, anger, and possession. Mike turned around and groaned angrily at me. The moment she realized she was free from Mike¡¯s grip, she rushed towards me and hid behind me. ¡°Weak.¡± I murmured in anger I stood there face to face with Mike and tried everything possible to calm my wolf before he does something stupid by forcing me to shift into its form. Luckily, I was able to calm him. ¡°Always spoiling things for me. What the hell are you doing here?¡± Mike asked in annoyance. I stared at him but did not say a word. He groaned angrily, took few steps closer to me and Locked eyes with me. ¡°So she is your mate.¡± he said those words to me through telepath, ¡°None of your business.¡± I replied him through telepath. ¡°Oh, I see, so she doesn¡¯t know anything about you.¡± he spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exchange words with you, just stay away from her.¡± my wolf spoke possessively. ¡°And if I don¡¯t.¡± he spoke back in a challenging tone. I felt my wolf became angry and restless, and it took all the power in me to suppress him. ¡°Dare me.¡± I dared him, which I knew he wouldn¡¯t think of it, and turned around to face her. She weakly smiled at me and I felt my heart beat increased. ¡°Thank you.¡± she gave me a cute smile, but I quickly looked away. ¡°Weak.¡± I grunted She stared at me confused, but did not say a word. She walked away from me and went inside the coffee shop. I turned around and tried going back to the club, but my wolf held me back. Sighing angrily, I stood on the spot and waited for her. Few minutes she came back with two cups of coffee in her hands When she noticed me, she beamed widely at me and walked up to me. ¡°My guts told me you would still be here.¡± she smiled cutely at me, but I ignored her and walked away. ¡°Here.¡±she tried giving me a cup of coffee, but I ignored her and continued walking ¡°Take this as a thank-you gift.¡± she spoke up. I stared at her, but did not stop walking, neither did I say a word. She kept pleading, and pleading for me to take the coffee from her, but I ignored her ¡±Hey MR.¡± she called out I felt irritated and cursed the moon goddess for giving me such a talkative and irritating mate, I hated noise and disturbance and the moon goddess should have thought of that before mating her to me. I was still in thought when I felt a hand on my shoulder. Out of impulse, I quickly turned around and gripped her on the neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare touch me, ever again.¡± I yelled in anger. I stared into her eyes and saw fear and weakness in it, which irritated me. Slowly, I took a deep breath to calm myself and let go of her ¡±Fuck.¡±, I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair I watched her sp her neck and started coughing profusely in pains while she tried to get some air. Seeing her in such state made My wolf cried out in pain, but I ignored him. With fear filled eyes, She met eyes with me, and I could see fear and pains in her eyes before she hurriedly walked away. As I watched her walked away, for some strange reasons, I felt disappointed at my action. Chapter 7: Invitation Victoria¡¯s POV With hasty feet, I walked back to the club. I got to the bar stand and saw Sandra serving a customer. I checked the time and noticed I have few minutes left before my break will be over. Sandra saw me and gave me an odd look, Which I ignored and sat on the stool. ¡°DOM Tim was looking for you, have you seen him.¡± She spoke up without looking my way ¡°Who is DOM Tim.¡± I asked confused, She stopped what she was doing and stared right at me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know him.¡±she stood before me with a frown ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± She chuckled and folded her arms, ¡°Today is your first day, and you are already attracting the big DOMS.¡± She spoke with a big grin on her face ¡°I¡¯m not interested in things like this, I¡¯m just here to work.¡± I spoke firmly She yfully rolled her eyes and chuckled evilly before speaking up, ¡°We all said that.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m Victoria, and I¡¯m different.¡± I said those words and put back my crest, ready for work. She walked angrily and stood in front of me, ¡°Are you condemning us.¡± She asked in anger. I looked at Sandra and sensed she was trouble herself, and decided it would be better if I avoided her. ¡°That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m just not into the BDSM stuff.¡± I exined in a friendly manner Hearing those words me, She smiled at me and ced her hands on my shoulder, ¡°Are you scared of rope and chains.¡± she asked in a teasing voice. I knew she was mocking me, but I decided to let it go, ¡°Something like that.¡± I replied nonchntly She chuckled softly and spoke up ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, not all Doms uses chains and ropes.¡± She gave me a mischievous smile and left. Great, what a way to start my first day. I wondered if Sonia was going through this. I sat down and all that happened few minutes ago yed in my head. I touched my neck and felt the pain was still there, and wondered What kind of man would react like that just because of a simple touch. And for DOM mike, I think I should report him to the manager. I wondered what he would have done to me if not for that mysterious DOM who saved me. I was still in thought when I saw him walking in through the door. He locked eyes with me and gave me an angry look, which made my body shiver as I return his gaze. ¡°A bottle of Don Simon.¡± A voice made me move my gaze from him. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± I told her and went for the drink. She collected the drink from me and paid with a card. ¡°Is this drink too strong.¡± she asked nervously, I raised my eyebrows and took a better look at her, and knew she was a submissive. ¡°No, why do you ask.¡± She smiled shyly and said, ¡°I want to ask master if I can join him for a drink, but I¡¯m scared he won¡¯t allow me.¡± she spoke like a kid, and considering her appearance she should be in her mid-twenties. ¡°Just ask him, and if he refuses, then I think he has a good reason for it.¡± she smiled at my words and walked away. ¡°Great, great, great.¡± I murmured to myself. I looked around and saw that the mysterious man was already gone. I eximed in relief and continued working. Few hourster, it was 12am, and my shift was over. After closing my shift, I went to meet Sonia at her bar stand ¡°Are you done.¡±she asked with a smile. It seems she had a great day, unlike me. ¡°Yeah, are you done.¡± I asked while looking around. ¡°Yep, give me a minute.¡± Sonia picked up her things and left the bar. We left the club and stood in an empty road, ¡°It seems we have to walk home.¡± Sonia suggested, ¡±Yes, it¡¯s just few steps away.¡± I agreed We walked for a while when a car stopped behind us. We turn around and saw a ck Mercedes parked at the corner. A masked man came out of the car and smiled at Sonia, ¡°Are you guys going home.¡± he asked ¡°Yes.¡± Sonia replied with a smile, ¡°Let me take you guys home.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± I blurted out He took few steps and stood before me. I could feel his piercing gaze on me even when he was wearing a mask on his face. I moved nervously away from him and stood beside Sonia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I whispered to her ¡°No need for that Vicky, he is a nice man, I met him at the club.¡± she spoke out loud. I gave her a hard look and grumbled to myself ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± before I could object to it, she took my hand and pulled me toward the car. Sonia dragged me to the car, opened the back seat for me while she sat at the front. The man beamed at both Sonia and I before driving off. The drive was a silent one, untill he spoke up, ¡°So today was your first day.¡± he asked while his gaze were focused on the road. ¡°Yes, and it was exciting.¡± Sonia replied excitedly ¡±And you?.¡± he asked while he stared at me through the mirror. ¡°Yes.¡± I murmured reluctantly He gave me a quick re and looked away ¡°What¡¯s your name.¡± I caught his nce and knew he was talking to me, but I acted ignorant. ¡°Her name is Victoria.¡± Sonia replied while giving me an angry look, which made me rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡°Nice name, Vicky.¡± I ignored them and prayed we should get home in one piece. Finally, we got home and I quickly came out of the car and rushed inside our apartment, leaving Sonia alone with him. Few minutes, Sonia came in and gave me an odd look. ¡°Say what you have to say and stop giving me that look.¡± I said those words while changing my clothes. ¡°Why did you act that way towards him.¡± She asked pissed ¡°How did I behave.¡±, I asked ¡°You know what I mean.¡± she spoke angrily. I ignored her andy on the bed. I had a very stressful and weird day, and I don¡¯t want to end it by exchanging words with Sonia. ¡°Vicky.¡± she murmured, but I ignored her and fell asleep. ¡°Wake up, Vicky, someone is here to see you.¡± I heard those words in my sleep. slowly I opened my eyes, and saw Sonia standing in front of me, ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anyone.¡± I murmured andzily stood up from the bed, ¡°The man you helped the other day, he is at the door.¡± Sonia pushed me aside andy on the bed. With sleepy eyes, I walked to the door, tiredly opened it and met the man standing in front of me with a big smile on his face, like he just found his lost daughter. ¡°Good day, sir.¡± I greeted He brought forth his hand and tried to stroke my hair, but he realized himself and kept back his hand ¡°How are you my dear.¡± he acted like he knew me for a long time, which I find strange, but I decided to ignore it. ¡°I¡¯m fine sir, how did you get here.¡± I asked because I could not recall telling him my address. ¡°Oh that. I got your address from the hospital.¡± he replied. Hearing those words from him, I remembered giving out my address when I took him to the hospital. ¡°That¡¯s nice, do you want toe in.¡± I asked, hoping he will say no, since our apartment was little. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, my dear.¡± the way he emphasizes on the word ¡±dear.¡±seems like he meant it. ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you for my birthday, you know you helped save my life and I would love to have you there.¡± he said those words while giving a card to me , which contained the invitation ¡°When is it.¡± I asked, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll be there, but I won¡¯t stay for long since I have to be at work.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, just make sure you are there.¡± his words were almost like a pled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± I assured him. he stared at me for a long time, and I knew he wanted to say something to me, but he held it back. ¡°See you then.¡± he said those words and left. I went inside the apartment and met a curious Sonia staring at me. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand.¡± she stood up and took the card from me, ¡°He is inviting us for his birthday party.¡± she muttured out, while reading through the card, ¡°Yep, and I promise I will be there, for just a few minutes.¡± I replied. She stared at the card for a moment and looked up to me with a mischievous smile, ¡°Why are you smiling.¡± I asked confused. ¡±Don¡¯t you think you are forgetting something here.¡± she asked with a mischievous smirk on her face. I stared at her confused, and tried to understand what she meant, but I couldn¡¯t .¡±Just say it.¡± I murmured impatiently, ¡°He will be there!¡± she muttered out, excited ¡°Who.¡± I asked confused, ¡°Eric.¡± she whispered with a devilish smile on her face. ¡±Fuck!¡± Chapter 8:Punishment Eric¡¯s POV: I was getting restless, so I decided to leave the club early. I was about to enter my car when Kelvin called out to me. I groaned in frustration and turned around. He walked over to me and stood before me with his piercing eyes. Kelvin could actually read thirty percent of what¡¯s in one¡¯s mind. That was a special gift given to him by the moon goddess, and it annoys me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in annoyance. He did not say a word. Rather, he kept staring at me. I realized what he was trying to do and quickly looked away. ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted to see,¡± he spoke up. ¡°Mind your business.¡± ¡°We are friends, remember?¡± he spoke with a big smile on his face. I looked at him and noticed he was remembering our childhood memories, which I don¡¯t like talking about. ¡°We are not kids anymore, you have your pack and I have mine, and you should be thinking of your pack and stop bothering me.¡± I said those words and tried to reach for my car handle, but he quickly held my wrist and stopped me. I closed my eyes and groaned in anger while I turned around and stared at him with a furious look. ¡°That look of yours can scare anyone, but not me, Eric.¡± he said those words with a lot of confidence in him. Frustrated, I ran my fingers through my hair and spoke up, ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in annoyance. I was getting tired of him pestering me around. ¡°You¡¯ve found her,¡± he spoke with a big smile on his face. ¡°And she¡¯s here,¡± he added. ¡°When can you learn to mind your business?¡± I spoke in anger. ¡°We are friends, so your business is mine.¡± I stared at him and noticed that he meant all he just said, and in order not to exchange words with him, I decided to keep quiet. We stood there peering at each other until he decided to speak up. ¡°You know your wolf is furious with you.¡± ¡°To hell with him.¡± I blurted out. Kelvin felt disappointed at my reaction, but I did not care. ¡°You need to do what is right,¡± he spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do, I¡¯m not a member of your pack.¡± I said those words and angrily opened the car door, but this time he sensed my anger and decided to let me go. I got into my car, and my driver drove off. ¡°Where to sir?¡± he asked, unsure of where to go. I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair. My life has been going just fine before she came. I have a united pack that was in good shape, I have a perfect life, and an amazing girlfriend. Everything was just the way I wanted it until she came into my life. ¡°Sir?¡± my driver called out to me. I heard him but did not say a word. Not getting a response from me, my driver decided to drive me home. I got out of the car and noticed the lights in my house were switched on. Aunt just left this morning, and I know she wouldn¡¯t be back, which made me wonder who was in. I left the car and walked into the house. I entered the sitting room but found no one. I groaned in anger and went upstairs. I was almost in my room when I saw the door to my room slightly open. Curiously, I stepped into my room only to meet Sophie on her knees in a submissive position, while both her hands were on herps, and her head lowered down. The minute I met her in such position, I felt my dominant form took over me and I groaned in lust. I felt my dick grew in my pant, which made me moved closer to her and caress her cheek softly. The minute she felt my touch, she moaned softly and closed her eyes. I left her there and went to the bathroom, I took a quick shower and came back with just a towel wrapped around my waist. I got back to the room and found her still in that position., Sophie was good in y like this, that was why from being a submissive I also made her my girlfriend. I walked into the room and sat on the bed, while I settled my gaze on her. ¡°Why did you enter my room without taking permission from me.¡± I spoke in an autonomous voice. She whispered but did not say a word. I stood up from the bed and moved closer to her. I ce my fingers in her hair and gently stroke it. ¡°You know you will be punished for this, right.¡± I told her in a calm but dominant voice. ¡°Yes, master.¡± she replied. Sophie and I decided that whenever we are in a y like this, she was supposed to only call me master or sir and nothing else. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I spoke softly while stroking her hair. ¡°Punish me, master.¡±she moaned I smiled at her words and I went to my drawer, took out a rope, cuff and a whip I took them and ced on the bed. ¡°Stand up.¡± I ordered She quickly stood on her feet and stood before me with her face down. Sophie was indeed perfect at this. ¡°You know you¡¯ve made a mistake bying into my room without my permission, and you will have to be punished for it.¡± I spoke in a husky voice ¡°Yes, master.¡± she replied obediently. I groaned softly and ordered her toe to me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You remember your safe word.¡± I asked ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that.¡± I asked, ¡°Red, master.¡± she whispered. I stared at her and noticed she was wearing transparent panties that were clearly showing her private. I groaned at the sight of it and roughly pulled her to myps. ¡°I will give you ten wipes for entering my room without my permission.¡± I whispered seductively in her ear. I felt her shivered by my words and realized she was already turned on by my word. ¡°As master pleases.¡± she spoke softly while twisting her fingers. Sophie was twenty-four years old, but she acts like a kid when she is on a y. ¡°Lie on the bed.¡± she did not wait for me to finish saying the word before she left myps and rushed to the bed. Seeing her action, it was obvious she was horny. Shey on the bed with her stomach, obediently waiting for me. I stood up from the bed and took the rope, handcuff and whip. I got to the bed and ce the materials besides her, while she swallowed nervously. ¡°Rope or cuff.¡± I asked while stroking her hair. ¡°Cuff.¡± she replied softly. I picked up the cuff and handcuffed her in both hands. ¡°Knell.¡± She slowly stood up from the bed and knelt on it, with her back to me. I sat beside her and gently touched her Ass, while she moans softly with her face buried in the pillow. I gently pulled down her underwear to her knees, and groaned when I saw her well perfect shaped Ass, and it took all the power in me to control myself from taking her right there. ¡°Are you ready.¡± I asked while caressing her Ass. ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯m ready.¡± she spoke amidst a moan. I picked up the wipe and gently ran it through her Ass, while she moans with her face buried in the pillow. Unexpectedly, I gently wipe her Ass ¡°One.¡± she moaned out in pains but also in pleasure I caressed her Ass with my left hand andnded another wipe on her ass ¡°Two.¡± I caressed her Ass again, andnded another whip ¡°Four.¡± She moaned. ¡°Five.¡± She moaned out loud I stroked her hair and kissed her neck before wiping her for the sixth time, ¡°Six.¡± She whispered in pleasure ¡°Will enter my room without my permission.¡± I asked while wiping her for the seventh time ¡°No master.¡± She moans out in pleasure ¡°Eight!¡± ¡°Nine!!¡± I gently kissed her back before I gave her thest wipe ¡°Ten.¡± She moaned and eximed in relief I kept the whip and pulled her to myps She moaned softly and rxed in my arms, but made sure she wasn¡¯t touching me. ¡°I¡¯m ready for the next round, master.¡± She whispered seductively into my ear, which made my dick jerked in anticipation. Chapter 9: BDSM Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I slowly pulled her away from me and let go of the towel on my waist. Her gaze fell on my dick and I could see her gulped nervously and excitedly. like most alphas, I was always rough and dominant in bed, and considering how big my dick was, not all women were able to handle me. ¡°Come.¡±, like a good submissive, she moved closer to me. I brought forth my hand and gently stroke her hair, while she closed her eyes and shivered in my touch. ¡°You know the rules, right.¡± I asked while stroking her hair. ¡°Yes master.¡± she replied softly, ¡°List them.¡± I ordered ¡°No touching of master.¡± ¡°No screaming, unless master asked you to.¡± ¡± Always say your safe word if I can¡¯t handle master y.¡± ¡±¡¯Don¡¯t cum unless master asks you to.¡±, She listed them correctly ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Are you a good girl.¡± I asked while stroking her hair ¡°Yes master.¡± ¡°Then what does good girls do.¡± I asked seductively ¡°Good girls pleasures their masters.¡±she replied seductively ¡°Now prove that you are a good girl.¡± She slowly stood up from the bed while Iy on the bed with my back. She knelled between my two legs and nervously looked up at me. ¡°Can I master.¡± she asked. ¡°You can.¡± I said those words and closed my eyes. The moment I closed my eyes, I felt soft Cold lips on my dick, which made me groaned and took hold of her hair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She kissed my thighs up to my stomach before she took my already erected dick in her mouth. The moment she took me fully in her mouth, I felt my wolf howled, but I didn¡¯t know what his problem was. Wherever I was having sex with Sophie or any other submissive, my wolf was always silent and dead . but this time I noticed my wolf was trying to suppress me and I knew why he was restless. I was having sex with anotherdy when I have already found my mate. I closed my eyes and tried to suppress my wolf, and this time it worked. I drifted my thought back to what Sophie was doing. I noticed my dick was still in her mouth and her eyes were closed. I closed my eyes in pleasure and moan softly, while she kept sucking my dick like a lollipop. Aggressively, I took hold of her hair and fucked her mouth. Sophie was good at this, she was able to give me satisfaction without touching me, and that was why I loved having sex with her. I groaned in pleasure when I realized I was about to cum so quick. Moaning softly, I pushed her away and mmed her on the bed. I took the rope from the bed and tied her both handcuffed hands above her head. I took some condoms from the drawer but left the lube since Sophie and I liked it rough. Sophie saw the condom in my hand and started whispering. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I want master to touch me.¡± she pleaded. Hearing her pled, I kept the condom on the bed and moved closer to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good girl, so I will surely reward you.¡± I stroked her hair before moving down to her cheek. I caress her cheek gently and watched her moan silently in pleasure. I left her cheek and move to her breasts. The moment my hands were on her breasts she quivered in pleasure and moaned silently, making sure she wasn¡¯t screaming. I took hold of her breast with my both hands, roughly squeezed it, and began kissing her neck. She moaned and tried to move her hands, but she couldn¡¯t because she was tied. I took her left breast roughly in my mouth and sucked hungrily. I sucked her left breast roughly while caressing the right breast with my other hand. ¡°Master.¡± she moaned out in pleasure. Hearing her seductive moans, I felt my dominant form taking over me and I left her breast and moved to her stomach. I softly kissed her stomach then went further to her thighs. She wanted to moan loudly in pleasure, but I knew she was holding it back. I stopped kissing her stomach, and took hold of her left leg and ced it on my shoulder, While I moved my left fingers on her thighs. ¡°Master.¡± She moaned with eyes closed I felt my dick getting harder and all I wanted was to bend her and take her but as a good dominant, I have to pleasure my submissive. I gently caressed her pussy with two fingers and saw her squirt in my touch. ¡°Master.¡± She gasped in pleasure. I roughly insert a finger and saw heard her cry out in pleasure. Gently, I fondled the finger inside her before adding another finger. The moment I insert the second finger in her, she squirts and wanted to scream out in pleasure, but I covered her mouth with my free hand. ¡°The next time you try screaming, I will make sure to gag you.¡± I said those words directly in her ear, and noticed she shivers at my words. Gently, I stroke her with my two fingers while I put my other hand in her mouth and asked her to suck. She sucked my fingers like her life depends on it, and that triggered pleasure in me. I began fingering her roughly, and she was kept sucking my fingers while following my pace. I felt her getting wet in my fingers, so I had to pull them out of her. ¡°Master.¡± she murmured with a small frown on her face. The way she called out to me made my dick grew harder, and I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡°Speak.¡± I ordered seductively in her ear. ¡°I want you now, master.¡± she begged in a low submissive tone. Hearing those words from her, I groaned and flipped her over, which made hery with her stomach on the bed. Chapter 10: Angry wolf Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I groaned at the sight of her will perfect shaped Ass and couldn¡¯t help but gently spanked it, while She moans and took hold of the pillow. I moved close to her ear and whispered seductively, ¡°Do you like that.¡± I asked while caressing her Ass. ¡°Yes, master, can you do it again.¡± she moaned with her eyes closed. Without warning, I spanked her Ass so hard that she cried out in pain and pleasure. I roughly took hold of her hair and spanked her Ass again ¡°Master.¡± she cried out in pleasure I slowly caressed her Ass and spanked her, harder than I did the two-previous one. ¡°Master please!¡± ¡°Please what.¡± I teased while caressing her Ass ¡°I need you inside me.¡±she begged ¡°Say it properly.¡± I spoke in a dominant voice. ¡°Please fuck me Master.¡± she spoke in a low submissive voice. I closed my eyes and groaned in satisfaction before I went for the condoms. ¡°Ass up.¡± she did not let the words leave my mouth before she quickly knelled on the bed with her Ass up and her face buried in the pillow. I moaned at the sight of her well shaped Ass in front of me before tearing off the condom and sliding it in my dick. ¡°Are you ready.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± she begged. I groaned, and unexpectedly I slide my dick inside her wet dripping pussy. She cried out in pleasure, but made sure she wasn¡¯t screaming or calling my name. When I entered fully in her, I allowed her stretched to my size before I slowly fuck her ¡°Master.¡± she moans submissively. I groaned and mmed harder in her, which made moaned and held on to the pillow I spanked her Ass and pulled in and out of her ¡°Master.¡± he cried out in pain and pleasure. I moved my lips to her neck and sucked from her neck, down to her shoulders and then ce kisses on her back, while I continued fucking her. ¡°Master.¡± she moans. I closed my eyes in pleasure, when unexpectedly my wolf took over me. I tried suppressing him, but he was too angry and strong for me to control. Before I knew it, I was fucking Sophie aggressively and out of control ¡°Master.¡± she cried out in pain. But I couldn¡¯t stop because my wolf was controlling me this time. And he was really furious, since she wasn¡¯t his mate. I spanked her Ass so hard that the sound could be heard all over the room. ¡°Master.¡± She moaned in tears, while she tried keeping up with me. ¡°Master.¡± she cried out in pains This time I tried pulling out of her, but my wolf was too strong for me and pinned me to her. I took hold of her hair aggressively and mmed her pussy with so much force that she has to cry out in pain. ¡°Red.¡± she screamed. All through my y with Sophie, she has never made use of her safe word until today. The moment she said those words, my wolf growled and died immediately. I closed my eyes and calm myself, before pulling out of her. I watched her, copsed on the bed with her eyes soaked in tears. I knew what my wolf did, he did that to scare Sophie away, and as a punishment to me. I groaned in anger and moved closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± she apologized, I sighed and gently stroke her hair while cing kisses on her shoulder. ¡°No need to apologize.¡± I said those words while stroking her hair. It hurt me to see her in pain, and to worsen it, I was the caused ¡°I couldn¡¯t satisfy master¡¯s need.¡±she murmured in regret I Sighed andy beside her ¡°Look at me.¡± this time my voice was calm. She sniffles before looking at me, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I was out of my limit today, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡± I assured her and ced a kiss on her forehead before caressing her cheek. She closed her eyes to my touch and within few minutes she slept peacefully. I took in a deep breath in relief when I noticed she was fast asleep. I cover her properly with a nket and left the bed. I put on a short and did not bother to put on a shirt. I left my house and ran to the woods and shifted to my Wolf. I kept running around the woods and all I could see was Victoria . my wolf was tormenting me with her memories and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and had to shift back to my human form. When I got home, Sophie was still sleeping, it was obvious she was exhausted. I pulled away the shorts and went to the shower to take a quick bath. Throughout the bath, I could hear my wolf howling in anger and frustration, but I ignored him and walked back to the room. Iy on the bed with just a towel on my waist and tried to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t because I was having a fight with my wolf. I moved around the bed, but still couldn¡¯t sleep. I stood up from the bed and sat on my working table, so I could keep myself busy. I switched on myputer and started working on some documents. I work for hours until I noticed it was pass 4am. I stood up from the table, andy on the bed, trying to force myself to sleep, and within few minutes, I fell asleep. I was awoken up by the constant ringing of my phone. I wasn¡¯t able to get some sleep throughout the night and now that I was able to sleep this person thought it was the right time to bother me. With anger, I went for my phone and pick up the call without checking who the caller was, ¡°What the fuck is your damn problem.¡± I yelled in anger. The line was silent for a while before a voice spoke up ¡°It seems you had a very rough night.¡± I heard the voice and realized it was dad. I groaned and spoke up, ¡°Are you okay.¡± I asked. Although, I wasn¡¯t in a good mood, but dad was the most important person in my life. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± he replied. I grumbled and scattered my hair with my hand ¡°If you are fine, why are you calling me by this time of the day.¡± I asked in annoyance ¡°Calm down young man.¡± dad spoke Calmly I stood up from the bed and realized Sophie wasn¡¯t in bed, but I could see her clothes in the room, ¡°What¡¯s the problem this time.¡± I asked calmly so that dad could say what he has to say and leave me alone. ¡°You know tomorrow is my birthday.¡± dad spoke up ¡°Yes I know that dad, and I know you don¡¯t celebrate it so what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m celebrating it this time.¡± He spoke casually. ¡°Really.¡± I asked shocked. ¡°Yeah, really.¡± he replied. I ran my fingers in my hair and murmured softly ¡°Okay, so what does that get to do with me.¡± I asked, sounding irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in that manner.¡± He warned I grunt and sat on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m inviting you, and you must be here very early, to help prepare things.¡± he muttered those words as an order which has no room for argument, ¡°Prepare things?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yeah, you are my son, you should be here to wee guests.¡± I swear, if this man wasn¡¯t my dad, I wondered what I would have said to him. I groaned but couldn¡¯t object to itUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Fine, dad, I will be there.¡± I said those words and quickly end the call before he will bring up my mate issue. When I ended the call, I noticed soundsing from downstairs. I put on a short and went downstairs. When I got downstairs, I saw Sophie in the kitchen preparing breakfast for us. She noticed my presence, walked up to me and kissed me softly on the lips ¡°Good morning Eric.¡±she greeted with a smile on her face. I stared at her to see if I left any mark or bruises on her, but luckily, I couldn¡¯t find any. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, I was out of control.¡± I apologized to her and sat on the table in the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s okay, things like that do happen, I think your Wolf was to be med for that.¡± she smiled at me and went back to what she was doing. I was relieved she knew it wasn¡¯t me, but my wolf. She finished making breakfast, and we ate and watched movies together since it was a Sunday. Later in the evening, she went back to her apartment, and I was left alone. I worked on some documents for some time, so I could clear my head before going to bed. Tomorrow was going to be a momentous day and I could feel it in my bones. Chapter 11: We meet again Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Vicky, I think this ck pant will be great on you.¡± I moved my gaze, and noticed Sonia was holding a tight ck pant, which made me rolled my eyes and look away. ¡°Come on Vicky, this will look good on you,¡± she grumbled and stood in front of me with the long pant in her hand. I sighed and stood up from the bed. I walked to the closet and brought out a pair of blue jean and a crop top dress, closed the closet and kept the clothes on the bed. ¡°And where are you going with these clothes?¡± Sonia asked while picking up the clothes. ¡°To the birthday party, of course,¡± I replied while trying to take the clothes from her, but she took it away and put it back in the closet. ¡°You are not going to that party dressed like a wallflower, not when your mate will be there.¡± the minutes she said those words I became anxious. ¡°He is not my mate and I can¡¯t even remember his face anymore.¡± I lied. Because every night before I go to sleep, I still see that beautiful sets of green eyes piercing through my soul. ¡°Lies.¡± Sonia murmured and ced the ck long pant and a crop blue dress on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing that.¡± I murmured, ¡°Sorry girlfriend, you have no choice.¡± she said those words and left me for the bathroom. I grumbled and picked up the clothes from the bed. These clothes were meant for nightclubs and maybe teens wild parties, not for a birthday party of an elderly man. I shook my head and kept back the clothes on the bed. The thought of seeing that mysterious man made me scared, anxious, and for strange reasons, excited. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dressed?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice brought me back from my thoughts, which made me grumble and stood on my feet. I took off my sweatpant and put on the ck pant she forced on me. I looked in a mirror and saw that the pant was good on me, but it was exposing my body figure, and I wasn¡¯tfortable with it. ¡°Can I please not wear this ¡°? I begged. Sonia ignored me and dressed up. She wore a blue jumpsuit that looks perfect on her. ¡°Sit.¡± Sonia ordered. I sat on the chair while she picked up ab and brushed my hair. ¡°You know this is someone else¡¯s party and not mine.¡± I grumbled when I realized Sonia was taking her time in dressing my hair. She chuckled and let go of my hair. ¡°Thanks.¡± I murmured ¡°Anything for you baby,¡± she replied and picked up her bag from the table, and we left the house. Locating the man¡¯s house wasn¡¯t a problem for us, and in no time we were standing in front of a small mansion, but not really small. ¡°I knew it, this family is fucking rich.¡± Sonia eximed excitedly. I ignored her and took a better look at the house, and indeed the mansion was outstanding. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Sonia dragged me towards the gate and rang the bell. Within a second, a tall, well-built man stood in front of usText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Are you here for the party.¡±his voice was rough but calm ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied while trying to bring out the invitation card from my bag. ¡°You must be Victoria.¡± he looked at me with a big smile on his face. ¡°Yes, how did you know that.¡± I asked confused. ¡°Oh that? My boss told me you guys would being.¡± he smiled at me again and let us in. We got in, and I could still feel his gaze on me. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that guy acted weird?¡± I asked Sonia, ¡°Maybe he is a werewolf.¡± Sonia replied casually, like what she said wasn¡¯t weird. I rolled my eyes at her and walked into the sitting room where the party was held. The moment we got in, I realized this man wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. The caliber of people in the hall shows he was indeed a wealthy man. The guests were dressed in rich and expensive attires, and thedies¡¯ clothes and jewelries were sparkling. Just the mere look of their clothes it was obvious only I and Sonia were of different ss. ¡°If only I knew.¡± Sonia murmured, ¡°If only you knew what,¡± I asked, ¡°I would have put on my best clothes for this party.¡± she murmured and left me for the bar to get some drinks. I scanned the hall to see if I could be able to spot the man who invited me, when identally my gaze fell on him. The moment my gaze settled on him, I felt a strange feeling in my stomach and my palm became sweaty. I tried to move my gaze from him, but my eyes were glued on him. He was putting on a ck tight jean and a green turtle-neck long sleeve that matches the color of his eyes and a ck jacket that fit him so perfectly. He looks incredibly handsome and stood there taking a sip of his drink like a Demi god. Everything about him screams power and authority, and I felt my body quivered at the thought of it. I took a better look at him and noticed unlike the guests he was putting on an emotionless expression, and it felt like he was being forced to be at this party, which made me wondered why a son would feel less concerned at his father¡¯s party. I shrugged my shoulders and looked away, but I heard someone¡¯s voice from behind me. ¡°Eric,¡± the girl shouted happily. And like a twinkle of an eye, he nced my way. The moment I met eyes with him, I felt my body shivered and my heart pounding with excitement. I tried looking away, but it felt like I was glued to him. I noticed his lips were moving, but I couldn¡¯t get what he was saying. Curiously, I focused on his lips and got what he has been saying all along, ¡°Mine.¡± I read those words from his lips. Chapter 12: Party Alpha Eric¡¯s POV The next morning, I was woken up by the constant ringing of my phone. I checked the caller and saw that it was Dad. I grumbled and ignored the call while getting off from the bed. I went to the bathroom and took a hot shower. After that, I searched in my closet and decided to dress simple, so I picked up a green turtle-neck long sleeve, a jacket and a ck jean. I was still dressing up when dad call came in again, and this time I decided to pick up. ¡°Dad.¡± I murmured. ¡°You finally pick up, I was about to sending some men over to your house to check if you were still alive.¡± He teased. I groaned but did not say a word. Today was his birthday, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter words with him. ¡°Where are you.¡± he asked. ¡°Home.¡± I replied nonchntly. ¡°You should be here by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± I realized he has nothing important to say to me, so I quickly ended the call. I picked up my car keys and left my room. I got to my sitting room and met my housekeeper and Driver. ¡°Good morning alpha.¡± they both greeted. I nodded my head at them and handed over the keys to my driver. In few minutes we were at Dad¡¯s ce. I got in and saw dad busy with instructions. It felt like he was expecting someone really special. I scoffed and walked over to him. ¡°Happy birthday Dad.¡± I smiled at him before giving him a tight hug. Right now, he was the most important person in my life. ¡°Thanks.¡± he muttered in the hug. I released him from the hug and looked around. ¡°Are you expecting someone.¡± I asked when I saw how well his sitting room was decorated ¡°Yes.¡± he replied. ¡°Who might that be.¡± I asked curiously ¡°None of your business, and please get yourself busy, we would like to make use of your strength.¡± he said those words while walking away. ¡°I could have just hired an event nner.¡± I grumbled at him, but he ignored me and walked away. I grunt and looked for anything I could possibly do, but everything was already in ce and his workers refused me doing anything. A few hourster, guests were arriving, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how dad got such numerous friends. I felt bored at the party and wished to go home, but dad won¡¯t allow it. I moved away from the crowd and stood at the extreme, just to get away from the party. I took a sip of my drink and thought of a way tomunicate with my wolf, for he has been silent sincest night. I triedmunicating with him, but he just won¡¯t talk to me. I felt angry and frustrated at myself. I was still in thought when I heard someone yelled my name. I looked around and saw that it was Jessica, my little cousin. She smiled and waved happily at me, ran up to me, but someone else caught my attention. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf howled excitedly in my head, forcing my lips to move I tried suppressing him, but this time he was stronger. ¡°Mine.¡±, He howled again, and I couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud. She stared at me and I felt myself getting intoxicated by her gaze. I was still in a daze when Jessica hugged me lightly because she knew I hated being touched. ¡°I miss you.¡± she giggled happily while giving me a cute smile, Which made me settled my gaze on Jessica. ¡°Why is the color of your eyes darker.¡± she asked, confused. I didn¡¯t say a word, but rather looked at the direction of my supposed mate, but she wasn¡¯t there anymore. I groaned in frustration and searched around the hall but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Are you okay.¡± Jesse asked, sounding worried. I chuckled and ran my fingers through her hair, ¡°Are you worried about me.¡± I asked while caressing her cheek, Which made her smiled and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go find mom.¡±she said those words and left. I felt my wolf became restless, asking for his mate, Which made me ufortable. I grumbled in frustration and continued looking around when finally I found her. She was with dad and a girl I suppose was her friend. The moment I saw her with dad, then and there, I realized what dad did. I sighed tiredly, and thought of a way to get out of this ce before my wolf do something stupid. I took thest sip from my drink and was about heading for the door when dads voice stopped me on my track. ¡°Alpha Eric, where do you think you are going.¡±his voice was calm but full of authority. I groaned and turned around. ¡°I have an important meeting to attend.¡± I lied, Dad red at me with disbelief ¡°I will call you when I get home.¡± I said those words and tried leaving the party, when dad¡¯s threat stopped me. ¡°Walk out from this party and consider me dead to you.¡± his words were of serious threat, which angered me. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, dad.¡± I asked in anger. But he ignored me and proudly walked away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This man always have a way of getting to me. Left with no other choice, I went back to the party. I scanned around the party and found Jesse and Aunt talking to some family friends. one noticed me and smiled at me, but I ignored him. I moved my gaze around the party and found her sitting in a corner of the room with a drink in her hand. Obviously, she was thinking about something because her thought wasn¡¯t in the party. I was about looking away when I saw Kelvin walked up to her. When did hee and why was he talking to her so casually like they knew each other. For some weird reason, I felt angry and jealous. No, that wasn¡¯t me jealous, that was my wolf. I tried convincing myself. I stared back at them with irritation, and this time Kelvin was seated beside her, talking so casually. As if he noticed my res, he looked back at me with a smirk on his face, while I gave him a death re and looked away. Time to time, I kept looking their way and wondered what it would feel like to have a conversation with her. ¡°Stop it.¡± I angrily told myself. I was taking a sip of my drink when I noticed she stood on her feet and went to the restroom. I met eyes with Kelvin and gave him a death look, but he shed me a devilish smile. I ignored him and looked away when my wolf began howling in pains. I tried suppressing him, but he was too strong for me. ¡°Mate.¡± he whispered in difort. I groaned with irritation and stood on my feet. This was one of the reasons I never wanted a mate. I left the party hall and went for the washroom. I knocked on the door but got no answer, so I went in and discovered she wasn¡¯t there. She has left the restroom and did not return to the party. ¡°Mate distressed.¡±my wolf howled in difort, which made me angrily ran my fingers through my hair and forcefully shut my eyes and took in a deep breath. Within a second, I was able to perceive her scent. I closed my eyes and inhaled her scent and walked towards the direction her scent wasing from. I left the restroom and her scent led me to the back door of the house. Which got me curious and wondered what she was doing there. I went through the back door and discovered her scent was intoxicating me, indicating she was near. Through the back door I made it to the garden where I saw her brown eyes full of shock, and noticed she was shivering. The moment she saw me, she ran up to me and gave me a tight embrace, with her hand wrapped around my waist and her head on my chest. I was surprised at her action, but another thing that surprises me was that I did not feel ufortable in her touch, neither did I feel the urge to push her away. She realized what she did and quickly moved away from me. I stared at her and noticed she was scared and visually shaking, which made my wolf growled in pain when he saw how disturbed she was. She was about saying something when I heard my name from behind. I turned around and found Sophie staring at us with an angry look. Chapter 13: I don鈥檛 want you Victoria¡¯s POV The moment he moved his gaze away from me, I quickly left his sight and hid in a corner. I ced my hand on my chest and felt my heart pounding. Which made me wonder why a mere stare from him would have so much effect on me. Slowly, I closed my eyes and all I could see were his beautiful set of green eyes. ¡°Here you are, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± I opened my eyes and met a curious-looking Sonia. ¡±Are you alright.¡± She asked, ¡±Yeah, let¡¯s go in.¡± I shed her a weak smile and followed her in. The minute we got in, I met the man who invited me to the party. ¡°Happy birthday sir.¡± I greeted him and handed my gift to him. ¡±You shouldn¡¯t have, but thank you.¡± he smiled at me before taking the gift from me. ¡°Please call me Thomas, I¡¯m not that old.¡± He added while I chuckled and said ¡°Alright, Thomas.¡± ¡°Have fun, I will be back.¡± He smiled widely at us before leaving. ¡°Wow, that guy is cute.¡± Sonia eximed excitedly. I looked around and noticed a tall cute guy staring at Sonia, ¡°I think he likes me, wait for me, I will be back.¡± Sonia said those words and left me alone again. I sighed and took an empty seat. I was about to take a sip of my drink when I noticed someone stood in front of me. ¡°Hello Vicky.¡± he smiled at me and took the seat beside me. I stared at him and tried to remember where we must have met, but I couldn¡¯t remember a thing. ¡°Sorry, have we met before.¡± I asked politely, but he chuckled and took a sip of his drink. ¡°We met at the BDSM club, you won¡¯t remember my face because it was masked.¡± he spoke calmly. I stared at him, and thought he could possibly not be DOM mike. ¡°Were you the one who dropped us off.¡± I asked, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± he smiled at me with a charming smile, revealing his beautiful set of arranged teeth. I became ufortable with his stares, so I excused myself and rushed to the washroom. On my way to the washroom, I caught a glimpse of Eric, but I quickly looked away. After using the washroom, I decided it was best to get some fresh air. So, I went through the back door and found myself in a beautiful garden. I moved my gaze around the garden and saw a man whose back was at me. I wanted to announce myself to him when the unimaginable thing happened. Right in front of me, the man made a soft groan and shifted into a thick ck wolf and walked away like it was nothing. I was still in shock and couldn¡¯t move or say a word. What Sonia said was true, there were werewolves, and they lived among us. I heard footsteps and turned around to see Eric standing before me with a concerned look on his face. Out of impulse, I ran to him and embraced him. For some strange reason, his arms felt like the safest ce in the world, and I wish to be in his arms for eternity. I realized what I was doing and quickly moved away from him. He stared at me, but this time his eyes were pure green and I felt intoxicated by it. ¡°Eric.¡± I moved my gaze to the direction of the voice, and saw a beautiful, well-figureddy standing in front of me. She stared at me with so much anger that if looks could kill, I should probably be dead. ¡°You are here, and I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± the youngdy said those words to Eric and looked my way. I noticed the intense air, so I quietly excused myself. I went back to the party and met Sonia smiling at me. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± I asked, ¡°You will see.¡± she replied with a big grin on her face. I stared at her and noticed something fishy was going on. I looked around the hall and made eyes with Eric, he was with his dad, and it seemed like they were having an argument. He stared back at me with so much hatred that I felt my legs shook with fear. Before I knew what was going on, he walked towards me and forcefully dragged me out of the party. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in fear. He ignored me and dragged me inside a room, and quickly locked the door. ¡°What is the meaning of this.¡± I asked in a trembling voice. He ignored me and forcefully pushed me to the wall, which made me cry out in pain. He stared at me with so much anger that I saw the color of his eyes be darker. ¡°I will never ept you as my mate, you are just not my type, I love someone else, and will make her my mate, and certainly not you.¡± he yelled those words in an angry tone which got me angry and irritated.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, that I would want someone like you.¡± I yelled back at his face. I noticed He groaned and angrily took hold of my neck. ¡°You are choking me.¡± I whispered in pain, but he ignored me and kept staring at me with so much anger in his eyes. I stared into his eyes and everything became blurry. Slowly I tried to say a word, but I lost consciousness. Chapter 14: Never want to see you again Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Who was that?¡± Sophie asked with jealousy. ¡°Nobody.¡± I replied and left the garden. I heard her soft murmuring behind me, but I paid no attention to it. I was bothered why I didn¡¯t feel disgusted or ufortable by her touch. This was strange, really strange. I went back to the party and met dad with some guests. He saw me and quickly walked up to me. ¡°Are you going to make the announcement? Everyone is waiting for you to break the good news to them.¡± dad spoke with a smile on his face while staring directly at Victoria. ¡°Tell me you are joking.¡± I spoke in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, and if you don¡¯t do it, then I will help you.¡± Dad threatened. I felt so angry and irritated that I had to walk up to her and pull her out of the party. My life was perfect until she showed herself. I dragged her out of the party and could hear her whimpering in pain, but I ignored her and pushed her into my room. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she asked in fear. I ignored her and pushed her to the wall with so much force that she cried out in pain. I told her I would never ept her as my mate, that she wasn¡¯t my type. She stared at me with disgust and told me she would never want someone like me. The moment I heard those words from her, I felt my wolf growl in anger and, out of impulse, I held her neck so tight that she was gasping for air. ¡°You are choking me.¡± she whispered in pain, but I ignored her and tightened my grip on her. She tried taking my grip off, but it was too tight, and she eventually gave up. I red right into her eyes and noticed she was in pain while tears were threatening to fall down from her eyes. The moment I saw those tears in her eyes, my wolf howled in pain and I released my grip on her, but it was toote because she had already passed out. Like a child, she fell in my arms and I quickly held her. I stared at her and saw a droplet of tears on her cheek. I groaned in frustration, carried her in my arms andy her on my bed. A knock on the door got my attention. ¡°Dad, we need some time to talk.¡± without being told, I knew it was dad at the door. ¡°I will be back.¡± dad said those words and left the door. I stared back at the unconscious girl on my bed and noticed how fragile she was. Just a grip on her neck and she had fainted already. ¡°Weak.¡± I murmured. I went to the fridge and took out a bottle of water. I spilled some on my hand and sprinkled it on her, but she did not make a move. I groaned and sshed more water on her, but she did not make any sign of waking up. A knock came on my door again, which got me annoyed. ¡°Dad, I told you to give us sometime.¡± I yelled. ¡°Open the door.¡± A female voice yelled. ¡±Aargh!¡± I groaned and went for the door. The minute I opened the door, the girl rushed in with Dad, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± she yelled at me when she saw her unconscious friend on my bed. She rushed to the bed and shook her roughly, but she wasn¡¯t responding. ¡°What have you done?¡± dad spoke in a disappointing tone. I stared at her unconscious body and felt my heart clenched. I moved to the bed and tapped her roughly, but she did not respond. ¡°You¡¯ve killed her.¡± dad whispered. ¡°She is not dead.¡± I yelled. I wasn¡¯t scared of being a murderer, but the thought of her dying made me restless. I noticed her friend was talking to someone on the phone, and moved my attention to her. ¡°Yes sir, she passed out again.¡±she told the person on the phone. She passed out again? Does that mean she has been losing consciousness? She ended the call and stared at me with hatred before moving her gaze to dad. ¡°Do you have garlic or anything that has a strong smell?¡± she asked ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± dad stared at me with disgust and left my room. The girl heaved a sigh and sat by Vicky¡¯s side. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± I demanded, ¡°I should be the one asking you what you did to her?¡± ¡°Just because you are a powerful alpha, that doesn¡¯t give you the right to treat her this way. She wasn¡¯t the one who asked the moon goddess to give her to you.¡± she yelled. I stared at her and knew it took everything in her to say those words to me. I groaned and sat on the couch, frustrated. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± I asked again, this time concerned. But she ignored me and kept calling out to Vicky. Dad walked in with some garlic in his hands and gave it to her, She took the garlic from his hands, opened it and ced it in Vicky¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Come on, Vicky, get up.¡± She pleaded. Within some minutes, she sniffled and slowly opened her eyes. She met eyes with me and I could see hatred, anger, and fear in her eyes. ¡°Are you okay, my dear.¡± dad asked, sounding worried. She beamed at dad and nodded her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± her friend said those words and stood on her feet while holding the hands of Victoria. ¡°Is she okay?¡± dad asked again. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± she replied and stood on her feet. ¡°We have to get going, we have work to do.¡± she smiled at dad and walked past me. She was about to leave the room, but then she turned around and settled her gaze on me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but I wish never to see you again in my life, never again.¡± she muttered with hatred and walked away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The moment she said those words, I felt my wolf howled in pain and my heart clenched. ¡°Bravo son, bravo, I¡¯m really proud of you.¡± Dad pped both his hands at me and left my room. Angrily, I punched the wall, because for strange reasons her words hurt me and I couldn¡¯t exin it. ¡°Are you okay.¡± I moved my gaze and saw Sophie standing by the door, but I ignored her and sat on the bed. ¡°Did you have a fight with your Dad?¡± she asked while sitting beside me. ¡°Yes.¡± I murmured angrily. She thought for a while and stood before me. ¡°Do you want me to take all your worries away?¡± she asked in a low submissive voice. Chapter 15: Pleasure master Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Can I please pleasure you master.¡± she spoke in a low submissive voice, one I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡± Guests are downstairs.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t hear a thing, I promise not to make a sound.¡± She pleaded with puppy¡¯s eyes which made me sigh and said ¡°Fine, undress yourself.¡± I ordered. She hurriedly pulled away her dress and was left with just her panties. I saw the sight of her half naked body and couldn¡¯t help but groan at it. ¡°Lay on the bed with your back.¡± I ordered while I stared lustfully at her. She climbed to the bed and stayed in the position I ordered her. I stood up from the bed and took off my clothes, while watched her lick her lips and re at me. ¡°There are no ropes or chains here. But that doesn¡¯t mean you will try to touch me.¡± I spoke slowly but in a dominant voice. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, master.¡± she whispered. ¡°Good because you know you will be punished if you dare do that.¡± I caressed her hair and roughly kissed her neck. I took both her hands and pinned them above her head. I took off her bra and roughly took hold of her well erect left breast and sucked roughly. ¡°Master.¡± she moans in pleasure. I sucked her left breast roughly before going to the right. ¡°Master.¡± she moans and tried moving her hands, but I held them tightly. I moved from her breast to her t, perfect stomach and began cing kisses there. I gently kissed her stomach, took off her pant and threw it on the floor. I caressed her thighs and felt her legs shiver at my touch. Slowly, I spread her legs and inserted a finger in her. ¡°Master.¡± she moaned. I noticed she was wet and there was no need to prepare her since we both love it rough. Hungrily, I ced her left leg on my shoulder and roughly thrust my dick in. She wanted to scream out in pain and pleasure, but I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. ¡°Remember, I told you no screaming.¡± I spoke in amanding tone, while she nods her head in agreement, which made me took my hand off her mouth. I thrust more into her until I was fully inside her pussy. Roughly, I took hold of her hair and thrust out and in of her. ¡°Master.¡± she sobs in pain and pleasure as I thrust in and out of her while she moans quietly in pleasure. ¡°Master.¡± she moans. I roughly took a grip of her hair and stared right into her eyes. ¡°Do you like my big cock in you¡±? I asked, while I fucked her. ¡°Yes, master.¡± she murmured in pleasure. ¡°Then beg for it.¡± I said those words and mmed my dick in her wet pussy. ¡°Master.¡± she cried out in pain and pleasure. ¡°Say it.¡± I ordered ¡°I want master to fuck me harder.¡± she moans in a submissive voice. Hearing those words from her, I groaned in pleasure and pulled her out of the bed. Iy on the bed and made her sit on me. ¡°Master.¡± she moans as she sits fully on my dick. ¡°Pleasure master.¡± I ordered ¡°As master wishes.¡± she said those words and began riding on me. I groaned and roughly held her waist with my both hands. ¡°Master.¡± she moans, ¡°Fuck.¡± I moaned out in pleasure. Sophie perfectly rides on me, making sure she was doing it perfectly. I groaned and took hold of her hair and kissed her roughly before letting go of her. I thrust harder and felt a twist in my stomach, indicating I was about to cum. Quickly, I pulled out of her and made hery on the bed with her stomach. ¡°Ass up¡±. Imanded, She quickly kneeled on the bed while her ass was up at me. Unexpectedly, I slid into her wet pussy and took hold of her waist. ¡°Master.¡± she screams in pleasure, while I roughly grabbed her hair, ¡°What did I tell you about screaming?¡± I asked in a dominant tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡± she moans out. ¡°No, you¡¯ve decided to be a bad girl, and I will show you what I do to bad girls.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I spanked her ass and mmed her roughly. ¡°Please master.¡± she begged with a moan. I spanked her twice on the ass and pulled out. ¡°Master.¡± She moans in pleasure while I spanked her Ass again that the sound echoed in the room and continued fucking her. She buried her face in the bed and moaned softly. I felt my stomach twisting and knew I was about to cum, so I pulled out of her andy on the bed. She climbed on me and took hold of my dick in her mouth and began sucking it. I couldn¡¯t hold myself any longer and spilled all my cum in her mouth, while she smiled at me and swallowed everything. ¡°You taste so good, master.¡± she murmured and cleaned me with her mouth. I dipped my fingers in her hair and stroked it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I stood up from the bed and went for a wet towel. I went back to bed and cleaned Sophie¡¯s exhausted body. ¡°Why were you and your dad fighting?¡± she asked. I heaved a sigh when I remembered all that happened few minutes ago. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I spoke in a voice she knew I wasn¡¯t ready to talk, which made her nod her head and drifted to sleep. Tiredly, I stood on my feet and was on my way to take a shower when I noticed the door opened. I moved my gaze to the door and met Victoria staring at me with shock-filled eyes, ¡°Shit.¡± she grumbled and turned around. Chapter 16: I want you Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°I do apologize for my son¡¯s behavior,¡± Mr. Thomas pleaded on behalf of his son. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir, we need to get back to work.¡± I smiled at him and left the party with Sonia. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Sonia asked, as we left the party. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was just acting weird.¡± I murmured. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you anywhere, right.¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°Not really.¡± I murmured. ¡°What says the time.¡± she asked, I touched myself and realized my phone wasn¡¯t with me, and I might have dropped it on the floor when he held my neck. ¡°Wait here, Sonia, I have to go get my phone.¡± I ran back to the party and looked for Mr. Thomas, but I couldn¡¯t find him, so I went to the room myself. I climbed the stairs and without knocking, I opened the door and saw a naked Eric standing before me. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured in fear and looked away. I could hear movements in the room as he tries to cover himself. I felt my heart beats heavily as I heard his footsteps approaching me. Forcefully, he turned me around and made me stare right at him. I swallowed nervously as I stared into his furious eyes. He closed his eyes, like he was trying to suppress his anger or something, and slowly opened his eyes. I made eyes with him and noticed the color of his eyes were darker. ¡°Holy Mary.¡± I shouted and tried running away, but he quickly griped me, pushed me to the room and closed the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in fear. He red at me but did not say a word. I moved my gaze from him and looked around the room, only to see his girlfriend on the bed, sleeping naked. Mere looking at her, one would tell she was really exhausted, and I wondered what he might have done to her to make her look this way. ¡°Why are you here.¡± his voice was low, probably because he wanted to avoid waking her up. ¡°I¡¯m here for my phone.¡± I spoke in a nervous voice. He sighed and ran his fingers through his head and red at me. ¡°Find it and get the hell out.¡± his voice came out rough and scary. Without wasting time, I moved around the room and saw my phone on the floor. I heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the phone. ¡°Found it.¡± I murmured and was about to make my way out of the room when he held me and pushed me to the wall. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I tried shouting, but he covered my mouth with his hand. He stared at me and I felt myself getting intoxicated by his gaze. He moved his eyes from me, and before I knew what was going on, I felt his breath on my neck. ¡°Let me go ¡°. I pleaded when I realized what he was about to do, but he ignored my plead and pinned my both hands on the wall. ¡°You smell good.¡± He groaned while I felt his hot tongue on my neck like he was licking my skin. I felt my body shiver and my legs became weak, but he held me tightly. His lips felt so good that I couldn¡¯t help but moan out softly. ¡°You taste good.¡± He murmured and stopped licking my neck, and then I felt his teeth caressing my neck, ¡°No, no.¡± I spoke in fear. He ignored me and kept brushing his teeth on me. ¡°Please, I beg you.¡± I murmured in fear, as Sonia¡¯s words rang in my head. For a moment, he stopped, and I could no longer feel his teeth in me. I heard him groan angrily and move away from me. Our eyes met, and I could see the color of his eyes were now brighter, but I could notice anger and hatred in his eyes. ¡°Get out.¡± his voice echoed in the room. Quickly, I opened the door and rushed out of the room. I ran downstairs and left the house. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± Sonia asked when she noticed my mood. Without a word, I pulled her to myself and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± she asked while stroking my hair. I sighed and moved away from her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we get home.¡± I pleaded while she agreed, and we left for work. We got to work a bitte, but we made up a good excuse for it. I quickly changed my clothes and started working. Few hourster, I noticed a DOM seated on the couch calling my attention. Quickly, I smiled and moved closer to him. ¡°Can I get you anything.¡± I asked, He chuckled softly and fixed his gaze on me. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t remember me.¡± his voice was familiar, which made me wonder where I could have heard his voice. ¡±Seems you don¡¯t remember me, it¡¯s me, DOM mike.¡± He grinned evilly. The moment I knew it was DOM Mike, I frowned, but decided to stay professional. ¡°What can I get you?¡± I asked with a fake smile on my face. He chuckled loudly and settled his gaze on me. ¡°You will make an excellent actress.¡± he teased while I frowned at him but did not say a word. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± I spoke in an angry tone, I was getting irritated by him. ¡°You, I want you.¡± he said those words like I was a drink in the bar. ¡°We don¡¯t have such drinks here, but I¡¯ll inform the manager.¡± I said those words and stared at him with anger. He chuckled softly and red evilly at me. ¡°I like you already.¡± he said those words possessively, while I sighed in anger and held myself back. ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked. ¡°I said I want you.¡± he said those words in a rough, dominant tone. ¡°Why do you keep wanting other people¡¯s things?¡± I heard a voice beside me, which made me looked around and found a DOM smiling at me. I met eyes with him and became ufortable with his gaze. ¡°You should mind your business, Kelvin.¡± DOM Mike spoke in anger. I stared at him and realized it was Master Kelvin, the one that dropped us off and the one I also met at the party.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Master Kelvin chuckled softly and sat beside Master Mike. ¡°She is my business.¡±he said those words and smiled widely at me. Chapter 17: Make a good sub Victoria¡¯s POV DOM Mike red at me for a while and then moved his gaze to DOM Kelvin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you both share the same girl.¡± DOM mike said those words while staring at me. I stared at DOM Kelvin and noticed he was angry, but he was doing his best to hold himself.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You should leave.¡±DOM Kelvin¡¯s voice was rough and full of anger, but DOM mike smiled evilly and nced at me. ¡°We are not over yet.¡± he said those words to me and I knew he meant what he said. As soon as DOM mike left, DOM Kelvin sighed with irritation and stared at me. ¡°You should avoid him.¡± he spoke calmly. ¡°I have been trying my best to.¡± I grumbled He nods his head and red at me with piercing gaze, those looks that I find consuming and overwhelming. I made eyes with him and could notice the color of his sea-blue eyes were alluring and intoxicating. ¡°Stop staring.¡± his voice caught my attention, which made me chuckle nervously and look away. ¡°You know I¡¯ve seen what you look like without a mask.¡± I said those words while pouring a drink for him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, do I look handsome.¡± he asked with a big grin on his face, while I rolled my eyes and chuckled softly. ¡°Maybe.¡± I murmured with a smile. Heughed and took a sip of his drink, while I left him and served some Doms and submissive beforeing back to him. ¡°When do you close.¡± He asked with a smile on his face. I stared at him and realized he might think I was also involved in a y like my colleagues. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Because I want to take you home.¡± He spoke firmly, not minding what he just said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not into this stuff.¡± I replied angrily. I heard DOM Kelvin chuckled loudly before taking a sip of his drink while I walked away to serve a customer, making sure I avoided him. ¡°Victoria¡±. He called out to me. I was angry at him, but I just couldn¡¯t ignore a DOM. ¡°How may I help you?¡± ¡°Are you angry with me.¡± his voice was so calm and soft, and I wouldn¡¯t guess he had such a voice. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I lied, He scoffed and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°You misunderstood me, Vicky. I meant to take you and your friend Sonia home. I mean, your house and not mine.¡± He spoke firmly. ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered. ¡°I knew you misunderstood me, but it¡¯s okay.¡± he shed me a warm smile and left. I murmured and cursed myself for rushing to conclusions. ¡°Vicky¡±. I heard my name, turned around and found my manager standing in front of me. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Take four bottles of whiskey and serve it to VIP room 3.¡± ¡°VIP room 3?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yeah, some Doms need you there, and I wondered what you might have done to get the attention of such Doms .¡± he said those words and stared at me with curious eyes. ¡°I did not do anything.¡± I blurted as I tried to defend myself, while he just nods his head and left. I murmured and picked out three bottles of whiskey. I felt my legs shaking, and my palms became sweaty as I walked towards the VIP lounge. How could I possibly handle those Doms in the VIP lounge. The things I heard they do there were unimaginable, and I wished not to see it or partake in it. I took a deep breath and stepped into the room. The moment I entered the room, I felt cold shivers run through my body as I met the eyes of different Doms on me. Nervously, I put on a fake smile and walked further into the room. I walked inside the room and ced the drinks on the big center table that was filled with empty bottles. I lowered my head in respect and was about to make my way out when a strong hand pulled me to himself. ¡°So you are the girl Mike was talking about.¡± he groaned and held me tightly on my waist while caressing my cheek. ¡°Please, I have to go back. ¡±I begged in a nervous voice. The man standing before me was a dominant, and I didn¡¯t need to be told that. His presence alone speaks dominance and power, and I felt nervous by his mere appearance. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He teased and gently stroked my hair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I replied while shivering in fear. He took in a deep breath and smiled at me. ¡°You will make a good submissive.¡± He whispered into my ear, ¡°That¡¯s very true.¡± I heard another DOM¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Thanks, can I go now.¡± I tried moving from his grip, but he held me tightly. ¡°Not so fast, little one, don¡¯t you want to y with Daddy?¡± He asked with a big grin on his face. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied and tried to move away, but he took hold of my waist and pulled me closer to himself. ¡°I like you already, and I always have what I want.¡± He said those words as a threat, which got me scared and made my heart beat in fear. How on earth did I let myself get involved in a situation like this. ¡°Please let me go, I need to get back to work.¡± I said those words, hoping he would understand, but he chuckled softly and ran his fingers through my hair. ¡°Right now you are working, little one.¡± he spoke firmly, which made me re around the room and saw Doms staring at us like we were making a show for them to watch. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not into this.¡± I pleaded. ¡°That¡¯s good because I love newbies.¡± he spoke with a big grin on his face. I grumbled in anger and tried to move from him, but he was just too strong for me. ¡°Let me taste you.¡± He pulled me to himself and was about to kiss me when the door opened and someone stood by the door. ¡°What the hell is going on here.¡± A cold, dominant, and familiar voice drew my attention. Chapter 18: Save her ass for the second time Alpha Eric¡¯s POV She hurriedly left my room in a twinkle of an eye. I groaned in anger and angrily went for new clothes in my closet. I was angry at myself for allowing her to have such effects on me. How could I allow my wolf to control me when I¡¯ve been the one controlling him for several years. If not that I was able to control myself, I would have marked her here and now, which would have been the biggest mistake of my life. I groaned in anger and sat on the bed. I stared at Sophie and noticed she was sleeping peacefully and tiredly, which made me heave a sigh of relief and put on another shoes because the boots were tight on me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I went downstairs and noticed the party was over, and the guests were all gone. I searched around and met an angry-looking dad staring at me. He made eyes with me and I could see the color of his eyes were getting darker, which meant I was in deep shit. Dad was really furious, and I knew he might shift to his wolf form and attack me. Quickly, I left the room and ran to my car. I did note with my driver, so I got into my car and drove off. I wanted to go home, but then I realized with the way dad was angry, he mighte to my house just to fight with me and I remembered howst time ended when we fought. I kept driving aimlessly on the road until I decided to go to the club. At least, dad won¡¯t be able to go there. I drove for a while until I got to the club. I collected my mask from my drawer and put it on. I got out of my car and noticed my wolf whining in pain and anger. I groaned and sighed in frustration when I remembered she was working here, but wondered why my wolf was whining in pain and difort. Out of anger and frustration, I stepped into the club and went to her bar stand, but someone else was in her ce, which made me wonder where she could possibly be. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf whispered in anger and pain, which made me ufortable. Angrily, I closed my eyes and sniffled all the scents in the club before I could get hers. I sighed in relief and walked towards the direction of her scent. I became angry and confused when I realized her scent was leading me to the VIP room. What could she possibly be doing in a VIP room. I thought to myself and felt anger ran through my blood and my wolf howled in difort. I got to the VIP room and angrily opened the door. I felt my wolf howling in anger, and it took everything in me to control myself from shifting to my wolf¡¯s form with what I saw. Victoria was in the arms of DOM David, and he was about to kiss her. I noticed my wolf groaned in anger and I could feel all eyes on me, including hers, which made my wolf restless. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, so I could control myself and my furious wolf. ¡°What is going on here.¡± I asked in so much anger that my voice echoed in the room. I heard whispers and murmuring in the room, but that wasn¡¯t my concern, my only concern was Victoria¡¯s eyes on me. I felt so lost and intoxicated in her gaze, and I knew I was losing it to my wolf. ¡°DOM Tim, you are here.¡± DOM David was the first to speak. I stared at him and noticed his grips were still on her. ¡°Let go of her.¡± I dered in a voice that kept no room for argument, which made DOM David re at me but refused to let her go, ¡°Why should I let her go, or do you want to y with her instead?¡± He argued with a big grin on his face while he moved his nose to her neck and inhaled her scent. I groaned in anger and like a sh I walked up to them and gripped DOM David so hard on his throat which made him whine in pain. ¡°I said you should let go of her.¡± I yelled with so much anger and authority, which made everyone in the room grumble to themselves, but not to my hearing. ¡°Let go of me.¡± He groaned in anger and I noticed he was about to change to his wolf form, and I wasn¡¯t ready for such a disy, so I groaned and let go of him. I moved my gaze around the room and noticed she was already gone. ¡°Weak.¡±, I murmured angrily to myself. I looked around the room and could see the angry eyes of few Doms on me, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it. I left the room and walked back to the bar stand and saw her serving a drink to a submissive like nothing happened. I grunted and sat on the long stool, which made her notice me and shed a big smile at me, which I ignored. She strolled to me and stood before me with a big smile on her face. ¡°Master Tim, right ?¡± She asked, While I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°Get me a bottle of whiskey.¡± I dered in a rough, unfriendly voice, which made her nce at me for a while before she walked away to get the drink. She came back a few minutes with the drink and ced it in front of me. ¡°Thanks again, this is the second time you are saving my ass.¡± She spoke in a friendly manner which made me groan and took a sip of my drink and kept it back on the table. ¡°You might not be lucky the next time.¡± I said those words not as a threat, but as a warning. Chapter 19: Playroom Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°You might not be lucky the next time.¡± He said those words and reluctantly took a sip of his drink. I nced at him and noticed he has beautiful sets of green eyes that speaks power and dominance. ¡°Stop staring.¡± his voice came out rough as usual, while I swallowed nervously and looked away, trying to avoid his gaze. ¡°You are here.¡± I heard a familiar voice, turned around and saw master Kelvin smirking at master Tim, who grumbled in anger. ¡±I thought you wouldn¡¯t being.¡± DOM Kelvin said while sitting beside DOM Tim. DOM Tim hissed and ran his fingers through his hair in annoyance. DOM Kelvin Chuckled softly and moved closer to DOM Tim and said something in his ear that I couldn¡¯t hear. I took a glimpse of what was going on and noticed how DOM Tim clenched his fist in anger and red at DOM Kelvin. ¡°Shut up and leave¡±. his voice was calm, but I could notice the anger in it. DOM Kelvinughed softly and beamed at me for a while before leaving the bar stand. I watched as DOM Tim ran his fingers through his hair in anger before ring at me with irritation and left the bar stand. I released a breath I never knew I was holding, and wondered why DOM Tim would stare at me with so much anger and hatred when he just helped me a few minutes ago, and again I marveled why I felt so intoxicated by his sets of green eyes. I shrugged my shoulders and continued working. ¡°Vicky.¡± I turned around and saw my manager with a uniform in his hands. ¡°Take, go change and be quick¡±. He ordered. ¡°Why, why should I wear this uniform?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You will work in the yroom tonight.¡± ¡°How, why.¡± I asked with confused eyebrows. ¡°Kathy just developed a sudden stomach pain, and you have to rece her. Go in and change. The y is about to start.¡± he said those words and left in a hurry.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I grumbled to myself. How would I be able to work in the yroom? How can I cope when I will have to see a DOM taking a sub in front of selected Doms. I closed my eyes and felt shivers run through my body at the thought of it. ¡°Victoria, what in God¡¯s name are you still doing there.¡± I heard my manager¡¯s voice from behind me, which made me grumble and went to change in the locker room. The uniform differed from ours. It was a short white dress which had stupid designs on it. I stared at the mirror and realized most of my thighs were exposed. I sighed and groaned in frustration. This ce will make me run mad, and before it does, I need to find another job. But where do I get a good-paying job like this. I left the locker room and met my manager outside the room. ¡°Wow, it fits you perfectly.¡± he said those words while he licked his lips and stared at me lustfully. ¡°Where do I start from?¡± I asked, irritated. ¡°Yes, yes, that is why I am here.¡± He snapped out of his thought. ¡°Listen, there are rules in that ce. Firstly, you must not look at the y going on for a long time. I know the people doing the y are masked, but you must not stare at them.¡± he cautioned. ¡°I get it.¡± I replied, ¡°Your work there is to serve the Doms and submissives, you are not to chat or sit with anyone.¡± He warned in a serious tone. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Gracie!¡± he called out. A girl dressed in the same uniform walked in, ¡°You and Gracie will work together. She will inform you about how things are being done there. Please be careful.¡± he said those words not as a plea, but as a warning. ¡±I will try my best.¡± He nodded his head and left. ¡°I¡¯m Gracie and you must be Vicky.¡± she brought forth her hand for a handshake. ¡°Thank goodness, this one is nice.¡±I whispered to myself. ¡°There is no need to be scared, just follow my lead, and you will get through it. You can even make cool money.¡± She said those words with a big grin on her face, and I knew what she meant. ¡°Too bad today¡¯s y doesn¡¯t involve sex.¡± she added those words with a big frown on her face. ¡°No sex.¡± I asked, confused. She red at me for a while before she giggled softly. ¡°Are you new to this?¡± she asked, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just a few days old here.¡± I replied. ¡°Wow, and the manager let you work in the yground, girlfriend, you are highly favored.¡± she stared at me with a questioning look and I knew something else was in her mind. ¡°Before I could work in the yroom, I worked here for a year and even made some sacrifices.¡± she said those words and gave me a questioning look. ¡°How many Doms did you sleep with.¡± she asked, ¡°Excuse me!¡± I asked, angered. ¡°What is the meaning of that¡± I asked again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sorry I was just curious about how you got in so easily and quickly, please let it go.¡± She begged genuinely. I scoffed and rubbed my hands on my face. There was no need to have another enemy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± I replied. She smiled at me and led the way. We climbed the stairs and walked through a hallway before she stood in front of a big door. She turned around and stared at me with a smile on her face. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± she asked. ¡°A bit.¡± I responded while I nervously bit my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m right here with you, and besides, there will be no sex today, just some forey and disys.¡±she smirked at me and opened the door. ¡°This is it.¡± I whispered to myself and stepped in. The minute I entered the yroom, the first thing I heard was a loud scream from a submissive. The submissive was a girl masked with a ck mask chained in both hands and kneeling in front of a man I assumed was the dominant. He was huge, has well-trimmed beards and was covered up with a ck mask that covered just his eyes. ¡°Stop staring and move.¡± Gracie¡¯s voice took me out of my thoughts. I shook my head and followed her to the bar stand in the room. She gave me some bottles of whiskey and sses. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t stare at them in the eyes, if you do, they will think you are trying to identify who they are and that¡¯s not good.¡± she expressed those words in a serious tone. I nodded my head and took a deep breath and walked in the direction she pointed at me, ¡°You can do this.¡±, I murmured to myself. ¡°Vicky.¡± A dominant signal to me. With nervous legs, I walked up to him. ¡°Get me a cocktail.¡±, He spoke in a rough voice while his gaze was fixed on the people on the stage, and I noticed a submissive on hisps. ¡°Yes sir.¡± I left his side and rushed to the bar and took the cocktail he requested. ¡°Here it is.¡± I kept the drink on the table beside him. ¡°Here¡¯s my card.¡±, He reluctantly gave me his card with his left hand, while his right hand was caressing the hair of his submissive, while she giggled happily like a three-year-old baby. I rolled my eyes before walking away, wondering how a grown-up woman would act like a child all for a ridiculous sex adventure. I swapped the card on the machine and returned it to him. ¡°Yes, master!¡± The loud voice of the submissive who was doing the y caught my attention. Nervously, I turned and stared at them. The dominant was just putting on underwear while the submissive was naked. A tap on my shoulder quickly got my attention. I turned around and saw Gracie ring at me with anger, ¡°I told you not to stare at them.¡± ¡°I was just looking, not staring.¡± I grumbled. She rolled her eyes at me and walked away, I turned and red around the yroom. All the dominant were masked and focused on the people on the stage. I gawked at them and wondered if they were so proud of what they were doing, then why were they hiding their faces from us. I looked around the room and noticed someone gesturing at me. I took a deep breath and walked up to him. ¡°A ss of whiskey and two ices in it.¡±, he spoke in a rough, dominant tone. I red at him and noticed he had no submissive with him. He was slowly chewing gum in his mouth, and I was thrilled with the way he chewed. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± he red directly at me, and I realized he has beautiful sets of sea-blue eyes. ¡°Not really.¡± I turned around and wanted to walk away, but he stopped me. With nervous legs, I turned around and avoided his gaze. ¡°Add more ice to it.¡±, he added those words and returned his attention to the performance. I breathed in relief and rushed to the bar stand. I poured out the drink he demanded and walked back to his seat. He took the drink from me and took a sip with his eyes glued on the y. ¡°Here.¡±, he took out some dors from his wallet and handed it over to me. ¡°Keep the change.¡± he said those words with his eyes glued on the y, ¡°Thank you.¡± I collected the money from him and was about walking away when I noticed he was already hard, and he wasn¡¯t hiding it or ashamed of it. I gulped nervously and tried to walk away, but then he held my hand. ¡°Like what you see.¡± he spoke with a big grin on his face. ¡°No, no.¡± I replied quickly. He red at me with those beautiful sets of sea-blue eyes for a while before letting go of my hand. ¡°You are a newbie.¡± he regretfully said those words. ¡°You can leave.¡± he waves his fingers and signals me to go. I walked back to the bar stand and met Gracie¡¯s curious eyes on me. ¡°It seems Master Eli is interested in you.¡± she said with a big grin on her face. ¡°Whatever.¡± I grumbled and rolled my eyes at her. ¡°What are you saying, do you know who Master Eli is?¡± she asked, shocked. ¡°I care less.¡± I murmured. She was about to say something when the door of the yroom made a sound indicating someone wasing in. ¡°Wee him in.¡± Gracie ordered, ¡°Why must it be me?¡± I grumbled with a frown. She gave me a furious look, and I knew I had to go. I grumble and walked fast to the door, so I could meet the DOM. I got to the door and once again I made eyes with the DOM and knew it was Master Tim because he had the same mask that covered almost every part of his face. The moment I met eyes with him, I felt my body quivered nervously. Chapter 20: Everywhere I go Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf whispered excitedly. I groaned in anger and stared at her beautiful sets of brown eyes, which made her gulp nervously and spoke up. ¡°Wee sir.¡± she said those words while trying to avoid my gaze. I stared at her and took a better look at her. She was putting on a mini gown that exposed most of her thighs. When she noticed I was staring at her, she nervously tried to pull the dress down. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± I muttered out and knew she heard what I said because she stared at me with wild eyes. ¡°Move away.¡±, I gently pushed her aside from my way and sat in my usual spot, already kept for me. I sighed softly and focused my attention on the y. ¡±Would you like anything, master Tim ?¡±. She stood before me with an annoying smile on her face, which made me grumbled in irritation and ignored her. This girl was sent into my life to frustrate me. Howe she works in the bar and now in the yroom. ¡°Hello, Master Tim.¡± she repeated those words, trying to gain my attention. I turned and stared at her furiously, which made her gulped nervously in fear. ¡°Get out.¡± my voice was calm but full ofmand. She did not let those words leave my mouth before she moved away from me and walked back to the bar stand. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf howled in frustration. ¡°Shut up,¡± I growled and tried to concentrate on the y. Few minutes into the y, I started perceiving a familiar scent that was enticing and intoxicating. Curiously, I turned around and found her serving a DOM behind me. I groaned and focused my attention on the y, but it wasn¡¯t working because I was being drawn to her. ¡±I need a distraction, and I need it now.¡±those words did not leave my lips when I noticed a familiar submissive strolled up to me. ¡±Good day, master Tim.¡± she greeted me while she sat on the floor beside me. I stared at her and noticed she was the submissive I met the day Victoria was in trouble with Mike. ¡°You remember me ?¡±. She asked with a seductive, submissive voice. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I brought forth my hand and gently stroked her hair. ¡°You left me alone the other day.¡±, She murmured. ¡°Something came up, but I sent someone to give you some cash.¡± I said those words while moving my fingers to her cheek while She moaned softly and closed her eyes, feeling my touch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see mypensation ?¡±. I asked while moving my fingers to her exposed shoulders. ¡°I did, master, I have been searching for you to show you my gratitude.¡± she whispered seductively. ¡°Show me your gratitude?¡± I asked while moving my fingers to her exposed chest, which made her shiver under my touch and closed her eyes in pleasure. ¡°Yes master.¡± she moaned out. ¡°And how do you intend doing that?¡± I demanded while running my fingers on her exposed stomach. ¡°If only master will let me.¡±she whispered in a low seductive voice. I groaned and felt my dick rise in anticipation. I stared around the hall and noticed the y was already over and many masters were already turned on. Some were making out with their submissive in the yroom, while others were rushing out of the yroom to go get a room. I was still staring around the room when my eyes met with hers. She took hold of my gaze, and it felt like she was trying to pierce through my soul. ¡°Mine.¡±my wolf howled excitedly. Sighing softly, I moved my gaze from her and stood up on my feet. ¡°Room 103, wait for me there.¡± I ordered ¡°Yes master.¡± She giggled happily and left the yroom. I grumbled and stared at the direction she was, but she was no longer there. I sighed and made my way out of the yroom, and was on my way to my private room when I perceived a familiar scent and I knew who it was. I turned around and saw Vicky having a conversation with DOM Eli. I groaned and tried looking away, but my wolf held me back, ¡°Mine.¡±he growled in anger. ¡°Just shut up,¡± I murmured angrily, and was about to walk away when I heard my name. ¡°Master Tim.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I turned around and met Master Eli staring at me with a big grin on his face. I wanted to ignore him and go to my private room, but Master Eli came walking towards my direction. I looked around and noticed that she had already left. ¡°Hello, how have you been.¡± he brought forth his hand for a handshake, Which I reluctantly took. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west saw each other¡±. he spoke with an annoying smile on his face. I scoffed softly because I knew Eli. He has something to say whenever he acts like that. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± I spoke coldly. ¡°Always cold.¡± He chuckled, which made me frowned and stared at him, annoyed. ¡°If you have nothing to say, then I will have to take my leave.¡± I spoke irritated. ¡°Rx, Eric, you are not talking to one of your followers.¡± he spoke in a rough, cold voice. I groaned and moved closer to him while gritting my teeth together in rage. ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me by my real name whenever we are in here, Elliot¡±. I spoke angrily. He chuckled and red at me. ¡°Calm down, you don¡¯t want us to disy here.¡± he spoke with a mischievous smile on his face, which annoyed me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I felt my wolf groan in anger and irritation, and it took everything in me to hold him down. ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡± I said those words and turned around to walk away, but I felt a hand on my shoulder. Out of impulse, I turned around and angrily pushed him to the wall with anger. ¡°Calm down, Eric, it was just a tap on your shoulder.¡± Eli teased, which made me groan angrily and tighten my grip on his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking touch me, ever again.¡±, I warned in anger. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I heard a familiar voice that quenched the anger burning in me. Chapter 21: Pleasure Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I turned around and met eyes with a shocked looking Victoria staring at us with fear-filled eyes. Quickly, I took my grip off DOM Eli¡¯s neck and stared at her one more time and walked away. I groaned in anger as I walked into my private room. The moment I stepped into my room, I noticed the lights were switched off, but I could notice a shadow kneeling on the bed. ¡°Master.¡±she calls out, I ignored her and went for the light switch. I switched on the lights and saw her kneeling on the bed naked, with her two hands on herp. I groaned in satisfaction at the sight of her naked body and went to my drawer. I opened my drawer and took out a whip, a rope, and a blindfold. I closed the drawer and walked back to the bed. She saw those things in my hand and bite her lips with excitement. I stood in front of her with the things in my hands and said, ¡°I have some rules you must follow¡±. I spoke in amanding tone. ¡±Yes, master.¡± ¡°Number one, you must not touch my face or try to take off my mask.¡± I warned. ¡°Yes master.¡± ¡°No touching of my upper body, from my stomach to my face, you are not allowed to touch me in those areas.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to scream while we make out.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± She replied obediently. ¡°Andstly, always say your safe word whenever I¡¯m above your limit.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied while nodding her head. I red at her one more time before taking off my jacket. ¡°What¡¯s your safe word?¡± I asked, ¡°Bingo.¡± she responded softly, while I nodded my head and took off my shoes. ¡°Come.¡± I ordered. She stood up from the bed and moved closer to me, ¡°Kneel.¡± I ordered immediately, she kneeled on the floor. ¡°Satisfy me.¡± I ordered in a low,manding tone. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied obediently and went for my belt and gently removed it before pulling down my jeans. ¡±Can I? Master.¡± She asked, while staring at me with pleading eyes. ¡°You may.¡± She smiled shyly before pulling my underwear to my knees. ¡°So big!¡± she gulped and gently stroked my dick.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I sighed in satisfaction and closed my eyes in pure bliss when I felt her warm lips on my dick. She ced kisses on my dick before taking my dick fully into her mouth. ¡±That¡¯s it.¡± I groaned in satisfaction and roughly took hold of her hair. ¡°Fuck ¡°. I muttered in pleasure. She kept sucking my dick like a true professional, which made me moan in satisfaction. Lazily, I closed my eyes to enjoy the pleasure, when suddenly Victoria¡¯s face shed in my memory. I sighed in anger and opened my eyes. Roughly, I took hold of her hair and began fucking her mouth. I increased my pace in her while I roughly held her hair, so I could forget the face of Victoria in my head, but it was still there. Sighing softly, I took my dick off from her mouth and let go of her hair. I took the rope from the bed and tied her both hands before blindfolding her. ¡°Get back to the bed¡±. I ordered, ¡°Yes, master.¡± she shivers with excitement. She stood up from the floor and slowly made her way to the bed andy on it with her legs widely opened for me. I groaned at the sight of her legs widely disyed to me. I walked back to the drawer and took out a condom and a lube, before going over to the bed. I climbed on the bed and gently ran my fingers through her exposed thighs, which made her moan slowly and softly in pleasure. ¡°Do you like what I¡¯m doing to you? ¡°. I asked seductively into her ear. ¡°Yes Master.¡±she groaned out softly I moved my fingers from her thighs and up to her stomach, which made her shiver with pleasure and moan out slowly. ¡°Then beg for it.¡± I ordered. ¡°Tell me how much you need it.¡± I said those words while cing kisses on her shoulders. ¡°Master!¡± she moaned ¡°Yes¡±. I teased ¡°I need you, master, I want master to please pleasure me.¡±she begged almost in a sob. ¡°Good girl.¡± I gently stroked her hair before putting my fingers in her mouth. She roughly took hold of my fingers in her mouth and sucked them like her life depends on it. I took out my fingers and ran them through her stomach before moving them to her thighs. Slowly, I ran my fingers on her thighs and went for the lube. I poured some lube into my two fingers and inserted my fingers in her wet pussy hole. The minute my fingers went inside her, she gulped for air and tried to touch me, but her hands were tied. I fucked her roughly with my fingers and took her left breast in my mouth. ¡°Master.¡± she mumbled in pleasure, while I added a finger and kept stroking her pussy as I hungrily sucked her breast. Our soft moans filled the room until I removed my fingers in her. With lustful eyes, I stared at her and picked up a condom. I ripped it with my teeth and wore it on my dick. Quickly, I poured the lube on my palm and slowly rubbed it on my dick. I leaned closer to her and gently brushed my lips on her ear, ¡°Are you ready for master¡¯s dick?¡± I whispered seductively into her ear. She moaned and nods her head as a response ¡°Use your words.¡± I demanded. ¡°Yes master.¡± She moans with desperation. ¡°Now say the word.¡± I ordered and gently caressed her cheek. She gulps in pleasure before speaking up, ¡°I want master big cock in me.¡± She begged with a soft moan. ¡°Good girl!¡± I ced kisses on her shoulders before gently moving my fingers all over her body. She moaned in pleasure and shivers in anticipation while trying to move closer to me. I groaned softly and ced kisses on her neck, down to her shoulder and finally on her stomach. She sighed loudly and attempted to touch me, but the rope was preventing her. Feeling the heat of pleasure, I closed my eyes and tried to enjoy the satisfaction I was feeling when her face shed in my head again. ¡°Mate.¡±, my wolf, spoke angrily in my head. I groaned angrily and tried suppressing my wolf, but he was too angry and strong for me. ¡°Mate!¡± He growled Angrily, I closed my eyes and tried to suppress my wolf, and luckily this time it worked. I moved back to the submissive and ran kisses on her t stomach, but again my wolf howled Aggressively. ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 22: A threat to his sex life Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I groaned angrily and tried to suppress my wolf. I knew the color of my eyes must have changed, and it was a good thing that she was blindfolded. ¡°Turn over.¡± I ordered, She quickly turned over with her stomach t on the bed, ¡°Ass up.¡± Quickly, she raised her ass. I groaned at the sight of her well-shaped round ass in front of me, and roughly caressed her ass before giving her a soft spank on the ass. ¡°Master.¡± she sobs out in pleasure. I spanked her again, and she moaned loudly in pleasure. I moved close to her and ced kisses all over her back. I stopped the kisses and roughly stroked my already hard dick. I moved closer to her and gently insert my dick into her already wet pussy. ¡°Master.¡± She moans in both pain and pleasure. I stayed inside her, but did not move until she was able to amodate my size. Slowly, I ced kisses on her back before taking grip of her left nipple and slowly went in and out of her. ¡°Master.¡± she moans out Hearing her moans, I groaned in pleasure and took hold of her hair and pulled her to me while I roughly thrust in her. ¡°Master.¡± she moans out in pain and pleasure. I left her hair and took hold of her breasts, squeezing it tightly and vigorously. ¡°Fuck !¡±. I moan out, I flipped her over so that her back was on the bed, took her left breast in my mouth and roughly sucked it before sliding inside her. ¡°Master.¡±she moans out in pain and pleasure, I slide in and out of her while sucking her breast roughly. After we fucked for a while, I noticed I was about to cum, so I slid out of her andy down on the bed. Without being told, she stood up from the bed and climbed on me. ¡±Ahh!¡±. She moans out in pleasure as she slowly sits on my dick. ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned out the moment I was fully inside her. She rides on me slowly before increasing her pace like a true pro. I closed my eyes in pleasure and ced my hands on her waist, and let her ride on me at her pace. ¡°Mate.¡± my wolf groaned in anger. Groaning angrily, I opened my eyes, and increased my speed and fucked her roughly. She moans out in pain and pleasure and tried touching me with her tied hands, but I moved it away. ¡°Master.¡± she cried out in pleasure. I was having a fight with my wolf, but I ignored him and fucked her roughly and aggressively, before moving her away from me. I stood up from the bed, untied her hands, and took off the blindfold from her eyes. I left her in the room and walked into the restroom. I stared at my hard dick and knew I couldn¡¯t cum because my wolf was tormenting me with the picture of her. Sighing angrily, I closed my eyes in frustration. Tiredly, I took hold of my dick and gently stroked it. I pictured Vicky¡¯s picture in my head, and like a sh, I released all over the restroom wall. I groaned in frustration and wiped away the cum on my body. Angrily, I shook my head before going back to the room. The submissive was already dressed, waiting for me in the room. ¡±Was I that bad?¡± she whispered, hurt. I sighed and went for my clothes. I put on my clothes before taking out some cash from my wallet. ¡°It¡¯s not about you, some thoughts upied my head.¡± I said those words and kept the cash on the bed. ¡°You can rest here for the night if you¡¯d like to.¡± I said those words and left the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I¡¯m a dick head, I know that. I left the room, checked the time and noticed it was past 12 am. I walked to the bar stand and ordered a bottle of whiskey. Victoriaing into my life was a big threat to my sex life, and I needed to get rid of her by any means. If that means I mark Sofie as mine, I will dly do it. ¡°Have you seen Vicky around?¡± A bartender asked, which got me curious and stared at her only to notice she was Victoria¡¯s friend who was at dad¡¯s party. ¡°No¡±. The other bar attendant responded, ¡°She worked in the yroom.¡± Another bar attendant spoke up ¡°Really, how lucky she is?¡± her friend responded. ¡°Lucky my foot, who knows who she must have slept with to gain such an opportunity so fast.¡± Another attendant spoke up, ¡°What do you mean by that.¡± the attendant who was Vicky¡¯s friend spoke in anger. ¡°Oh! please stop supporting her because she¡¯s your friend and roommate.¡±, the first attendant grumbled. I took a sip of my drink and tried to shift my attention from them, but I couldn¡¯t. I was so drowned in the discussion that I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°You guys are just jealous of her.¡±the attendant who was her friend spoke up in anger. Another attendant chuckled and slightly pped her hands together. ¡°Who is jealous? We¡¯ve all been there, so it¡¯s nothing new.¡± she spoke confidently. I hissed softly and took a sip of my drink. ¡°Vicky is not like any of you.¡± her friend defended her ¡°Says who.¡± one of the girls spoke up, annoyed ¡°You know I¡¯m saying the truth. Vicky is different from you guys, just ept it.¡± she rolls her eyes and looks away. ¡°She is just pretending, with time you will know she is a whore.¡± A bartender spoke up. Hearing those words from her, my wolf became furious, and I couldn¡¯t control him. I stood up from the high stool and angrily m the table with anger, getting the attention of the bar attendants. ¡°One more word from you guys and I will make sure you never make use of those tongues ever again.¡± I threatened in anger and watched the bartenders ran in different directions, murmuring in fear. Angrily, I sat back on my seat and took a sip of my drink to calm my nerves. Chapter 23: Little chicken Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°You did better than I expected¡±. Gracie said those words while giving me a high five. ¡°Please stop, I was terrible¡±. Iughed and arranged the sses on the bar stand. ¡°That¡¯s not true, I wasn¡¯t this good on my first day here,¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. You are just trying to encourage me.¡± I said those words and rolled my eyes as I arranged the remaining sses. Gracie chuckled softly and sat in front of me. ¡°How much did you make?¡± She asked while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°Very much.¡± I giggled happily, ¡°I see. I hope youe back here again.¡± ¡°I doubt that will happen. I was just lucky to be here today,¡± I murmured. ¡°Anything can happen, who knows.¡± She spoke with a big grin on her face. ¡°Take away that smile from your face, nothing of such will happen.¡± I scoffed in disbelief and shook my head. She chuckled and stood on her feet. ¡±I saw you and DOM Eli. What was he saying to you?¡±she urged with curiosity. ¡°Nothing ¡°. I replied. ¡°Nothing?¡±. She asked in disbelief. ¡°Nothing serious¡±. I murmured. ¡°Indeed.¡± She spoke in disbelief and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Lucky girl.¡± she expressed those words while having a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m through. What else should I do? ¡°. I asked ¡°Nothing, you just have to see the manager.¡± ¡°Why.¡± I asked, worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he just said I should tell you to see him when you are done.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know why he sent for me.¡± I asked, ¡°Cross my heart, I have no idea.¡± she assured me. ¡°OK, see you some other time.¡± I waved my hand at her before leaving the yroom. I left the yroom and was on my way back to my bar stand when I heard my name. I turned around and noticed a particr body figure. He was masked, but I knew who he was by the way he walked and his body structure. ¡°Shit!¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°Hey Vicky.¡± He spoke with a big grin on his face. I wish I could just say what I have in mind, but I couldn¡¯t, just because he is a fucking stupid DOM. ¡°DOM Mike, how may I help you? ¡± I asked in a cool voice, but the anger in my voice was noticeable. He chuckled and tried to touch my face, but I quickly moved away. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of me, I don¡¯t bite ¡°. He spoke with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°If you have nothing to say, I would like to take my leave.¡± I said those words and was about taking my leave when he held me back. I turned around and saw the color of his eyes had changed, and he wasn¡¯t bothered about it. ¡°Let me go.¡± I expressed those words in fear when I realized he might be a werewolf. He ignored my plead, closed his eyes and sniffled around before opening his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, I noticed the color of his eyes were back to normal. ¡°You smell much better when you are scared.¡±. He said those words while gawking at me like he wanted to pierce through my soul. I was scared, but I needed to do something. ¡°Let go of me, or I will report you to the authorities.¡± I spoke firmly. He chuckled loudly and evilly before staring at me, ¡°Authorities for me?¡±. He snickered again. ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡± He inquired in a cold, tough tone that brought shivers to my body. Shit, I do not even know who he is and the power he holds in the society. I was scared, damn scared, but I wouldn¡¯t want him to see that. ¡°If you want me to see and know who you are, why don¡¯t you show your fucking face to me?¡± I spoke strongly, with a beating heart. He stared at me and made an animal like sound I couldn¡¯t understand and was abouting closer to me when my back bumped into a hard chest. Quickly and nervously, I turned around and noticed it was DOM Eli, through his clothes and mask.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Is everything alright.¡± He asked while staring at me with his sea-blue eyes. I licked my lips nervously and shook my head. He stared at me for a while like he was reading through me before he removed his gaze from me and stared at DOM Mike. ¡°Mike, is everything okay? ¡°. He asked in a friendly tone, like he knew Mike so well. Mike groaned softly and stared at me with so much anger before moving his gaze to DOM Eli. ¡°I was just having a little y with this damsel over here.¡± Mike whispered in a peaceful tone. I stared at the expression of their faces and noticed they might be really close to each other. ¡°It seems the damsel doesn¡¯t want to y. Why don¡¯t you let the little chicken go.¡± DOM Eli dered. ¡±Chicken, he called me chicken.¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°Eli ¡°. DOM Mike spoke angrily, ¡°Just go and allow me finish what I was doing.¡± DOM mike uttered with a big grin on his face while ring at me. ¡°Go!¡±. DOM Eli said those words to me as he fixed his gaze on DOM Mike, which made me red at him, confused. ¡°You can leave.¡± he said those words while ring at me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I did not let those words leave my mouth before running away. I got to the bar stand and saw another attendant taking my ce. ¡°Why do you look as if you were running from someone?¡±she asked, I sat on the stool and took a deep breath before staring at her tag, which said her name was Lilian. ¡°I¡¯m fine now ¡°. ¡°Are you sure? ¡°. She asked, while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°Yeah ¡°. I replied. ¡°Okay, if you say so ¡°. She stared at me one more time and went to serve a DOM. Tiredly, I took a bottle of water and drank hungrily. I knew DOM mike was a werewolf. The sounds he makes and the color of his eyes changing told me all I needed to know. I was in great trouble and I knew it. I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. The only way out is to quit this job, and I have to do it now. I stood up from the chair and was about going to the manager¡¯s office when my phone started ringing. Lazily, I took out my phone, and my heart skipped when I saw who the caller was. ¡°Hello.¡± I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer, wishing everything was okay. Chapter 24: Rumors has it Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Hello Vicky, how are you?¡± I sucked a deep breath and felt at ease when I noticed the tone of his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, is everything okay?¡± I asked, ¡°Yes, I just want to see you about something really important.¡± ¡°Is she okay?¡± I inquired in fear. ¡°Yes she is fine, actually I have good news to share with you.¡± ¡°Good news?¡±. I asked, confused. ¡°Yes, but it involves money. Just be at the hospital by tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± I replied, ¡°Alright, see you then.¡± he said those words and ended the call. I put my phone back in my pocket and made my way to the manager¡¯s office. I got to his door and knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± I walked into his office and saw him buried with papers on his table. ¡°Good day, sir.¡± I greeted him and stood by the door, ¡°Come closer.¡± he signaled his hand to me. I moved away from the door and took a step closer to him. ¡°How was your night?¡± he asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, sir.¡±, I replied. He nodded his head while his eyes were still on the paper on his desk. ¡°I have given her a one-week leave to take care of herself, while you will fill up her ce until shees back to work.¡± I chewed my lips but did not say a word. ¡°There will be no y tomorrow and next, so you can just work at the bar stand for the next two days.¡± he spoke firmly ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I responded He stopped what he was doing and stared at me with curious eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± he asked. I snapped my lips and shook my head, ¡°No sir.¡± ¡°Very well then, you can leave.¡± ¡°Alright sir.¡± I said those words and left his office. I went back to the bar stand and realized my shift was over. ¡°Vicky, where have you been?¡± I turned around and saw Sonia staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°I was at the managers¡¯ office.¡± I murmured tiredly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± ¡°I will have to change.¡± I went into the locker room, picked up my clothes and changed to normal clothes before leaving the locker room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We left the bar stand and walked out of the club. ¡±I have already called a cab, he should be here by now.¡± Sonia spoke up as we stood outside the club¡¯s gate. ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured, stressed ¡°You are wee.¡± ¡°I heard you worked at the yroom today.¡±, she asked, ¡°Yeah, and it is a long story. Let¡¯s get home first.¡± I spoke tiredly. ¡°Alright, oh, he is here.¡± Sonia said those words as a taxi stopped in front of us. We entered the taxi and Within a few minutes we were home. ¡°Home sweet home,¡± I eximed tiredly, andy on the bed with my back. ¡°Seems you had a stressful day,¡± Sonia asked, bringing up a discussion. ¡°Stressful as fuck.¡± I sighed and sat on the bed. ¡°You know there are rumors going around the workers in the club.¡± Sonia said those words while removing her shoes. ¡°What kind of rumors?¡±. I asked, ¡°Rumor has it that you might have slept with a big DOM for you to be able to work in the yroom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± I spoke in anger. ¡°I know.¡± She sighed and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, I need to stop working there.¡± I muttered out angrily, ¡°And do what?¡± Sonia asked, ¡°Anything.¡± I murmured with a frown. Sonia scoffed and fixed her gaze on me, ¡°You know this is the best job we both can have at the moment. The pay is superb and we both have time for ourselves. If you stop this work, what will be the fate of her?¡± she asked. Hearing those words from her, I knew she was right. I needed cash and this was the only job that could get me such an amount of cash. ¡°Listen Vicky, just endure. With time, we will get used to this job.¡± she assured me while I shook my head and stood on my feet. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been going through in that ce.¡± I grunted in anger. She scoffed and took off her clothes before wrapping a towel around her chest. ¡°Believe me girlfriend, whatever you are going through can¡¯t bepared with what I am going through, but you will never see mein because I have a motive to be there.¡± she taps my shoulder and left for the bathroom. I grumbled and took off my clothes, Maybe Sonia was right, I just needed to endure and with time, everything would be fine. Within a few minutes, I took my bath andy on the bed with Sonia. ¡°What happened in Eric¡¯s father¡¯s ce?¡± Sonia asked in a sleepy voice, while I grumbled and shook my head. ¡°That man hates me.¡± I spoke firmly, but she chuckled and eyed me with disbelief. ¡°No werewolf can hate his mate.¡± she said those words like she was so sure of it. ¡°Well, I guess he is different, and he even has a girlfriend.¡±, saying those words, I remember the tired naked girl sleeping on his bed. ¡°Girlfriend?¡±. Sonia asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course, do you expect a man with such power and wealth to be actually single.¡± I asked. ¡°And I think he loves her.¡± I added ¡°How do you know he loves her?¡±she urged in disbelief. ¡°Because he told me himself.¡± I murmured, while She scoffed and closed her eyes. ¡°Well, now that you are here, I think he will have to let go of that girl.¡± she said those words confidently before drifting to sleep, while I sighed and turned around. I checked the time and realized it was past 2am. Tiredly, I closed my eyes, but all I could see was the naked body of Eric, his angry-looking set of green eyes and his rough voice that brought shivers to my body. I groaned and opened my eyes in frustration, while I sat on the bed. Groaning softly, I ran my fingers through my hair in annoyance and anger because I knew tonight was going to be a long night. Chapter 25: Meet again Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Where did you say you were going again¡±? Sonia asked with a sleepy voice. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times, I¡¯m going to the hospital. Doctor Francis called and said I shoulde to the hospital.¡± I said those words and picked up my bag. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked, sounding worried. ¡°I think so. See youter.¡± I left the apartment and took a taxi to the hospital. Within Few minutes I was already at the hospital waiting for doctor Francis. ¡°Doctor Francis is busy right now, but you can go in and see your aunt.¡± A nurse announced to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I stood on my feet and walked to my aunt¡¯s room. Before opening the door, I took a deep breath andposed myself. I stepped into the room and saw my aunt lying on the bed, the same way I saw her a week ago. I sighed in pain and sat on the chair beside her. ¡°Hello aunt Olivia.¡± I held her hand and noticed it was cold and lifeless. I stared around the room and saw series of wires connected to her, which made me gulp in pain and red back at her. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, aunt Oli, and I¡¯m still waiting for you to wake up.¡± I whispered in tears, and just then the door opened, and doctor Francis walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°How are you, Vicky?¡± ¡°Very well doctor.¡±I responded. He smiled at me before sitting at the other side of the bed. ¡°I know you are anxious and eager to hear what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±I responded tensely He nodded his head and stared at my aunt before staring at me. ¡°There is a machine and some pills that can wake her up and permanently cure you.¡± he announced with a big smile on his face. ¡°Really.¡± I asked, excited. ¡°Yeah, the machine, and drugs have been proven and tested few months ago.¡± He added. ¡°Thank you, gracious Lord.¡± I whispered in relief. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good news, but¡­¡± he paused and stared at me with pity. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked and ufortably moved in my seat. ¡°It¡¯s very expensive,¡± he muttered and shook his head. ¡°Very expensive, like how much are we talking about here¡±. I asked, He red at me, then back to my aunt before replying. ¡°Fifty thousand dors.¡± he whispered. ¡°What!.¡±I eximed in shock, ¡°That¡¯s fucking expensive.¡±I grumbled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a new machine. That¡¯s why it¡¯s this expensive, Vicky. You know your aunt is dying gradually as the day goes by.¡± He uttered those words with pity. Hearing those words from him made me close my eyes, trying to suppress the tears threatening to run down my cheek. ¡°If we don¡¯t use this machine and drugs on her within the next three months, then we are going to actually lose her¡±. He spoke firmly. Hearing those words from him, I couldn¡¯t hold the tears any longer. How on Earth will I be able to raise fifty thousand dors in three months. ¡°Vicky.¡±he calls out my name, I opened my eyes and met his worried face. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best, and I know your aunt will be proud of you even if she doesn¡¯t make it.¡±he stood on his feet, came closer to me and tapped my shoulder. ¡±If she doesn¡¯t make it, never me yourself.¡± he added those words and was about leaving when I called him back. I stood on my feet and wiped off the tears from my eyes. ¡°You said three months, right ?¡±. I asked, While He stared at me confused before replying ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I will get you the money in three months.¡± I said those words to him. He stared at me with disbelief, but did not say a word. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± I said those words and left the room. I left the hospital and took a taxi back home, but I stopped at a coffee shop to clear my head. I went to the coffee shop and ordered a cup of coffee, and within few minutes it was brought to me. A young man took the seat in front of me as I was about to take a sip of my coffee. He has a set of sea blue eyes that I noticed when I stared at him. Green eyes and brown eyes weremon among people, but sea-blue eyes were very rare to see anyone having. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±, he spoke in a familiar voice. I knew I¡¯d heard.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±It can¡¯t be him.¡± I whispered to myself, while he chuckled softly, and I realized he must have heard me. ¡°DOM Eli?¡±. I asked in shocked. ¡°In the outside world, my real name is Elliot.¡± he spoke calmly. I stared at him and realized he was indeed DOM Eli, his kind of eyes were too rare to be seen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be hiding your identity from me?¡± I murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t hide it from everyone.¡± He talked sharply, I nodded my head and took a sip of my coffee and was about to say something when a man dressed in ck jeans and a ck jacket came over and whispered something into his ear. He red at me for a while before nodding his head to the man. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a few minutes.¡± He said those words as an order to the man, who nodded his head and walked away. ¡°Is everything okay.¡± I asked as soon as the man left. ¡°Yeah, that was one of my men. He came to inform me that I have a meeting in less than an hour.¡± he exined, while I hummed and looked away. ¡°Normally, when I saw you step into the coffee shop, I would have avoided you like I do to other submissive and workers at the bar. But when I noticed you looked sad and lost in thought, I just couldn¡¯t ignore you.¡± he said those words while peering into my eyes like he was trying to pierce into my soul. I swallowed nervously and took a sip of my coffee. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked while staring at me with so much curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I mumbled and looked away. He stared at me for a second before standing on his feet. ¡°You would make a good submissive, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t do newbies.¡± he shed me a big grin and walked away, ¡°Fuck you!¡±. I murmured to myself, but he turned around and red at me with a bigger grin on his face. ¡°I know you wish to fuck me, but it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± he said those words with a devilish smile on his face and walked out of the coffee shop. I froze in my seat in disbelief. How on earth could he hear me from such a distance. Chapter 26: A choice to make Alpha Eric¡¯s POV The continuous ringing of my phone woke me up from my sleep. I groaned angrily and reached for the phone. I picked up the call and ced it on my ear without checking who the caller was. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke in a deep, angry voice. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you throughout the night.¡± She grumbled. I sighed and opened my eyes when I realized it was Sophie on the phone.¡± I was asleep.¡± I murmured with a sleepy voice. ¡°Are you still asleep by this time of the day?¡±she asked in a surprised tone. I groaned and checked the table clock and realized it was past 1pm. I stood on my feet andzily walked out of my room.¡± I had a rough night.¡± I muttered out those words and took out a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°Rough night?¡± Sophie asked, curious, while I groaned and poured the water into a ss. ¡°Yeah, rough night with a lot of paperwork.¡± I lied. I hadn¡¯t told Sophie about the clubhouse because I wasn¡¯t ready to batter words with her. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just paperwork? ¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±. I asked in an irritated tone. ¡°Of course not, but¡­¡± I did not let her finish her words before I cut her off, ¡±Drop this topic¡±. I spoke as an order She kept silent for a moment before she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± she apologized ¡°You should be.¡± I groaned and took a sip of the water. This was one thing I loved about Sophie; always obedient and controble, both in bed and in her life. ¡°I woke up this morning and couldn¡¯t find you.¡± she grumbled. I groaned when I remembered I left her at dad¡¯s ce. ¡°I had work to finish at home and decided not to wake you up.¡± ¡°You should have.¡± She murmured ¡°Next time I will.¡± ¡°Did you see my dad when you woke up this morning?¡±. I asked, in curiosity. ¡°Yeah, we had breakfast together.¡± I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair, ¡°Did he say anything to you? ¡± ¡°No, we just discussed random topics.¡± She replied. I sighed in relief and walked back to my room. ¡°Are you having a fight with your dad?¡± She asked, ¡°Not really.¡± I responded and pulled off my nightwear. ¡°I need to take my bath and be at the office, I¡¯ll call you for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, have a wonderful day.¡± ¡±You too.¡± I said those words and ended the call. I stepped into the bathroom, turned on the warm shower, and closed my eyes to feel the warmth of the water. ¡°Mate!¡± My wolf howled angrily, I groaned and angrily took a quick bath. I went back to my room and dressed in a ck charcoal suit and left for the sitting room.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Good day alpha.¡± My driver greeted me when I stepped into the sitting room, ¡°You are free today, I will drive myself.¡± I said those words and brought forth my hand to him. ¡°The keys¡±. I asked, ¡°But alpha, you shouldn¡¯t be driving yourself¡±. He murmured those words and handed over the keys to me. ¡°Come tomorrow and pick me up by 7am.¡± ¡°Yes alpha.¡± I nodded my head at him and made my way out of the sitting room. I got to the garage and decided to drive in the Mercedes. In a few minutes, I parked my car in my private parking lot and walked into the office. ¡°Good day sir.¡± my workers greeted me as I walked in. ¡°Wee sir¡±. My secretary rushed to me and walked beside me. ¡°What are my schedules.¡± I asked as he opened my office door for me. ¡°You have already missed two meetings, and you just have one meeting left.¡± he announced. I groaned and sat on my chair, ¡°What time do I have thest meeting? ¡°. I inquired while switching on myputer. ¡°4pm sir¡±. He replied. Hearing those words from him, I raised my eyebrows and stared at him, ¡°You have a meeting by 4pm for me?¡±. I asked, ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± He stammered, ¡°You know I will be exhausted by that time. How will I exin to you that, if it¡¯s a casual meeting, no business meeting should exceed 3pm.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir,.¡± he whispered, While I scoffed and clicked on a file. ¡°Cancel it.¡± I ordered ¡°Yes sir.¡± He said those words and rushed out of my office. I sighed and picked up a document and was about to open it when my phone started ringing. I checked it and saw that it was from dad. ¡°Shit¡±. I murmured and stared at the call until it ended. I sighed in relief when I noticed he wasn¡¯t calling back, and went back to the file, but I noticed a text hade on my phone. I went for my phone on the table and unlocked it, only to see a threat from dad ordering me to pick up his call, I groaned in frustration and kept back the phone, but then his call came in again. I grumbled like a kid and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello Dad¡±. I muttered out. ¡°Eric¡±. He yelled my name. ¡±Dad ¡°. I murmured ¡°Because you are a powerful alpha, that doesn¡¯t mean you are bigger than your father, Eric, I¡¯m your father, and you should respect that.¡± He yelled in anger. I hissed and roughly ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°What do you want, dad? ¡°. I murmured, ¡°What I want, are you asking me such a question.¡± Dad asked in annoyance. I grumbled and massaged my forehead while I leaned on my chair and heard dad bbering words I did not pay attention to. ¡°Eric¡±. He yelled out my name, ¡°I can hear you, dad.¡± I murmured in annoyance.¡±I have called for a meeting.¡± he spoke firmly. ¡°You did what?¡± I asked, angered. ¡°I called for a meeting, but I haven¡¯t told them the reason for the meeting.¡±, he spoke calmly. ¡°Now listen, it¡¯s either you go look for your mate and ept her like every responsible alpha will do, or I¡¯ll tell everyone in the meeting the kind of alpha you are and tarnish your position of bing the wolverine leader. It¡¯s your choice to make.¡± he uttered those words as a threat and ended the call on me. ¡±Damn it!.¡± I groaned and stood on my feet. I was in deep trouble and I knew it. Chapter 27: Do what is right Eric¡¯s POV ¡±A council meeting for me.¡± I groaned out in anger. The council meeting involves different alphas from different packs gathering to discuss issues. Since I became an alpha, I have never brought an issue or been discussed, and here is dad setting up a meeting against me when he knew how much I hated those meetings. I groaned angrily and took out a whiskey from my bar. I have to do something, and I need to do it really fast before things get out of hand. ¡°Excuse me sir, lieutenant general Michael is here to see you.¡±my secretary announced ¡°Michael¡±. I murmured, ¡°Yes, sir ¡°. ¡°Let him in.¡± Within a minute, Michael walked in, all dressed in his uniform, with two of his men behind him. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°. I asked in anger. ¡°You may leave us alone.¡±, he signaled his men to leave. ¡°Calm down, Eric.¡± He muttered out those words with a big grin on his face. I ignored him and poured out a drink for myself. ¡°I went to an event not far from here, and decided to pay you a visit.¡±, He said those words and sat on the couch. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see a friend?¡± He teased with a chuckle, ¡°You and I know you are here for something, just spill it out.¡± He scoffed and stood on his feet, moved to the bar, and took out a ss for himself. ¡°So she¡¯s your mate?¡± he asked while filling up his ss. ¡°None of your fucking business.¡± I responded with anger. He snorted softly and took a sip of his drink, ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t want her.¡± he said those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°Michael, I have a very busy day, if you have nothing to say, then I think you should leave with your men.¡± I spoke, irritated, while He grinned softly and took another sip of his drink. ¡°Calm down Eric, we are not quarrelling, I¡¯m just here to make a deal with you.¡± He said with a devilish grin on his face. ¡°Which is?¡±. I asked in annoyance. ¡±You don¡¯t want her, but I do, so I was thinking, why don¡¯t you let me have her and make her my submissive.¡± He muttered out those words with a big grin on his face. ¡°Mine!¡± My wolf howled in anger and I couldn¡¯t control him. ¡°Get out!¡± I yelled, ¡°Calm down man, we both know your wolf is the one reacting this way and not you,¡± He dered. I felt my muscles crack, and my breath became unsteady, indicating my wolf was furious and wanted me to shift to its form, but I controlled him. ¡°Leave now Michael.¡± I warned in anger. ¡°I see your wolf is already ready to fight with me.¡±, he expressed in a rough voice and I noticed his wolf was already agitated, but I can¡¯t let us fight in my office when hundreds of people are in the building. We stared at each other with anger before he backed out and looked away. ¡±This discussion isn¡¯t over.¡± he said those words and walked out of my office. ¡±Damn.¡± I groaned and closed my eyes, so I could suppress my wolf. I sessfully suppressed my wolf and went back to my seat. I groaned and roughly ran my fingers through my hair. Since the day my wolf found his mate, he has been getting more angry and powerful by the day and I find it hard to control him, especially when it involves anything to do with her. I knew I needed to do something really fast, before the news spread around. A call on my phone caught my attention. I went for my phone and saw that it was from aunt Laura. ¡°Hello aunt.¡± ¡°Your father called.¡±she said those words as soon as the call was picked, ¡°And?¡±. I asked, ¡°He said you¡¯d found your mate, but you rejected her.¡± She murmured in a disappointed tone, which made me grumble and leaned on my desk. ¡°Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t bother about that. I will handle it on my own. Everything is under control¡±. I muttered out. Aunt Laura sighed and spoke up. ¡°You know your dad has already called a meeting.¡±she exined. ¡±I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°You do realize it¡¯s a disgrace and a bad thing for an alpha who rules a big pack like yours to reject his mate.¡±, she warned.¡± Make peace with your father and do what is right.¡± She expressed those words as a plead. I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair, frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you, I need to go now.¡±, I grumbled out and ended the call. I groaned angrily and hit the table with anger and frustration. Angrily, I picked up my phone and dialed dad¡¯s number. It rang a few times before he picked up. ¡°Dad.¡± He did not say a word, but I knew he heard me. ¡°Why would you tell aunt Laura about me not wanting my mate?¡± I muttered in anger. ¡±This is just the beginning, Eric. One month. I will give you one month. After one month, if you do nothing about your iming your mate, then the council will have to discuss your matter.¡± He expressed those words as a threat. Hearing those words from him made me clench my fist and grit my teeth in anger. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what to do, father.¡± I shouted angrily. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, but maybe the council will.¡± he threatened. ¡°Stop this!¡± I demanded in anger,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Do what is right.¡± He dered firmly, which made hit my fist on the desk and spoke up. ¡°Fine! If you really want me to have a mate, then I can mark Sophie and make her my mate¡±. I blurted out. ¡°You won¡¯t do such a thing¡±. Dad uttered those words in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t let you waste the life of Sophie by marking her as your mate and making your wolf weak and restless.¡±he spoke with anger. ¡°Listen Eric, I give you one month, one month to do what is right, or you will hear from me.¡± He expressed those words as a threat, and I knew he wasn¡¯t joking about it. Chapter 28: Go out with me Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°How was your day ?¡±. Sonia asked the moment I entered the apartment. ¡°Terrible¡±. I murmured andy down on the bed, ¡°What happened? Is your aunt okay ?¡±. She asked in a worried tone. ¡°She is fine¡±. I murmured and stood up from bed. I walked to the fridge and took out a bottle of water. ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem.¡± she asked, I exhaled and poured the water in a cup. ¡°There is a machine that can help bring my aunt out of aa and permanently heal me.¡± I whispered and took a sip of the water. ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Sonia eximed excitedly. ¡°Indeed.¡± I hummed, ¡°You don¡¯t look happy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She demanded, I sighed and returned to bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± she begged while ring at me with curiosity. ¡± Machines and drugs are really expensive.¡± I murmured. ¡°Expensive? How much are we talking about here?¡± she asked. ¡°Fifty thousand dors,¡± I grumbled to myself. ¡°Jesus Christ!.¡± she blurted out and stared at me with wild eyes. ¡°Where will you get such an amount of money?¡±she asked, worried. ¡°I dunno.¡± I grumbled andy down on the bed. ¡°This is bad.¡± she murmured. I sighed heavily while all the doctor said came buzzing in my head. ¡°She is gradually dying as the day goes bye.¡± I murmured in pain. Sonia sighed and sat beside me. ¡°It¡¯s okay Vicky, heaven knows you did your best. The drugs and treatment have been taking your savings, and everyone knows you have been trying your best.¡±she said those words while she ced her hand on my shoulder. I shook my head and closed my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t let her die, not when I¡¯m the cause of her lying lifeless, and here I am full of life.¡±I murmured in pain. ¡°That¡¯s not true, you are not full of life, you are also suffering, but you don¡¯t show it. And it wasn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s an ident, anyone can have an ident.¡± she tried consoling me, but it wasn¡¯t working. I stood on my feet and wandered in the room. ¡°What are you thinking, Vicky?¡± Sonia asked. ¡°I need to look for a way, Sonia. I can¡¯t let my aunt die. Not when I can do something.¡±I grumbled. ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± Sonia asked while staring at me with concern. I kept silent and did not say a word. ¡°Hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking,¡± Sonia charged with curiosity. I knew what she meant, and she might be right. ¡°This is bad.¡± she grumbled. I was about to say something when my phone started ringing. I checked the caller and saw the call was from a strange number, ¡°Hello .¡± ¡°Hello Vicky.¡± ¡°Sorry, who is this?¡± I asked, He chuckled before speaking up. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kelvin.¡± he muttered. ¡°Master Kelvin?¡±. I asked in shock. ¡°Just call me Kelvin.¡± he demanded in a friendly manner. I stared at Sonia, who was staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an easy task. Where are you.¡±he asked, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± I grumbled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle pick you up in an hour.¡± he expressed those words as amand, ¡°Why? Where are we going ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just dress simple and wait for me.¡± he said those words and ended the call. ¡°Who was that?¡± Sonia asked, ¡°It¡¯s Kelvin.¡± I mumbled while staring at my phone. ¡°As in Master Kelvin ?¡±she asked. ¡°Yeah, he wants to take me out.¡± I murmured. ¡±That¡¯s good, you should start preparing.¡± Sonia spoke excitedly. ¡°Can you listen to yourself?¡± I murmured in annoyance. ¡°My aunt is dying and here you are, asking me to go out with Kelvin and do what exactly.¡±I spoke, annoyed. She scoffed and rolled her eyes at me before speaking up. ¡°You are going through a lot and I think it will be better if you go out and clear your head.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I murmured, took off my clothes andy on the bed. I was about sleeping off when I remembered I hadn¡¯t switched off my phone. Quickly, I went for my phone and turned it off. ¡°Vicky!¡± Sonia called out to me, but I ignored her and closed my eyes. I have a lot of things going on in my head, and I can¡¯t go out enjoying myself, pretending like all was well. ¡°Vicky, wake up.¡± I heard Sonia¡¯s voice in my sleep, ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I murmured in annoyance. ¡°Master Kelvin is here.¡±she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you can go out with him.¡± I murmured and turned to the other side of the bed. ¡°Vicky.¡± She murmured and shook my legs, I grumbled in anger and opened my eyes. ¡°What the fuck is your problem.¡± I grumbled in anger. ¡°He has been standing outside for a while now.¡± She whispered. I groaned and stood on my feet before I went to the door. I picked up my clothes and put them on. I opened the door and saw Kelvin smartly dressed in jeans and a ck T-shirt. ¡°Hey Vicky.¡± he waved his hand and smiled widely at me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, irritated.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He stared directly into my eyes like he was piercing through my soul and for strange reasons I couldn¡¯t look away, it felt like I was being intoxicated by his gaze. ¡°What is bothering you ?¡±. He asked like he was so sure of it. I blinked my eyes and moved my gaze from him. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m going through trouble¡±? I asked. He smiled and tried to hold my gaze, but quickly I looked away. ¡±It involves money.¡± he expressed those words not as a question. ¡±Who is telling you all this? Did Sonia say anything to you?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°No one did, and I can actually read through you.¡± he said those words confidently while I scoffed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Come, let me take you out.¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t ¡°. I murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not an option¡±. He said those words in a rough, dominant voice that made me gulp nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in my car.¡± He shed me a big grin and walked away. I closed the door and could still feel my body submitting to his words, which I find really strange. Chapter 29: Also a werewolf Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Wear this.¡± Sonia took out a blue dress from the closet for me. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing that.¡± I murmured, She sighed and sat on the bed. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked tiredly. ¡°I just want to stay at home.¡± I grumbled andy on the bed, ¡°That will not happen, stand up.¡± She pulled me up from the bed and handed the blue dress to me, ¡°Wear this¡±. I groaned and took the dress from her. I changed into the dress and packed my hair in a bun. ¡°Sit, let me do a light makeup on you.¡± Sonia suggested. ¡°No, thanks.¡± I murmured and stared at the mirror before going to the door. ¡°Have fun¡±. I heard Sonia¡¯s voice, which made me scoff as I left the apartment. I went out of the apartment and met Kelvin standing by a car I assumed was his. ¡°Beautiful¡±. He muttered those words and gently kissed my cheek. I felt shy because of his reaction and looked away. Heughed softly and opened the door for me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as soon as we entered the car. ¡°You will find out soon.¡± He beamed at me and drove off. ¡°Something is bothering you. What is it? ¡°, he asked. ¡°Nothing¡±. I murmured. ¡°You are lying¡±. He dered firmly, like he was so sure of it. I groaned and stared out the window, which made him drop the topic and drove off in silence. ¡°We are here.¡± He spoke up while driving into a parking lot. I looked around and noticed we were in a ssic restaurant, a ce I had never dreamt ofing to. ¡°I know you¡¯ll like this ce.¡± he said those words as he came out of the car. I tried to open my door, but he told me not to, and opened the door himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± I mumbled with a smile. ¡°You are wee.¡± He smiled at me and led the way. We got in, and we were about to take our seat when I heard ady¡¯s voice calling out to Kelvin. ¡°Shit, I hope she¡¯s not his wife or girlfriend¡±. I murmured to myself. I turned around in the direction of the voice and saw Eric seated with thedy, while he red at me with cold eyes that brought shivers to my body. ¡±Shit.¡± I grumbled. ¡°Come.¡± Kelvin took my hand and led me to their table. ¡°You are also here.¡± thedy eximed excitedly. I took a better look at her and realized she was the samedy I saw with Eric in his father¡¯s birthday party. Seeing them together, I felt a bit jealous and angry. ¡°We are here to have dinner.¡± Kelvin spoke up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice, why don¡¯t you join us. Sir Kelvin.¡± she pleaded ¡°We will, if she agrees.¡± he said those words while staring at me. I stared at him with startled eyes, but did not say a word. ¡°Hey, hello¡±. Thedy smiled at me. It was obvious she didn¡¯t remember me. ¡°Hi.¡±I replied in a friendly manner. ¡°Do you mind joining us.¡± she asked while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°Not at all.¡± I replied. ¡°Then please sit.¡± she pointed at the seat in front of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± How on Earth did I end up in such an awkward situation. I stared at Kelvin, who gave me an assuring smile while he sat beside me. ¡°How are you, Eric.¡± Kelvin asked in a friendly manner, which made me assume they were friends. ¡°Good .¡± Eric murmured while he settled his angry gaze on me. It was obvious he really hated me. ¡°I never knew you were in town, sir¡±. She expressed those words to Kelvin. Who onlyughed and stared at me. ¡±I¡¯ve told you to call me Kelvin. No need for formalities.¡± he spoke in a friendly manner.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing my best.¡± She said those words with a soft chuckle. Heughed at her words and shook his head. In a few minutes, the menu was brought to us. ¡°What will you have? ¡± Kelvin asked. I stared at the menu and noticed the food was really expensive, and I was finding it difficult to make a choice. ¡°Take whatever you wanna take, don¡¯t look at the price.¡± he whispered into my ear, making his hot breath bring shivers to my body. I turned and stared at him, wondering how he was able to read my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you are having.¡± I said those words and handed the menu back to the server. ¡°So how long will you be in town?¡± She asked, ¡°Four months.¡± He replied. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡±she responded and peered at me with curiosity. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Sophie.¡± she brought forth her hand to me. ¡°I¡¯m Victoria¡±. I took her hand in mine. ¡°Nice meeting you.¡± she smiled widely at me and took back her hand. I stared at her and noticed how expensive the jewelries and dress she was putting on, everything in her worth thousands of dors, which made me wonder what she does for a living. They brought in the food, and we all ate in silence. asionally, I caught Eric¡¯s gaze on me, and all I could do was to swallow nervously and look away. ¡°So, Vicky, what do you do for a living?.¡± She asked, I swallowed nervously and took a sip of my drink. ¡°I¡¯m a bartender.¡± I whispered. ¡°Bartender?¡±. She asked, shocked, while staring at Kelvin. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow¡±. She chuckled softly, ¡°I never knew Kelvin would have anything to do with a person as low as that¡±. She murmured to herself, but I heard her. ¡°Sophie¡±. Kelvin spoke in annoyance. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± She apologized. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t believe a person as high as Minister Kelvin would make friends with bartenders.¡± She said those words while staring at me. I signed and took a sip of my drink. ¡°Excuse me, I need to visit the restroom¡±. She stood on her feet and walked away. ¡°What are you doing here¡±. Eric asked in anger the moment she left. ¡°She is here with me, Eric.¡± Kelvin spoke calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t want this girl anywhere close to me.¡± He muttered those words while staring at me with so much hate in his eyes. ¡°Why? Because she is your mate?¡± Kelvin demanded in annoyance. ¡°Shit!¡± I whispered. Hearing Kelvin say that, made me realize he was also a werewolf. That exins how he knew Eric. ¡°She is not my mate, and can never be my mate.¡± Eric grunted those words with so much anger in him. Chapter 30: His submissive Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I saw her gulp and looked away. ¡°Stop this Eric¡±. Kelvin demanded in an angry tone. I stared at him and noticed he wasmunicating through mind link with me. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, alpha Eric.¡±he expressed those words through telepath. ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± I responded sharply through mind Link. ¡°She is your mate, your fucking mate, how can you treat her this way.¡± he groaned bitterly. ¡°She is not my mate, I don¡¯t need a weak mate.¡± I responded in anger. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want her, then I can make her mine.¡± he asked in a serious tone. I felt my muscles strained, and my wolf howled in anger. ¡°I¡¯m back, I apologize for taking too long.¡± Sophie¡¯s words made us ended the mind Link. I moved my gaze away from Kelvin and met eyes with a bewildered looking Victoria staring at us with stunned eyes. ¡°Are you okay.¡± Kelvin asked her with so much care that I got irritated. ¡°Yes, I think I would like to use the restroom¡±. She did not let those words finish from her mouth before she hastily stood on her feet and walked away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she acting weird¡±. Sophie asked in an irritated tone. It was obvious she didn¡¯t rate Vicky because of her upation. ¡°What are you doing with a person of her ss?¡± She directed those words to Kelvin, who grunted in anger and spoke up. ¡°What does her ss have to do with me being friends with her?¡± Kelvin replied with anger, ¡°I did not wish to get you angry, I was just surprised at you being friends with her.¡± She murmured and stared at me, asking me for help. I groaned and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kelvin, let it be.¡± ¡°You are spoiling her.¡± Kelvin said those words through telepath, while I sighed and looked away. We were silent until Vicky came back from the restroom. ¡°Are you sure you are okay.¡± He asked her with so much care like she was his submissive, which made me groaned and look away. ¡°Yes.¡±she whispered in a low voice that made my wolf howl with pleasure. ¡°So, apart from bartending, what else do you do¡±. Sophie asked in a mockery tone. ¡°Enough!.¡± Kelvin demanded in anger. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vicky replied, not bothered by the question. ¡°No it¡¯s not ¡°. He responded in anger Kelvin was already angry, and he was just trying to calm himself. I noticed Victoria leaned closer to him and said something in his ear that I couldn¡¯t hear. Kelvin nods his head to her before taking a sip of his drink. ¡°I think we will have to take our leave now.¡± he stood on his feet and brought forth his hand to me. ¡°Have a nice day, Eric.¡± ¡°You too.¡± I murmured and returned my gaze to her. I noticed she quickly stood on her feet and avoided my gaze. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you.¡±, she directed those words to Sophie, who only shed a fake smile at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear.¡±he said those words so tenderly that I felt so irritated by it. She shed a weak smile at us and they both left. ¡°I think she is his submissive¡±. Sophie said those words the moment they left. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± I asked, concerned, while she chuckled and took a sip of her drink. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious by the way he talks to her and cares for her, definitely she is his submissive.¡±she dered confidently. I scoffed and took a sip of my drink. This was good news for me. The moment Kelvin makes her his mate and submissive, I will be disconnected from her and dad will no longer trouble my life. I smiled at the thought of it and took a sip of my drink. ¡°Should Ie over to your ce tonight¡±, she asked in a low, submissive voice. I groaned and took another sip of my drink. ¡°Should I?¡±, she asked while staring at me with pleading eyes. ¡°I have a meeting in the early hours of the morning¡±. I spoke firmly, ¡°But that isn¡¯t an issue. ¡± ¡°It is.¡± I replied. ¡°But¡­¡± I cut her off, ¡°It¡¯s final.¡± I expressed those words as an order, while she murmured and looked away. Sensing that she was angry and sad because I had rejected her offer, I decided to make her happy. I took out my phone from my pocket and transferred some cash into her ount. Her phone beeped and she went for it. She opened her phone and I saw a big smile nted on her face as she stared at her phone. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered and kissed my cheek, ¡°You are wee.¡± ¡°I should drop you home.¡±I said those words while standing on my feet. ¡°Very well then.¡± She replied and we both left the restaurant.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You look sexy when you drive.¡± Sophie grinned with a mischievous smile on her face as I drove off. I chuckled at her words and looked away. In a few minutes, we were in front of her building. ¡°Do you wannae in ?¡±, she asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Very well then, goodnight¡±. She kissed my cheek and left the car. I sighed in relief and drove back home, and in less than an hour I was already home. I went to the kitchen and noticed my cook had already made dinner for me. Tiredly, I picked up the food from the table, put it in the fridge and went straight to my bedroom. I took a quick bath andy on the bed with just my underwear. I signed in relief and tried to get some sleep when my wolf howled in anger. I grumbled in frustration and sat on the bed. I just can¡¯t wait for Kelvin to mark her and make her his. At least I will not be this strongly connected to her, then I could get back my life. I smiled in relief, but dad¡¯s warnings and threats came ringing in my head and I knew I needed to do something, and I needed to do it quickly. I have to make Sophie my mate, so I can silence dad and live my life the way I wanted. Sophie knows my way, and it will be very easy to control her whenever I want. Chapter 31: Special Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Thanks for the dinner.¡± I said those words and reached for the door of the car. ¡°Wait.¡± I turned and red at him. ¡°You have questions to ask, you can ask me.¡± He said those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°What makes you think I have questions to ask?¡± I asked with a frown. He chuckled and spoke up. ¡°Because I can read through your mind.¡± he confidently said those words.¡±Really ?¡± I asked, trilled. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°What are your questions?¡± He demanded again. ¡°If you can read my thoughts, then why can¡¯t you know the questions I have in mind?¡± I asked while staring at him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Because I can¡¯t read everything in your thoughts, I¡¯m only permitted to read some few things.¡± He exined. ¡°I see¡±. I nodded my head and looked away. ¡°You can ask me anything, in here I¡¯m just Kelvin and not master Kelvin.¡± he said those words and tried to touch my cheek, but I moved away. ¡°Sorry.¡± He murmured ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I responded ¡°So what are your questions?¡± he asked, I gulped nervously and looked around. ¡°No need to get scared, I don¡¯t bite, maybe not when I¡¯m in my human form.¡± He said those words with a soft chuckle, ¡°Are you a werewolf?¡± I blurted out, ¡°I guessed that would be your first question.¡± He spoke calmly. ¡°Yes, so is Eric.¡± He added. I stared at him with bewildered eyes and swallowed nervously. All that Sonia said was true, they were werewolves living among us and here I was sitting an inch apart from one who happened to be a dangerous one. ¡°No need to get scared. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He expressed those words like he meant it. Hearing those words from him, I took in a deep breath and calmed myself. ¡°Are you also an alpha? ¡°. I asked, ¡°Yes, but my pack is not here, that¡¯s why I¡¯m in and out of the state.¡± He responded firmly. ¡±Wow.¡± I whispered, thrilled by his words. ¡°Eric¡¯s pack is here. He has one of the biggest packs in the country.¡± He added ¡°Like how many werewolves are in his pack?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact number, but they are up to three or four thousand.¡± ¡°Four thousand.¡± I blurted out in fear, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You mean about four thousand werewolves live in this state¡±. ¡°More than ¡°. He replied, ¡°Unbelievable¡±. I murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, no one will hurt you ¡°. He said those words like he was so sure of it. I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head in disbelief. ¡°Do you have a mate? ¡± I asked, hearing my question, he sighed heavily, and for the first time, I noticed sadness on his face. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked ¡°. I murmured. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± He shed a smile at me. ¡°My mate rejected me.¡± He spoke up with a weak smile. ¡°Reject you? Why would anyone reject someone like you ¡°? I asked in disbelief while He chuckled and spoke up. ¡°My mate is a man.¡± ¡±Whoa¡±. I stared at him with stunned eyes. ¡°He is also a werewolf but not an alpha, and he isn¡¯t into men.¡± he spoke firmly. I red at him and noticed his face was filled with pain, but he was trying his best to hide it from me. ¡°Are you into men?¡±. I asked, ¡°I¡¯m bi ¡°. He replied firmly. ¡°I see¡±. ¡°So where is he? ¡°. I asked ¡°He lives in this country not too far from here.¡± he responded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He chuckled softly and beamed at me. ¡°You know you are Eric¡¯s mate.¡± he spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I grunted, ¡°This is just like a dream to me.¡± I murmured. ¡°I understand, with time you will get used to it.¡± he said those words and shed me an assuring smile. ¡°Hopefully.¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now.¡± ¡°Yeah, goodnight¡±. I was about going for the door, but he held my hand, and made me settle my gaze on him. ¡°Don¡¯t take to heart what Eric said back there.¡±he pleaded. I nodded my head to his words and left the car. ¡°See who is back!¡± Sonia eximed happily, while I rolled my eyes and copsed on the bed. ¡°Tell me all that happened¡±. She begged with so much excitement in her voice. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± I grumbled. ¡±That¡¯s a lie, the look on your face says it all.¡± I sighed and sat on the bed. ¡°We met Eric at the restaurant¡±. ¡°Woah¡±. ¡°They know each other?¡±. She asked ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Does that mean Master Kelvin is also one of them?¡±, she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow, this is getting interesting.¡±she giggled. ¡°What¡¯s getting interesting?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°It seems Master Kelvin is interested in you while you are Eric¡¯s mate. Probably they will fight over you. This is fun¡±. She exims happily. ¡°You are something else,¡± I scoffed and stood on my feet. ¡°So what happened then?¡±. She asked. ¡°Nothing, we just had dinner together and oh, he came with his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Bitch¡±. Sonia grumbled. I shook my head andughed at her behavior. ¡°Can you stop asking stupid questions and dress up? We have only an hour left to be at work.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like working.¡± she murmured as she stood on her feet. I gave her a soft tap on the shoulder and went for my things. In less than an hour, we arrived at the club. ¡°See youter.¡± Sonia waved her hand at me before going to her stand. I heaved a sigh and stood in front of the bar stand, so I could start working. I was serving a DOM and a submissive when I noticed a masked DOM staring at me. I caught his gaze and realized it was master Eli. I gulped nervously and went back to work. A few minutester, he walked to the bar stand and sat on the long stool in front of me. ¡°Good day, master Eli,¡± I greeted He did not reply to my greetings, but rather he red at me like he was trying to pierce through my soul, which made me gulp nervously and look elsewhere. Is this club a club for werewolves or what? Why was everyone acting strangely and having the same Aura around them? I thought to myself, ¡°Get me a ss of whiskey.¡± he demanded, after several minutes of silence. ¡°Sure¡±. I went for the bottle of whiskey and poured some in a ss. I went back to him and kept the drink in front of him and was about to move away when he held my hand. I stared at him, confused, but did not say a word. ¡°I don¡¯t do newbies, but there is something special about you.¡± he said those words and pulled me to himself, that I could feel his hot breath on my face. ¡±I want you as my submissive¡±. He dered those words as an order. Chapter 32: Not all humans are weak Quickly, I loosened his grip on my wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not into this.¡± I dered adamantly and walked away. I heard his loud chuckle as he took a sip of his drink. ¡°Victoria.¡±he called out to my attention. Which made me make my way to him. ¡°Another ss of whiskey¡±. He demanded. I poured a whiskey in a ss and served it to him. ¡°How much?¡± He asked as he settled his gaze on me. ¡°30 dors.¡± I responded He scoffed and took another sip of his drink, ¡°I think you misunderstood my question.¡±he said those words while staring straight into my eyes. I furrowed my eyebrows, confused and settled gaze at him, ¡±What do you mean?¡± I asked. He mildly caressed his bears for a while before speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m asking how much it would cost me to get you as my submissive.¡±he spoke confidently. I scoffed and angrily rubbed my hands on my face. ¡°I¡¯m just here to work.¡± I spoke calmly, doing my best to hold back my temper. ¡°That was what they all said.¡±he said with a soft chuckle. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve finally met a different personality.¡± I muttered out those words and hastily walked away with irritation. Who does he think he is to ask for the price of my body. I wished I could just answer him the way I wanted, but I couldn¡¯t. He was a DOM, and I¡¯m just a worker. Worst of all, he might also be a werewolf. I grumbled and ran my fingers in my hair in frustration. ¡°Seems someone is having a bad day.¡± I heard a familiar voice and turned to see Gracie beaming at me. ¡°Hi¡±. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, concerned. I shrugged my shoulders and picked up a ss to clean, ¡°These Doms are just frustrating me¡±. I murmured. ¡°Oh my God is that master Eli.¡± she exims with excitement as she gawked at Dom Eli¡¯s direction. I stared at her and wondered why she was so thrilled to see him. ¡±How did you recognize him?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s easy, through his eyes and mask.¡±she responded firmly. I sneered and kept back the ss. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±. She inquired, curious. ¡°Having a drink, of course¡±. I responded, ¡°You don¡¯t get it Vicky, DOM Eli doesn¡¯t drink in the bar, he always drinks in the VIP lounge.¡± she spoke in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he craved to try something different.¡± I replied. ¡°That¡¯s not true, he is so into you.¡± She expressed those words confidently. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±, I mumbled. ¡°You don¡¯t what ?¡±. She demanded in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± I responded and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°You must be joking.¡± She spoke in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s the dream of every submissive and employee to be a submissive to DOM Eli or DOM Tim.¡± She exined. ¡°DOM Tim.¡± I mumbled to myself. I haven¡¯t seen him tonight. ¡°Are you even listening?¡± her words forced me out of my thoughts. ¡°What did you say ¡°? I asked, She sighed and shook her head. ¡°Did Dom Eli say anything to you?¡± she demanded, ¡°Nothing yet.¡± I lied. ¡°I think he will tell you soon, as soon as he does quickly ept, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± She advised. I grumbled and picked up another ss. ¡°Are you even listening? Because from what I heard, I realized DOM Eli and DOM Tim are the richest DOMs in this club, that¡¯s why so many submissive are dying to be a sub to them, but they don¡¯t have a permanent sub¡±. ¡°What¡¯s a permanent sub¡±. I asked, confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know what a permanent sub is?¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t¡±. ¡°You are indeed a newbie¡±. She murmured, which made me roll my eyes and look away. ¡°Well, a permanent sub is a sub that is attached to one dominant, they go into a contract and write down how long they want to be with each other and their rules and regtions. Sometimes they stay together for years or months, depending on the agreement. But Master Tim and Master Eli haven¡¯t had any permanent subs. If any sub is lucky, they can be with her for just a month. After that, they are done with you¡±. She exined firmly. ¡°Interesting¡±. I mumbled ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t reject his offer.¡±, She whispered and left the bar stand. I scorned at her words and went back to work. ¡°Victoria¡±. He called out to get my attention, which made me go to him and stood before him. ¡°Here.¡± handed more than his bills to me, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your bnce.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°Can I talk to you?¡±he said. ¡°I would rather not hear it.¡± ¡°Just a minute¡±. He pleaded. ¡°Fine!¡± I blurted out. ¡°I apologize for the way I spoke to you earlier, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± He apologized, which made me furrowed my eyebrows confused. I wasn¡¯t expecting an apology from him. ¡°I just thought that was the way you would understand or agree.¡± He added. I caught his gaze and noticed the sincerity in his words. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± I replied. ¡°I hardly apologize to people and especially women, but you are different, I don¡¯t know why.¡± He murmured those words to himself. He red curiously at me andzily stood to his feet. ¡°Can I take you home after your shift.¡± he asked almost like a plead ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡±. I replied. ¡°I insist¡±. ¡°But¡­¡± He did not let me finish, before cutting in, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen my face, I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± He expressed those words as a promise. ¡°Fine¡±. I murmured. ¡°Very well then.¡± He shed me a big smile and walked away. I eximed in relief and went back to work. ¡°So Eli is the big fish, huh?¡±. I turned around and met DOM mike staring at me. ¡°What do you mean by that, Master Mike¡±. I asked in anger, ¡°So you can now recognize me, how impressive.¡±he chuckled, and sat on the high stool. ¡°What can I get you, DOM mike.¡± I asked, ignoring his words, ¡°So Eli is the big fish, huh.¡± He spoke with a big grin on his face. ¡°Meaning?¡± I asked, irritated. ¡°He will dump you just like he did to others.¡± he said those words like he was so sure of it. I became furious at his words and couldn¡¯t hold back my anger. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to be a submissive to master Eli than be a sex ve to you.¡± I muttered out those words while staring at him with hatred and irritation. We locked eyes with each other and I could see the color of his eyes was unusual, which got me scared. ¡°You humans, always saying things that will get your ass in trouble¡±. He spoke with a bit of anger in his voice. I took a deep breath and gained all the courage I could gather. ¡°With all due respect, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, I will have to walk out on you.¡± I expressed those words in anger. He chuckled and gently caressed his beard before speaking up, ¡°You are weak, don¡¯t act tough with me.¡± He said those words after he must have noticed the fear in me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Not all humans are weak.¡± I said those words and majestically walked out on him. Damn the consequences. Chapter 33: Restless Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Where to. Sir?¡± my driver asked when he saw me stepping out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± I said those words and grabbed the car keys from him while I tiredly strolled to the car garage, picked a convenient ride and drove out. In a few minutes, I parked at the club, put on my mask and got out of the car. I nodded my head to the greetings of other members of the club who were also driving in. ¡°Good day sir.¡± A member of my pack, who was a bouncer, greeted. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked, ¡°Fine, sir.¡± I shot him a quick smile and entered the club. The moment I stepped into the club, a familiar, and enticing scent hit my nose. ¡°Mate!.¡±my wolf howled in pleasure.¡±Shut up.¡± I whispered in irritation. ¡±Don¡¯t shut me up.¡± He howled Angrily at me. My wolf had been silent the whole day, only to howl the minute I entered the club. I sighed heavily as I strolled toward the bar stand, took a seat and ordered a cocktail. In few minutes, it was given to me. I took a sip of it and stared at the strippers who were dancing on the stage. I was still staring around when a submissive got my attention. She caught my gaze and shyly smiled at me. ¡°Come.¡± I signaled with my hand. Happily, she stood to her feet and walked up to me. ¡°Good day, DOM Tim.¡± she greeted me in a low, seductive voice that made my dick jerk in anticipation. ¡°Sit.¡± I ordered, while running my gaze on her. She beamed at me and wanted to sit on the long stool, but I tapped my hand on myp. ¡°Sit here.¡± She giggled happily and sat on myp while her back pressed on my chest, which made me perceive the scent of olive shampoo in her hair. ¡°Are you taken?¡± I asked, while stroking her hair with my fingers. ¡°No master¡±. She whispered. ¡°Very good ¡°. I murmured and gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Can you please master tonight?¡±. I mumbled those words in her ears. Which made her shiver and seductively bite her lips. ¡°If master wishes,¡± she responded in a low, submissive voice. I groaned at her submissive behavior and tenderly caressed her cheek. ¡°Here, have it.¡± I handed over the keys to her. ¡°That¡¯s the key to my private room. Clean up and get yourself prepared. I will join you in an hour¡±. I spoke firmly. ¡°Yes master.¡± she giggled gleefully, took the keys from me and stood up from myp. She smiled happily at me, revealing her beautiful sets of arranged teeth, before walking away. I sighed in relief and took a sip of my drink. I continued watching the strippers and was about to take another sip of my drink when her scent became so fascinating and enticing that my wolf couldn¡¯t be controlled. ¡°Linda, the manager said I should collect the tickets from you.¡± Hearing those words, I turned and noticed it was Victoria. She met eyes with me and nervously bites her lips before looking away. ¡°Mate!.¡± My wolf cried, frustrated. She took the tickets from Linda¡¯s hand and hurried away. I groaned, frustrated, and took another sip of my drink. ¡°You are here.¡±DOM Eli spoke behind me. ¡°You showed up.¡± He said those words and took the stool beside me. ¡°A ss of what he is taking.¡±, he signaled to the bartender. ¡°Are you here to catch a new fish?¡± He asked with a tease. ¡°Something like that.¡± I grumbled and took a sip of my drink. ¡°We men, we are never satisfied.¡± He scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I was expecting you to be seated with the submissive you talked about.¡± I muttered out those words while staring at him. He sighed tiredly and shook his head. ¡°I will have to go easy and gentle with her. Like I said, she is no ordinarydy.¡± he expressed those words proudly. ¡°Really, and who is thisdy that is so special?¡± I asked in a mockery manner, while He chuckled and nervously scratched the tip of his nose. ¡°If you see her, I believe you will understand why I said she is special.¡± He spoke confidently. ¡°Who is she, then?¡± I inquired, getting curious. ¡°She is¡­¡± He paused and nced behind me. His sea-blue eyes lightened, and I spotted a big smile on his face. Curiously, I turned around and realized he was smiling at Victoria. ¡°There she is.¡± He whispered, ¡°Mine!.¡± My wolf groaned possessively. She walked past us and handed over the tickets to Linda. Just when She was about to walk away when Elliot called her. ¡°When is your closing time, so I can be certain.¡± he asked in a gentle, caring manner that I hadn¡¯t heard Elliot use on anyone. ¡±1 am,¡± she murmured while avoiding my gaze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± he spoke happily.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± She replied and walked away. I felt all the bones in my body cracked, and my wolf howled in rage and pain. ¡°Isn¡¯t she amazing?¡±. He imed with a smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care, she¡¯s not my type.¡± I growled and emptied my cup into my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m d she isn¡¯t your type. You know you are the only DOM who wouldpete with me for a submissive, and I would be troubled¡±. He snickered softly and took a sip of his drink. ¡°She smells so good.¡±, he moaned with a big grin on his face. Hearing those words from him, I felt my muscles stiffen and my wolf howling in difort. ¡°Her voice is like music to my ears, and it turns me on¡±. He said those words with a soft moan. I groaned silently and filled up my ss,. ¡°And her innocence drives me crazy¡±. He chuckled at his words and took a sip of his drink before staring at me with curiosity. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. I ignored him and unbuttoned two buttons from my shirt because I was ufortable and sweating profusely. ¡°You are having a fight with your wolf, I feel he is restless.¡± He said those words as he red at me with a quizzical look, which made me groan and drank the remaining drink in my ss. ¡°Linda¡±. I call out. ¡°Yes DOM Tim,¡± ¡°Have it.¡± I ced some dors on the table ¡°Keep the bnce.¡± ¡°Thank you, master Tim.¡± She shed me a seductive smile, which I ignored. ¡°I have to go, a sub is waiting for me.¡± I said those words to him as I stood on my feet. ¡°You can¡¯t make out with a sub when your wolf is this furious and restless. You are going to harm her¡±. He warned as he tried stopping me by his words. ¡°None of your business¡±. I said and walked away. Chapter 34 Alpha Eric鈥檚 POV I felt rage boiling in my blood as I made my way to my private room. My wolf was howling with anger and jealousy, but I did not pay attention to it. I felt the uneasiness of my wolf, but I neglected it. ¡°Alpha Eric¡±. I turned around and noticed it was Mike. ¡°How dare you call out my name¡±. I spoke in a rage. He snickered softly and red at me with a big grin on his face.¡±Rx, no one is here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if no one is here. You don¡¯t dare mention my name in the club.¡± I dered those words in anger. ¡°Seems someone is not in a good mood.¡± He mocked as he increased the grin on his face. I wanted to ignore him and walk away, but his words stopped me. ¡°Your mate¡­.¡± He paused. I wish I could ignore whatever he has to say, but I couldn¡¯t. Fiercely, I turned around and stared at him with anger-filled eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have her.¡± He said those words with a mischievous smile on his face. I groaned and felt my bone crack, indicating my wolf was trying to force me to shift into its form. ¡°I hope you control your wolf, you don¡¯t want us disying ourselves here.¡± He expressed those words in a serious tone, while I groaned furiously and stood before him so that we were just an inch apart. ¡°Whatever you do with her is none of my business.¡± I said those words and walked away. Damn her, damn my wolf and damn the moon goddess. I walked straight to my private room and opened the door. The minute I stepped into the room, I noticed the submissive was knelling on the floor. I gawked at her naked body, but felt nothing. Mike¡¯s words filled my thoughts, and it made me restless. ¡°Master.¡± her voice caught my attention. I stared at her and noticed she was staring at me with a flirtatious smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, wait for me.¡± I went to the bathroom and pulled off my clothes. I turned on the cold shower and stood in it while I closed my eyes. With my eyes closed, Mike¡¯s words kept buzzing in my head. I knew he meant what he said, and he wasn¡¯t joking because he always gets what he wants, either by Hook or by crook. I felt my wolf troubled, but I was also restless. I should be happy that Mike and Elliot have an interest in her, but here I was worrying over her just because she was my mate, and a weak one at that. I sighed and put off the shower. Lazily, I strode out of the shower, wrapped a towel around my waist, and went back to the room. She noticed my presence and red at me with lustful eyes, while she seductively bites her upper lip. Groaning softly, I sat on the bed and stared at the naked submissive in front of me. ¡°Come ¡°. I ordered. Quickly, she moved towards me with her knees on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m here, master.¡± She said those words as she kneeled before me, I hissed softly and ced my fingers in her hair and gently caressed it. The pleasure from my touch made her moan and close her eyes in satisfaction. I stroked her hair for a while before going for her cheek. She shivered by my warm fingers on her cheek and brought out a soft moan from her lips, but I felt nothing. My wolf was troubled, and so was I. I heaved a sigh and withdrew my fingers from her cheek. I stood up from the couch and went to my drawer. I opened the drawer and took out a wipe, a rope, and a blindfold. I took those things from the drawer and went back to the couch, where she was still on her knees. ¡°Before we have sex, I want to have pain and pleasure y with you. Can you do that? ¡°? I asked, waiting for her permission. ¡°Yes, master.¡± she mumbled in a low, seductive voice. ¡±Are you really sure? You can say no, if you can¡¯t take it.¡± I asked again. ¡±Yes, master, I can do it,¡± She insisted. ¡±Alright.¡± I hauled a sigh and continued. ¡°I have rules that you must follow.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± She whispered. I nodded my head and dropped my eyes on her body. She was indeed beautiful and had a well-perfect body, which would make any man drool. ¡°Rule one, you are not allowed to touch me from my stomach upward.¡± I stated those words strictly. ¡°Yes master.¡± She responded quickly. ¡°Rule two, don¡¯t dare to touch my face or try to pull off my mask¡±. I expressed those words in a serious tone, so she could know how important this rule was to me. ¡°Yes master.¡± She spoke obediently ¡°You are not allowed to scream unless I permit you to.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± ¡±And finally, you must say your safe word if I¡¯m above your limit, and if you can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied seductively. ¡±You understand these rules.¡± I asked. ¡±Yes master.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡±Do you have anything to say?¡± I asked. ¡±No, master, everything is okay with me.¡± She answered and beamed at me. It was obvious she was really excited about this. I moved my hand to her hair and tenderly stroked it. Her hair was soft, and it felt nice in my fingers. ¡°What¡¯s your safe word ?¡± I inquired, ¡°Limit.¡± she whispered. I nodded my head and took out my fingers from her hair. I pulled away the towel and saw her gobbling excitedly. ¡°Come.¡± I demanded. She moved closer and stared at my dick while her eyes lightened up with excitement. ¡°Pleasure me.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± she murmured those words and took hold of my dick in her right hand and gently stroked it. I groaned in satisfaction and closed my eyes in bliss. She stroked my dick until he got hard before she started cing kisses on it. I moaned out and roughly grabbed her hair, while I pushed her closer to me. She ced kisses on my balls and thighs before taking my dick fully in her mouth. I groaned and moaned in pleasure before dipping my fingers in her hair. Her lips were so soft and cold that I felt so much pleasure in me and I couldn¡¯t help it but fucked her in the mouth. I fucked her in the mouth with my eyes closed and wanted to enjoy what I was doing, as I increased my pace, but my wolf howled again. I ignored him and kept fucking her mouth while I neglected the bitter cry of my wolf. Groaning angrily, I tried to feel what I was doing, but then Victoria filled my thoughts and I couldn¡¯t get her out of my head. Fuck!.¡± I groaned in anger and pulled out of the submissive¡¯s mouth. Chapter 35 Pain and pleasure Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°I stood on my feet and tried to control my wolf, but he was tormenting me with pictures of her. ¡°Master.¡± she called out, I groaned and moved my gaze to her, and saw her staring at me with worried and confused eyes. ¡°Was I that bad, master?¡± She asked with guilt, which made him groaned and closed my eyes. This was the second time a submissive was saying this to me, and it wasn¡¯t their fault.¡±Lay on the bed with your hands on your back.¡± ¡°Yes master¡±. She quickly stood up from the floor and did as I ordered. I closed my eyes and sessfully suppressed my wolf. I sighed in relief and picked up the whip, rope and blindfold. Slowly, I climbed on the bed and knelt behind her. ¡°Give me your hands.¡± I ordered. Quickly, she brought forth her hands to me, which I took and tied them together behind her. I picked up the blindfold and blindfolded her before picking up the whip and gently ran it on her exposed back. I watched her shivered and bites her lips nervously. ¡°Remember to say your safe word if I¡¯m above your I urged. ¡°Yes master.¡± she whispered in a low submissive voice. ¡±Good.¡± I groaned and ran my fingers through her exposed back before wiping her with the whip. ¡°Master.¡±she moans with pleasure. I ced kisses on her lower back and gently caressed it before I gave her anothersh of the wipe. ¡°Master¡±. She moans in pain and pleasure. ¡°Ass up.¡± I ordered Quickly, she knelt on the bed and raised her ass up to me. Seeing her well-rounded ass before me, made me groan in anticipation and I gently ran my fingers on her ass, before cing kisses on her ass. She moans and buried her face in the pillow, so she wouldn¡¯t scream or disobey my orders. I paused the kisses and ran my fingers gently on her back beforeshing another wipe on her ass. I noticed her body vibrated with pleasure, as she moaned on the pillow. Gently, I kissed the ce I wiped before moving my hand to her ass and squeezed it. I slowly moved down from her ass and traced her pussy before inserting a finger in her already wet pussy hole. ¡°Master¡±. She moans with pleasure. I kissed her neck and roughly stroked my finger in her pussy before adding another finger. She moans out in pleasure, but the pillow was preventing her scream from being heard by me. While fingering her wet pussy, I began cing kisses from her neck down to her waist before inserting another finger in her. She quivered with pleasure and moaned out loud. Roughly, I stroked my three fingers in her fluid dripping pussy and picked up the wipe. ¡°Remember to tell me if I¡¯m above your limit.¡± I reminded as an order. ¡°Yes master ¡°. She moaned. I kept on stroking my fingers in her and slowly ran the wipe through her body. She shivers and moans in pleasure as I moved the wipe all over her body. ¡°Master.¡± She moaned, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± I demanded. ¡°I want master to pleasure me.¡± She begged with a soft moan. ¡°Beg for it.¡±I whispered those words directly to her ear, before licking her ear with my tongue. ¡°Please pleasure me master.¡± She begged ¡°Very good.¡± I dipped my left fingers in her hair andnded anothersh on her ass. ¡°Ahhhh.¡± she moans out, filled with pain and pleasure, while I fucked her with my right fingers andnded series ofshes on her ass. Her moans filled the room until I pulled out my fingers in her. Her ass turned into a bright shade of red, and I thought it was better I stopped for now. I ced kisses all over her body and kept back the whip. ¡°Turn over.¡± I ordered and left the bed. I went to my drawer and took out a pack of condoms and returned to the bed. I moaned with satisfaction when I noticed her perfect round breast begging for my attention.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hungrily, I took her left breast in my mouth and roughly sucked it. ¡°Ahh, master.¡± She moaned out, while I roughly sucked her breast and took her right breast in my other hand and roughly squeezed it. Her soft moans filled the room, and it was turning me on. Quickly, I let go of her breasts, and picked up the condom from the bed. I ran my eyes all over her body as I teared the condom with my teeth and wore it on my already hard dick. I stared at her and watched her gulp and nervously bites her lower lip. It was obvious she knew what I was doing. ¡°Are you ready ?¡± I whispered into her ear, which made her shiver under me. ¡°Yes master.¡± I took in a deep breath and spread her legs wider before I kneeled between her thighs. I groaned in pleasure at the sight of her pussy in front of me and felt my dick jerked in excitement. Slowly, I kissed her neck and moved her closer to me for easy ess, when the unimaginable happened. My wolf took over me unaware, and it was toote for me to suppress or control him. He groaned in anger and took full control of me. Angrily, he made me flip her over so that she was lying on her stomach and forcefully pull her ass up to me. Unexpectedly, I took hold of her hair and roughly pulled her closer to me, so she was close to my face. Luckily, for me, she was blindfolded. I roughly kissed her neck before I let hernd on the bed with a great thud. ¡±Master!¡± She cried out, but I did not know if it was for pain or pleasure. I pulled her closer to me and spanked her ass until it was bright red while her body shook profusely. I tried to stop and pull her away from me, but my wolf was in absolute control of my actions. I continued spanking her ass for a while before I held my dick and prated into her pussy hole with no lube or preparation. ¡°Master.¡± She moaned out loudly, but the pillow was preventing her screams from being heard. Furiously, I grabbed her hair and murmured words she couldn¡¯t understand before letting go of her hair. Without warning, I mmed in and out of her with force, while I dipped my fingers in her hair as I continued fucking her at a fast pace. I wanted to pull out of her because I knew she must be going through pain, but I couldn¡¯t. My wolf was furious, and I knew he was trying to teach me a lesson. Chapter 36 friends Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I mmed in and out of her with uncontroble rage. Roughly, I yanked her hair and fucked her aggressively. ¡°Master.¡± She moans out in anguish, but I couldn¡¯t slow down because my wolf was controlling me, and I couldn¡¯t suppress him. I grasped her breasts and roughly squeezed them, which made her moan out in pain. I gripped her waist tightly and drew her closer to me while I forcefully fucked her with no kisses or care. I fucked her in a rage and roughly took hold of her hair and heard her scream in pain, but this time the pillow couldn¡¯t prevent it anymore. I pulled her hair and continued fucking her while I spanked her ass so hard. ¡±Ahhh.¡± She moaned out a breathless moan as I increased my pace and mmed into her pussy hole. She screams and shouts before murmuring her safe word. ¡°Limit.¡± She murmured in pain and regret. As soon as she said those words, my wolf died instantly, and I knew myself. ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered out in regrets and gently pulled out from her. Tiredly, She fell t on the bed and I saw her cheeks were soaked with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured as I left the bed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I went to my drawer and took out some painkillers drugs and cream. With heavy feet, I strolled back to the bed and untied her hands before removing the blindfold. I looked into her eyes and saw pain and regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, master,¡± She murmured in regret. I shook my head and opened the cream, I applied some in my palm and gently massaged her lower back with it. ¡°This will remove the mark that the whip or spank will cause.¡± I said those words and closed up the cream. ¡°Can you sit?¡± ¡±Yes.¡± She gently and slowly sat on the bed. It was obvious her ass hurt. ¡°Drink¡±. I handed over the drugs to her and a bottle of water. ¡°This will take the pains away.¡± I murmured those words and stood on my feet. I walked into the shower and angrily punched my fist on the wall, which caused a crack on the surface and made me injured myself. I groaned in anger and stared at my bleeding hand, while my wolf was quiet and calm. I stood in the shower and sighed in relief when the cold water sshed on my skin. The coldness of the water relieved me and calmed the burns in my skin. Sighing heavily, I came out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my waist before leaving the bathroom. I walked back to the bedroom and saw the submissive dressed, but she was still lying on the bed. I groaned and went for my phone. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Fine Master,¡± she murmured. I nodded my head and sat on the couch. ¡°I apologize for not meeting Master¡¯s needs.¡± She whispered in regret, which made me sigh and shook my head. I was the one who was too rough on her and couldn¡¯t control my wolf, yet she was ming herself for saying her safe word. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured and opened my phone. ¡°Tell me your ount details,¡± I demanded, and noticed she stared at me with stunned and confused eyes. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t pay since I didn¡¯t meet your demands.¡± she spoke confused. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! Who does that?¡± I asked in anger. ¡°Some Doms don¡¯t pay once we say our safe word.¡±she mumbled with a frown. ¡±Do the authorities in the club know about this?¡± I asked, getting furious. ¡±No, we didn¡¯t say a word,¡± She murmured. I sighed and ran my fingers through my wet hair. ¡±I will see to it, but I want you to know that I¡¯m entirely different from other Doms. Now, give me your bank details.¡± She beamed at me before calling out her details. I typed her details into my phone and transferred some cash to her before getting on my feet. I picked new clothes from the closet and put them on before staring at the mirror. I heard her phone beeping, and she went for it. ¡°Jesus Christ! ¡± She eximed in shock. ¡°Master.¡± She called out to me, which made me look in her direction. ¡°I think you made a mistake in the transaction.¡±her words got me confused, and I had to check my phone, and realized it was correct. ¡°How much did you see?¡± I asked, ¡°Ten thousand dors,¡± She responded quickly. ¡°That¡¯s the correct amount.¡± I said those words and bandaged my injured hand. ¡°This is so much, and I did nothing,¡± She whispered, trilled. ¡°Take it and take care of yourself. Lock the door when you are done. I¡¯m with the keys.¡± I took the keys from the table and left the room. Groaning angrily at myself, I walked to the bar stand and sat on the high stool. ¡°A bottle of whiskey,¡± I demanded, and stared at my bandaged hand. ¡°What happened¡±. I heard a soft, melodious voice, which made me raise my head and realized it was her, the girl causing me all these pains and troubles. I red at her and felt my blood boiling with anger. ¡°Get lost,¡± I demanded in outrage. Quickly, she vanished from my sight and went for the drink. Within a minute, she kept the drink in front of me, but didn¡¯t make a move to leave. ¡°Why are you still standing here ?¡± I demanded with irritation. She did not say a word. Rather, she stared at my injured hand. ¡°What happened to your hand ?¡± She asked in a caring tone, which got me more angry. ¡±Beautiful.¡± My wolf whispered in my head, which made me groan in anger and ran my fingers through my hair. I wish I could just strangle her at this very moment and make her vanish from my life. ¡°None of your business, now get out ¡°I ordered in hatred, but she did not move, rather she stared into my eyes like she was trying to read through me. I became ufortable by her gaze and quickly looked away before she recognizes me. ¡°Get out of my sight this very minute.¡± I demanded in annoyance, but she stood her ground and fixed her eyes on me. Her gaze was making me uneasy, and I hated it. ¡°Did you have a fight with DOM Eli again ?¡± She asked, while staring at my wounded hand. I groaned angrily and took a sip of my drink before settling my gaze on her. ¡°Who are you to ask me such questions?¡± I demanded angrily. ¡°Because you are my friend and I care for my friends.¡± She expressed those words sincerely and with all seriousness in her. ¡°Friends ?¡± I asked, confused and angry. Yes, we became friends the moment you saved me from the hands of Dom Mike and from the hands of those hungry Doms in the VIP room.¡± Chapter 37 favorite Dom Victoria¡¯s POV I could see the surprised look on his face the minute I said those words to him. Although I highly respect him among all the other Doms because he has never shown any advances on me despite how many times he has helped me, and I was great full to him for that. He stared at me with so much anger, took a sip of his drink and said, ¡°I can never be a friend to you. Humans are too weak.¡± he said those words like he wasn¡¯t human himself.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a human?¡± I asked, confused. He chuckled and took another sip of his drink. ¡°If only you knew how dangerous I could be, then you would stand meters away from me.¡± he expressed those words as a warning, which made me gulp nervously as I spotted his angry gaze was on me, which made me ufortable. We met eyes, and I noticed the color of his eyes were getting darker, just the way Eric¡¯s eyes were. ¡°Shit¡±. I whispered in fear. ¡°He is also a werewolf¡±. I whispered those words, but did not realize it came out loud to his hearing. Hearing my promation, he didn¡¯t say a word, rather he red at me like he was trying to pierce through my soul. Quickly, I moved away and swallowed nervously. I was in deep trouble and I knew it. I got scared and wondered if he was angry that I knew his identity. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I pleaded in fear. Which made him raise a brow at me, confused and perplexed, while I nervously licked my lips before speaking up. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, I promise¡±. I begged. He groaned and red coldly at me while he murmured words I couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Sorry, what did you say¡±. I asked with fear. ¡°Stupid¡±. He muttered out those words while staring at me with irritation and annoyance. ¡°Stupid?¡± I asked, confused, He shook his head and took another sip of his drink. Gawking at him, I knew he wouldn¡¯t kill or harm me. He might look cold-blooded or have a lot of hatred for me, but when I looked in his eyes, something tells me he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, and I was so sure of it. Nervously, I shed him a big smile and walked away to attend to some submissive who needed my attention. ¡°It seems DOM Tim isn¡¯t in a good mood tonight¡±. One of the submissive spoke up, ¡°Oh please, he is never in a good mood.¡± the second sub responded. ¡°Whatever, I just wish he could take notice of me.¡± The first sub murmured, which made the second sub chuckle and took a sip of her drink. ¡°Joke on you to think he will take interest in us. I heard he has a girlfriend, and she is his permanent sub. He justes here to have fun.¡± The second sub spoke up, ¡°Really ?¡± The first sub asked, ¡°Of course, so stop daydreaming.¡± Hearing their conversation made me scoff and went away. He has a girlfriend, no wonder he never takes notice of me or tries to disturb me like other Doms do. I caught his gaze and realized he was staring at me all this while. I stared into his eyes and felt intoxicated by it. I tried to get my gaze away from him, but I couldn¡¯t. He murmured a word I couldn¡¯t hear and angrily looked away, while I did the same. A few minutester, he called for me. ¡°Here.¡± He kept some dors on the table and stood on his feet, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your bnce.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡±. He did not let those words finish from his mouth before he walked away. He acts strange and cold towards me, yet he was my favorite DOM for a strange reason I couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°First it was DOM Eli and now DOM Tim, girlfriend, you are a big fish¡±. I heard Gracie giggling happily behind me. I rolled my eyes and kept the money in the drawer. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± I asked in annoyance. ¡°No girlfriend, no y for today.¡± she giggled merrily. ¡°So, don¡¯t you have anything to do ¡°. I asked, ¡°I work in the VIP lounge, but why all these questions? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me.¡± she demanded with a big grin on her face, while I just scoffed and looked away. ¡°Why is he here?¡±. I noticed the tone of her voice changed, which made me re in the direction she was looking at. I looked in the direction and noticed she was referring to DOM mike. ¡°DOM mike ?¡± I asked, ¡°You also hate him.¡± ¡°More than the devil himself, this guy uses his power to intimidate people, especially weak subs that don¡¯t have any permanent DOMs.¡± She expressed those words with hatred. ¡±What did he do?¡±. I asked ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± she murmured, I really wanted to know what she meant, but I decided to let it be. ¡°I have to go now.¡± she smiled and walked away. I watched her leave and wondered what she meant by her words. Few minutester, I checked the time and realized my shift was over. I made my ount and handed it to the next person to take over me. Tiredly, I went to the locker room, changed my clothes and waited for Sonia, so we could go home. ¡°Hey Vicky ¡°. I turned and saw Sonia having a big smile on her face. ¡°How was your day ?¡±. I asked ¡°Fine.¡± she giggled happily. ¡°Why are you this happy.¡± I asked because she was supposed to look tired and exhausted, but here she was, having a big smile on her face. ¡°Can you go home alone, I have somewhere to go .¡± She asked with a big grin on her face, which made me re at her with a suspicious look. ¡°Where to?¡± I asked. ¡°You ask too many questions, make sure you get home safe, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± she ced a quick kiss on my left cheek and walked away. ¡°Sonia!¡± I called out, but she was already gone. Chapter 38 A ride home Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Where is he¡±. I murmured to myself. I searched all the bar stands and asked for his whereabouts, but no one knew where he was. If only I knew things would work out this way, I would have already called a taxi. Groaning angrily, I checked the time and noticed it was almost 2am, and yet, I couldn¡¯t find DOM Eli. I grumbled in regret and made my way to the exit door. I got to the exit and realized I hadn¡¯t asked the bouncers and security guys yet. I walked to one and waved my hand awkwardly at him. ¡°Sorry, have you seen DOM Eli around ?¡± I asked, The bouncer stared at me for a while like he was trying to read through me before he spoke up. ¡°DOM Eli went home a long time ago.¡± he replied firmly. ¡°Thank you¡±. I hissed in anger and walked away. ¡°Who do these doms think there are¡±. I murmured angrily to myself. It¡¯s past 2am, how do I get a taxi. I went for my phone in my pocket and realized I had forgotten it back at home. ¡°Shit¡±. I grumbled, frustrated. I stood outside the club and thought for a while and decided to walk home, since it was not too far from here. I grunted in anger and was about to walk away when I bumped into someone. ¡°Ohh.¡± I eximed in pain and rubbed my forehead before raising my head. ¡°Watch where you go,¡± Dom Tim muttered out those words, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured and walked past him. I left the club and began making my way home. The road was empty, with just a few cars passing by. I grumbled in regret and hastened my footsteps in fear. A few minutes into the walk, I spotted a ck Toyota jeep driving behind me, which got me scared and panicked. I quickened my footsteps and kept murmuring prayers as I increased my pace. I noticed the car increased its speed and packed beside me, which made my heart beat increase, and my hands were trembling in fear. ¡°You are terrified, yet you walk alone at this time of the night¡±. I heard a familiar voiceing from the car. Quickly, I turned and realized it was DOM Tim, which made me heave a sigh of relief and closed my eyes to take in a deep breath. ¡°Thank goodness¡±. I murmured and opened my eyes before staring at him. ¡°Hi¡±. I waved my hand at him. He ignored me and looked away. ¡°Why are you here? I thought DOM Eli was giving you a ride back home.¡± ¡°That was what I thought, but he has left already.¡± I murmured. He groaned and thought for a moment, ¡°Get into the car, I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± He expressed those words like he wasn¡¯t happy with his decision. I red at him and wondered if I should really go in. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, which made him groan in irritation and stared at me with anger-filled eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± He said those words as an order. Quickly, I went over to the other side of the car and got in. Our gazes met, but I nervously looked away. ¡°Where to ?¡± He asked. I gave him the direction to my ce while avoiding his gaze. He groaned, irritated, which made me wonder what was getting him so irritated. ¡°Put on your seatbelt,¡± he demanded. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m almost home.¡± I responded, ¡±Suit yourself.¡± He said those words and drove off.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The moment he drove off, I cursed myself for not epting his offer to put on the seat belt. He drove as if he was in a car race and didn¡¯t care someone was in the car with him. ¡°Please slow down¡±. I begged in fear, but he ignored me and increased his speed before he stopped in front of our apartment. I closed my eyes and could hear my heartbeat pounding and my body trembling in fear. With my eyes closed, the memory of what happened few years ago shed in my head and I began having a panic attack right there in the car. ¡°Hey.¡± I heard his voice calling out to me, but I couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Shit!¡± he blurted out in anger and went out of the car. He got to my side of the car and quickly opened the door. He left the door open for air to get inside the car, while he stood there murmuring words I couldn¡¯t understand. After a few minutes, I took in a deep breath and noticed it was all over, which made me exim in relief and open my eyes. I stared around and noticed DOM Tim¡¯s eyes on me, but this time his eyes held no anger. ¡°I apologize for causing you this trouble.¡± I murmured and got out of the car. ¡°I told you to use the seat belt, didn¡¯t I?¡± He asked in annoyance. ¡°You are the one to be med. How can you drive at such high speed, do you want to kill me?¡± I asked in anger. ¡°Kill you ?¡± He scoffed angrily. ¡°I wish I could kill you.¡± he added with annoyance. I held his gaze and realized he really meant those words, which made my body shiver in fear. ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± I murmured and hurried to my t door, opened it and got in. The moment I entered the apartment, I copsed on the bed and controlled my nerves because I hadn¡¯t recovered from what happened few minutes ago. Tiredly, I stood up from the bed, and took out a bottle of water from the fridge and emptied the bottle in my mouth. I went back to bed and was about lying down when a knock came on my door. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone at a time like this, and I find it strange. Curiously, I went to the door, peeped through the hole and noticed it was DOM Tim, which made me breathe in relief and opened the door. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 39 Live my life Eric¡¯s POV ¡°What do you want.¡± She asked with a firm voice, but I could see how scared she was, and yet, she was acting high and mighty. Ignoring her words, I took forth my hand and handed her bag to her, ¡°You forgot this in my car.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± She murmured and took the bag from me. ¡°Weak.¡± I muttered in anger and was about to walk away when my wolf stopped me, ¡°Mine.¡± He howled possessively, which made me sigh and look away. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asked while staring at me with curious eyes, but I groaned but did not say a word. ¡°Do you want toe in ?¡± she asked so innocently, which made me chuckle and shook my head. ¡°Do you invite anyone into your home just like that, in the middle of the night¡±. I asked with annoyance, while she bites her lips and shamefully looked away. Silence filled the whole ce as We stood there for a while, and none of us said a thing until she spoke up. ¡±Don¡¯t you want to leave ?¡± She asked those words while avoiding my gaze. I groaned at her words and forcefully went back to my car. Angrily, I hit the steering as I drove back home with rage. I was angry for no just reason. When I got home, I noticed Sophie¡¯s car parked in the garage. Groaning softly, I walked upstairs and met Sophie watching a live show in the room. She noticed my presence and reduced the volume of the television. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for hours now.¡±she spoke in annoyance. ¡°I was busy, I didn¡¯t check my phone.¡± I replied and went to my closet. ¡°Where were you ¡°, she asked. ¡°Somewhere¡±. I murmured those words and took out a clean towel from my closet. ¡°Somewhere like where?, just look at the time, do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± she yelled, which made me sigh and closed my eyes, so I could control the anger boiling in me. I took the towel and turned to face her. ¡°Where were you.¡± she asked while putting her both hands on her waist. That was it, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡°How dare you¡±. I muttered out in a cold, angry voice and noticed her flipped in fear by the sound of my voice. ¡±How dare you throw questions at me ¡°. I asked Angrily.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± she tried speaking, but I shut her up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when I¡¯m talking ¡°. I barked angrily, which made her shiver in fear and nervously bite her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve grown wings, huh?¡± I asked in anger, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°Just because I¡¯ve given you enough privileges in my life, you think you can walk in here and throw questions at me.¡± I asked with rage, while She shook her head and avoided my gaze. ¡°This will be thest time you try something like this.¡± I expressed those words as a warning and left her in the bedroom. I groaned angrily, pulled off my clothes and stood in the shower. It will be a full moon, yet I still can¡¯t ept Victoria as my mate, no matter how hard I try. I knew I needed to do something, and I needed to do it fast. Tiredly, I stepped out of the shower, tied the towel around my waist and went back to the room. The moment I entered the bedroom and met Sophie knelling on the floor naked with just her panties on. I groaned with irritation and went for my underwear, put it on and sat on the couch while I red at her. ¡°What is the meaning of this ¡°? I asked, even though I knew what she meant by staying in such a submissive position. She gulped and met my gaze. ¡°Punish me master, I did wrong today.¡±she whispered in a low submissive voice that would have turned me on and made my dick jerk in anticipation, but today was different, my dick was weak and cold. I stood on my feet, walked to the mini bar in my room and took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss before returning to the couch. I poured some whiskey into the ss and took a sip of it before staring at her. She was putting on transparent panties so that I could easily see her pointed pick nipples and her hairless pussy, yet, I wasn¡¯t turned on. What happened at the club with the submissive scares me, and I wondered what my wolf would do to Sophie if I tried to have sex with her. I groaned in frustration and took another sip of my drink. ¡°Put on your clothes and go to bed. I¡¯m not in the mood¡±. I murmured Hearing those words from me, she stared at me with disbelief and wild eyes because tonight was the first time I was rejecting her. ¡°Please punish me master.¡± she begged, ¡°If you punish me, then will I be able to sleep peacefully knowing you¡¯ve forgiven me.¡± she murmured almost like a plead. Angrily, I tapped my fingers on the ss and said, .¡±I¡¯ve already forgiven you the moment I stepped back into the room.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to touch me.¡± she pleaded, while crawling on her feet to close the distance between us. ¡°Go to bed, Sophie, and stop asking so many questions¡±. I ordered ¡°But¡­¡± she tried speaking up, but I shut her up. ¡°Go to bed, and it¡¯s an order.¡± The moment I said those words, she stood on her feet and went to the bed. I took a deep breath, sipped my drink, and watched hery on the bed obediently. Lazily, I stood on my feet and put off the light before going back to the couch. Victoria is bing a threat to my sex life and I have to get rid of her, but the only way I could do that is by marking her during the full moon. After that, I will be able to control my wolf and I will have to live my life the way I desire. Chapter 40 Time is approaching Victoria¡¯s POV A knock on my door woke me up from my sleep. Grumbling with annoyance, I went to the door, opened it and saw that it was Sonia. ¡°Woah girl, I¡¯ve been knocking on that door for ages.¡±she murmured, but I ignored her, rolled my eyes and went back to the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your keys?¡± I asked in annoyance. ¡°I forgot mine.¡± She said those words as she began taking off her shoes. Groaning Tiredly, I tried to go back to sleep, but Sonia wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about where I spent the night ?¡± She asked. ¡°We will talk about that when I wake up, but right now, I need to get some sleep.¡± I murmured those words and covered my body with a nket. ¡±So¡­¡± Sonia was about to say something when a knock came on the door. ¡°Are you expecting anyone?¡± She asked, but Izily shook my head and closed my eyes. Sonia mumbled words I couldn¡¯t hear and stood on her feet. I noticed she went for the door, but I did not pay attention to it. ¡°Hey, Vicky, Eric¡¯s dad is here to see you.¡± Sonia announced. Hearing those words from Sonia, I grumbled and left the bed. Tiredly, I went to the bathroom to wash my face. ¡°Please have a seat, sir¡±. I could hear Sonia¡¯s voice from the bathroom. Quickly, I washed my face and brushed my teeth before staring at myself in the mirror and left the bathroom. I stepped into the room and saw Eric¡¯s father staring at me with a big smile on his face. ¡°Good day, sir ¡°. I smiled at him and sat on the bed. ¡°Good day Vicky, how are you ¡°. ¡°Very fine sir¡±. I murmured. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the stuff I told you about, I¡¯ll be back ¡°. Sonia made that excuse and left the room. ¡°I¡¯m a very straightforward person, so I will get to the point¡±, he spoke firmly. I nodded my head and did not say a word. ¡°I know you already know who we are.¡± he spoke firmly. ¡°How did you know,¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I read minds.¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°Oh!¡± was all I could say. ¡°You are Eric¡¯s mate, his soulmate and his other half.¡¯ he expressed those words happily. ¡°Eric is connected to you, so are you connected to him by the moon goddess.¡± He exined further. ¡°The full moon is fast approaching and Eric will have to im you as his mate on that day, and you should get prepared.¡± he added. ¡°What ?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I know all these are too hard for you to process, but with time you will get used to it¡±. He assured me with a friendly smile. We sat there in silence for a while before I spoke up. ¡°Is there a way I could no longer be his mate? Maybe he can choose someone else¡±. I asked curious, ¡°No.¡± he slowly shook his head ¡°He can decide to pick someone else, but you are his mate and will still be connected to him¡±, he spoke firmly. ¡°This is ridiculous because this man hates me with real passion.¡± I murmured in anger. ¡°It¡¯s just for the moment, once he marks you as his mate, all that will be over.¡± he expressed those words like he was so sure of it. I groaned at his words and roughly ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°Please think about it.¡± he pleaded as he stood on his feet. ¡°I believe Eric will get in touch with you very soon.¡± he moved closer to me and gently tapped my left shoulder. ¡±Take care of yourself.¡± he muttered out those words and smiled at me before leaving the room. I groaned in frustration andy on the bed. How on Earth could I be a mate to Eric? Of all people, it¡¯s this cold and heartless man who hates me with passion. ¡°He left so quickly ¡°. I heard Sonia¡¯s voice at the door. I sighed softly and tried to close my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡±What did he say ?¡±. Sonia asked, curiously, which made me grumble and sit on the bed. ¡±He said the full moon ising, and I have to be mated with Eric.¡± I murmured with a frown. ¡°Really¡±. She asked, excited. ¡°Why are you excited?¡±. I asked, irritated. ¡°Because it¡¯s going to be exciting.¡± She murmured ¡°If you are so excited about this, why don¡¯t you take my ce.¡± I asked while rolling my eyes in annoyance. ¡°I wish I could.¡±she chuckled andy on the bed with her back. ¡°So, what will you do?¡± She asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±. I murmured, ¡°You know these people are really dangerous, and you can¡¯t run from them, Vicky.¡± she said those words in a serious tone. I sighed in frustration and took in a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t ¡°. I murmured, ¡°You what ?¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°I won¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t give a cold-hearted man my body just because of some silly ritual, and to make things worse, he hates me.¡± Saying those words I remember how he almost killed me in his father¡¯s house the other day. ¡°His father said he could choose a girl and make her his, then he should do it, and they should let me be.¡± I murmured, ¡°That will be up to him to decide. You can¡¯t decide that for him.¡± Sonia spoke firmly. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, who made thisw ¡°. I spoke angrily. ¡°Does the government know about this ¡°? I asked in anger, while Sonia chuckled loudly and stared at me with a mockery look.¡±Do you want to report them or fight against them?¡± she asked with a scoff.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes, if doing that will make them leave me alone, then I will have to.¡±I murmured, while Soniaughed loudly at my words and said, ¡°Let me make one thing clear to you Vicky, you can¡¯t fight against them, and also, you can¡¯t use the government to fight against them because they are in top positions in the government.¡± ¡°What the fuck!¡± I groaned. Chapter 41 name your price Two weeks to full moon Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°What did you say ?¡± Dad asked angrily over the phone, while I groaned and wished I could just drop the phone on him, but then he was my father. ¡°There are two more weeks. Dad, I¡¯ll go talk to her¡±. I murmured. ¡°You are going to talk to her this very minute.¡± he demanded in an angry tone, while I roughly ran my fingers through my hair, but did not say a word. ¡°Eric.¡± Dad barked my name, ¡±I can hear you.¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll give you from now until night fall. If you don¡¯t go to her and exin things, then you leave me with no option than to call up a meeting.¡± he expressed those words as a threat, while I sighed and rxed on the chair, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you dad.¡± I grumbled. ¡± You better do.¡± He said those words and ended the call. Angrily, I threw the phone on the bed and went into deep thought. For the past two weeks, I¡¯ve been thinking of what to do to get rid of her, but I just wasn¡¯t sessful. Now it¡¯s two weeks to the full moon and dad is pestering my life. ¡°Night fall, I give you until night fall¡±. Dad¡¯s words kept ringing in my ear, which made me groan angrily and stood on my feet. ¡±I just have to mark her and have sex with her, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± I murmured to myself in aforting manner. Hurriedly, I picked up my phone and wallet before leaving the office. I got into the car and gave my driver the address dad gave me some weeks ago. Throughout the drive, I was restless and angry. I just have to do this, so I can be free from father¡¯s threat and can control my wolf once again. ¡°We are here, alpha.¡± My driver announced to me, I looked at the surroundings and noticed how terrible the ce was, and wondered how she could live in such an environment. Groaning softly, I left the car, walked towards the door, and remembered how I dropped her off here two weeks ago. I took in a deep breath before knocking on the door. I could hear voices and footstepsing from the room before the door was opened. ¡°Jesus Christ, see who is here.¡± Her friend eximed in joy. ¡°Is Victoria in?¡± I asked, irritated. ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee in.¡± she smiled and stepped aside, so I could go in. The moment I stepped inside the room, my wolf howled and kept whispering mate to me, which I ignored. ¡°What are you doing here.¡± I moved my gaze to the direction of the voice, and saw Victoria sitting on the bed while staring at me with anger. Her friend walked up to her and murmured words in her ear. She grumbled and stared at me with anger. ¡°Please sit.¡± her friend directed me to the small couch with a smile on her face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sighing heavily, I sat on the couch while I ran my gaze around. The room was so small and stank of poverty, but the moon goddess felt this type of girl was fit to be my mate. I shook my head in regret and stared at her while she stared back at me with anger. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside.¡±her friend did not let those words leave her mouth before she ran out of the room. I sniffled deeply as her alluring scent hit my nose. ¡°Why are you here, Eric¡± she asked in anger and with a tone, no woman has ever used on me. I groaned at her words and cleared my throat, ¡°I believe you know what all this is about.¡± I spoke in a firm voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you tell me.¡± She demanded with folded arms. I stared at her and realized she was trying to test my patience. We locked eyes with each other and I could see fear in her eyes, but she was acting strong and bold in front of me. ¡°It will be a full moon in two weeks and I have to im you as my mate. Believe me, if I had a choice, I would make sure our paths don¡¯t cross.¡± I expressed those words in anger. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you mark your girlfriend as your mate, she is better than I am.¡± She spoke angrily, which made me groan and said ¡°Believe me, if I had a choice, I would have done that a long time ago.¡± I spoke with irritation. She stared at me with hatred before looking away. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±she murmured ¡°You won¡¯t what?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I won¡¯t give my body to a heartless man like you.¡±she spoke firmly. Hearing those words from her, I stood on my feet, yanked her from the bed and mmed her back on the wall. ¡°What did you call me?¡± I asked in rage while staring into her eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± I demanded angrily, but she did not say a word, rather she tightly closed her eyes. Groaning angrily, I took off my grip from her arms and saw her take in a deep breath before she opened her eyes. The minute our gaze met, I became weak and all the anger in me died immediately. Not knowing what to do, I ran my fingers through my hair and moved away from her. ¡°Name your price¡±. I murmured, She stared at me with confused-looking eyes but did not say a word. ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning and by then you can name whatever price you want, and I will pay you. I just need to mate with you, and we can go our separate ways.¡± I said those words as a promise and went for the door. ¡°Have a nice day.¡± I murmured and left the room. The minute I got to my car, I called a number. ¡°Good day alpha.¡± he greeted ¡°Good day Jude, I¡¯m forwarding a name to you. I want you to gather every information about her before tomorrow and send it to me.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± I ended the call with a small smile on my face and went into deep thought, hoping there was something I could use to get to her. Chapter 42 Need your help Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Who does he think he is.¡± I murmured in anger as I kept on cleaning the sses. How dare he think he can just say those words to me and think I will ept it just like that. I groaned and picked up another ss. Cleaned the ss with anger and kept it back on the bar. ¡°Hey.¡± I veered around and saw it was DOM Eli by the mask he was putting on. My anger increased, but I decided to keep calm and act professionally. ¡°Good day sir, what should I get you ¡°. I asked with a fake smile on my face. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± He asked while staring at me with those sets of sea-blue eyes I admire so much. ¡°Of course not. Why should I?¡± I spoke sarcastically. He gazed at me and ran his fingers through his hair, but he did not say a word. ¡°What should I get you¡±. I inquired, again. He groaned softly and stared at me for a while before speaking, ¡°Give me a bottle of vodka.¡± ¡°Alright¡±. I responded and made my way to the bar. I took out a bottle of vodka and kept it in front of him. I was about to move away when he held my hand. His touch was so manly and warm that it felt like I was in a room filled up with warmers. The weather was freezing yet he was amazingly warm. Quickly, I snapped out of my thoughts and tried to take his grip off me, but his grip was too tight for me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What is the meaning of this¡±? I asked in rage. ¡°Can you listen to me.¡± he spoke almost like a plead. ¡°No, please let go of my hand.¡± I demanded, almost raising my voice, which made him nod his head and let go of my hand. ¡°Can you at least listen to me.¡± He begged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t.¡± I uttered those words and walked away. Angrily, he kept some dors on the table and went away with the bottle of vodka. ¡±Damn you.¡± I grunted out. I still recall how he promised to take me home two weeks ago, only to have the guts to leave me stranded, and here he is after two weeks wanting to exin rubbish to me. ¡°A bottle of whiskey¡±. I heard a familiar voice behind me. MI turned around and noticed it was DOM Tim. Happily, I smiled at him and rushed for his drink. With excitement, I ced it on the table and stared at him with curiosity. ¡°Why are you staring at me.¡± He asked while avoiding my gaze. ¡°Are you okay, you haven¡¯t been here for two weeks now.¡± I asked, concerned, which made him raise his eyebrows and held my gaze. ¡°And how is that your damn business.¡± He asked in a cold, irritated voice, which made me wonder why he was always pissed off. ¡°I was just being a good friend.¡± I murmured. He chuckled at my words and eyed me with so much coldness in his eyes. ¡°Friends?¡± He asked in a mockery voice, while I gulped nervously and looked away. I heard him scoff and poured the drink into a ss, and took a sip of it. ¡°How is your hand?¡± I asked while I gazed at his injured hand, but to my surprise it was all gone and no mark on it. ¡°You healed fast¡±. I murmured, stunned. He stared at me coldly and took another sip of his drink. I sighed and thought it was best I keep my distance from him, realizing he was also a werewolf and could harm me. But a thought came up, which made me inhale deeply and stood before him. He groaned angrily and stared at me with so much anger that I felt my legs quiver. ¡±What the fuck is your problem¡±, he demanded in anger. I gulped before speaking up, ¡°I want to ask you some questions and probably ask for your help.¡± I pleaded those words in fear. ¡°My help ?¡± He asked while staring at me with anger. ¡±Yes, your help.¡± I replied. He did not say a word, rather he took a sip of his drink and stared at me with those cold green eyes.¡±Speak.¡± His word came as an order. I took a deep breath and gathered the courage to speak up. ¡°You are also a werewolf. Right?¡± I asked with a pounding heart. He locked eyes with me and I could see how angry he was at my words. ¡°Listen, I won¡¯t tell anyone, believe me ¡°. I kept my finger on my throat, indicating I was saying the truth. ¡°If you are keeping it a secret, that¡¯s fine, I just need your help¡±. I murmured. ¡°Dumb.¡± he snickered softly and took a sip of his drink. I was angry with his words, but I held back my anger. After all, I needed his help. ¡°A ss of cocktail.¡± A submissive signaled to me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I muttered those words to him and went to serve the sub. After serving the sub, I went back to where DOM Tim was seated, but he was no longer there. I only found some dors on the table. Angrily, I picked up the cash from the table and kept it in my drawer. ¡°Vicky, the manager asked me to send for you, he is outside waiting for you.¡± A sub announced to me. ¡°Alright.¡± I locked my drawer and left the bar stand to meet the manager. I went outside but couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. I grumbled and was about to make my way back to the club, when a warm hand held me back. I turned around and saw that it was DOM Eli. ¡°Let go of my hand.¡± I spoke angrily, ¡°I want you to fucking listen to me.¡± He ordered, frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Get off from me ¡°. I murmured in fear, and tried to free his grip on me, but he forcefully pushed me to the wall, while I noticed his sea-blue eyes were darker. ¡°Shit¡±. I murmured because I knew I was in trouble. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± A familiar voice yelled behind DOM Eli. Reluctantly, he let go of my hands and moved away from me. I peeped at the person and realized it was DOM Tim. I held his angry gaze and happily shed him a big smile. Chapter 43 Dont want her Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Hello, I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I responded to my secretary over the phone. He was about to say something when I caught sight of a DOM pressing himself on a girl that I couldn¡¯t see. Sighing heavily, I ignored them and concentrated on what my secretary was saying when a familiar scent hit my nose. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf howled angrily, which forcefully made me turn and notice it was Victoria and DOM Eli. I felt anger run through my blood, and I gritted my teeth in rage as I took steps closer to them. ¡°Get away from her.¡± I yelled. Recognizing my voice, Elliott let go of her and hissed in regret before moving away from her. I stared at her and noticed she was smiling at me, which made me wonder how she could be smiling when she was in a situation like this. I groaned and gave her an angry look before moving my gaze to Elliot. ¡°What is the meaning of this.¡± I asked calmly, but one could notice how angry I was. He grunted and roughly ran his fingers through his hair in regret. With shame, he moved his gaze to Victoria, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± He grumbled those words in regret. ¡°Please just stay away from me.¡± she spoke angrily and hurried away. I stared at Elliot one more time and walked away without saying a word to him. I went to the VIP lounge and sat on my seat, while I forced my drink down my throat. ¡°Hey.¡± I Heard Elliot¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°What you did there was below your standard.¡± I muttered out those words while taking a sip of my drink. He groaned softly and poured a drink into his ss.¡±I wasn¡¯t going to touch her or do anything to her. I just wanted her to hear me out, that was all.¡± He spoke in regret. I stared at him and realized he must have really liked Victoria because I hadn¡¯t seen him such Moody. ¡°She hates me now.¡± He hissed in regret and rxed on the couch. ¡°Hello, Elliot, you don¡¯t look good.¡± Michael announced his presence, and sat on the empty couch beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me by my name whenever we are here.¡± Elliot yelled in irritation, bringing the attention of a few Doms to us. Mike chuckled softly and took a sip of his drink. ¡°Rx, man, we are the only ones here.¡± He muttered out those words while staring at me. ¡°How have you been, DOM Tim.¡± He asked with a devilish grin on his face, which made me groan and looked away. He chuckled at my reaction and spoke up. ¡°She looks more beautiful each day.¡± He muttered out those words with a big grin on his face, which made me realize who he was referring to, but I decided to act dumb. ¡°Who are you talking about¡±. Elliot asked, confused. ¡°Shit¡± I murmured. Elliot was also into Victoria, which means this will be very fascinating. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know ?¡± Mike asked, ¡°Know what.¡± Elliot asked, confused. ¡°Everyone in this club knows I¡¯m into Victoria and want her to be my submissive.¡± He announced those words while staring at me with a big grin on his face, which made it obvious he wanted to provoke me, but I wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡± Elliot stood on his feet and red at Mike with anger. ¡°Meaning?¡± Mike asked back in anger,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°How dare you go for Victoria when I¡¯m already after her.¡± He asked with rage, while I just sighed and took another sip of my drink. This is fascinating. I was watching two alphas fighting over my mate, and I was not bothered about it. ¡°And why can¡¯t I go for her¡±. Mike asked in anger. ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Elliot warned, ¡°And why should I?¡± Mike challenged with a groan. I stared at both of them and realized both their eyes were darker and if I did nothing, then they might shift to their wolf form, which would be a disaster. ¡°Even Tim, who has her, doesn¡¯t im her this much.¡± Mike spoke in anger. ¡°Shit.¡± I groaned ¡°Tim?¡± Elliot asked, confused. ¡°Yes, Elliot, she is Eric¡¯s mate.¡± He dered openly, while I groaned and looked away, ¡°Is this true¡±. Elliot asked, stunned, while I scoffed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°The moon goddess decided to punish me with a mate like her.¡± I murmured in anger and irritation. ¡°Are you for real,¡± Elliot asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want her,¡± I stated firmly. Elliot stared at me with dted eyes, not able to believe I could say such words about her. But that¡¯s the truth. ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± Elliot murmured angrily and took a sip of his drink. ¡°Listen, man, you can have her after the full moon. I have no business with her.¡± I said those words seriously. ¡°Can you even listen to yourself¡±? I heard a familiar voice behind me. ¡°Here you are telling another man he can have your mate.¡± Kelvin said as he stood before me, which made me groan and said, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what to do, it¡¯s not my fault your mate rejected you.¡± I blurted out those words, unknowingly. I noticed he eyed at me with anger, but I couldn¡¯t meet his gaze. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said those words. Mike has been the only friend I knew since I was little. He has been trying his best to be a good friend to me, and all I could do was open a wound he has been trying to heal for the past two years. ¡°You know what man, fuck you, I don¡¯t care what you do with your life.¡± He yelled those words and walked away. ¡°You are something else, Eric. How can you say those words to him when you know how much those words hurt him.¡± Elliot said those words and shook his head, disappointed at my action. Chapter 44 Make her jealouse Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I opened the door of the second VIP lounge but still couldn¡¯t find him, so I decided to check the bars. I went to the first and second bar but didn¡¯t find him. Fortunately, I met him at the third bar talking and giggling like a kid with Victoria, and here I was worried he might be drinking himself to death. Groaning angrily, I made my way to him. I got to him and pulled out a seat. ¡°A ss of whiskey¡±. I demanded, while she hurried to the bar and in no time came with the drink. She shed me a big, annoying smile before cing the drink in front of me. ¡°This is me showing my gratitude for what you did back there.¡± she said with a cute smile which made me sigh in anger and stared at her with irritation. ¡°I can buy my drinks, I don¡¯t want a church rat spending her penny on me.¡± I spoke angrily. ¡°Stop it, Tim, just fucking stop it ¡± Kelvin spoke angrily. I realized he was really furious, so I decided to drop the topic. Sighing heavily, I met her gaze and realized she was smiling widely, which angered me. ¡°Thanks again, I really appreciate it.¡± she expressed those words sincerely and walked away. ¡°You are such an asshole.¡± Kelvin murmured those words to me and took a sip of his drink, while I ignored him and looked away. We sat there in silence and none of us said a word to each other for a while until I decided to speak up. ¡°Listen man, you know I didn¡¯t mean what I said back there.¡± I spoke sincerely, while Kelvin chuckled softly and took another sip of his drink. ¡°You rub my pain on my face, and you say you didn¡¯t mean what you said. Is that how to apologize.¡± He asked, annoyed. ¡°Let it go, man.¡± Pleaded ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, please just fucking shut up.¡± Kelvin muttered out those words with anger. ¡°Just shut up and drink quietly, or you could better still leave.¡± He added angrily, and took a sip of his drink. I groaned at his words and spoke up. ¡°I apologize for saying such words to you.¡± I apologized sincerely, which made him sigh and look away. ¡°I wonder how I could keep a dick head like you as a friend.¡± He grumbled, while I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°Were you serious about what you said back there?¡± He asked while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± I responded without giving it a second thought. He shook his head in disbelief and was about to say something, but stopped because he noticed Victoriaing our way. She walked to us and winked at us a friendly smile, which I find really annoying. ¡°I¡¯m going to work in the yroom.¡± She announced. ¡°Why ?¡± Kelvin asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the manager just came to inform me. I have to go.¡± she beamed at us and wanted to walk away, but I called her back. ¡°How much is my bill?¡± I asked while going for my wallet. ¡°I told you it¡¯s on me.¡± She replied and hurried away before I could even say a word, ¡°Damn you.¡± I grunted angrily, while Kelvin chuckled and took a sip of his drink. ¡±I can¡¯t let her pay for my drink, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± I groaned and emptied my ss. ¡°Are you going to the yroom?¡± Kelvin asked as he stood on his feet. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± I murmured and stood on my feet. We both left and made our way to the yroom. ¡°Hello master Kelvin, can I go in with you.¡±? A submissive pleaded while Kelvin reluctantly nodded his head at her, which made her giggle happily and walked beside him. We reached the yroom and noticed the door was already opened. ¡°Wee DOM Kelvin and DOM Tim.¡± A sub stood by the door, and let us in with a seductive smile on her face. I ignored her and took a seat while Kelvin took the seat beside me with the submissive on hisp. I groaned and tried to focus my attention on the y on the stage. I stared at the masked DOM and realized he wasn¡¯t a DOM, but a man who was brought in to perform. ¡°Just that?¡± I heard her voice behind me, which forced an angry groan from my mouth. ¡±Why is she everywhere?¡± I murmured, irritated ¡°Hello, DOM Tim.¡± I heard my name and looked up, only to realize it was the sub my wolf lost control of. ¡°How are you.¡± I asked, concerned. ¡°Doing well sir.¡± she whispered in a low submissive voice, while I hummed and focused my gaze on the y. ¡°Can I sit with you, master?¡± She pleaded with a low, submissive voice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I stared at her and noticed how she was nervously biting her lips in fear, scared that I would turn down her request. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± I asked, while she gulped nervously and replied ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I groaned at her words and took a sip of my drink. I stared at her and wanted to send her away, but then I noticed Victoria staring at me with curious eyes, and a silly thought to make her feel jealous got to my head. Hastily, I pulled the submissive to myself and made her sit on myp while I gently caressed her hair with care. I caught Kelvin¡¯s gaze and saw how he gave me an angry look before looking away. I moved my gaze from Kelvin and stared at Victoria, who held my gaze. She had no expression on her face, but she eyed at me for a long time before moving her gaze away. Chapter 45 Falling for the man behind the mask Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Stop staring.¡± Gracie¡¯s voice got my attention. I peered one more time at them before looking away. Seeing him show so much care and love to that submissive generated a sudden pain to me, and I wish I wasn¡¯t working here tonight. ¡°Take this to the DOM over there¡±. I followed the direction of her gaze and realized the DOM was no other person than a DOM mike. ¡°Why don¡¯t you serve him.¡± I asked, almost like a plead. ¡°You also don¡¯t like him ?¡± She asked, ¡°Yes, he is a pest to my life.¡± I murmured, She scoffed and handed the tray to me. ¡°I also hate him, but I have to put a fake smile on my face whenever I serve him drinks because I don¡¯t wanna be in his bad book, and I think you should do the same. This man is dangerous, and I can feel it in my bones.¡± she spoke firmly and took another tray of drink and went to a different direction. I groaned, frustrated, before walking towards the direction of the DOM mike. Strolling toward his direction, I could see a youngdy with a tiny body on hisp, and he was murmuring words to her while his eyes were on the y. ¡°Here is your drink¡±. I dropped the tray on the table beside him. He eyed me for a moment like he was trying to read through me, which frightened me. I noticed his gaze on me, so I quickly looked away and did not allow him to say a word before I hurried out of his sight. I got to the bar stand and noticed Gracie was already there. ¡±That was fast.¡± Gracie spoke up, which made me roll my eyes at her and look away. I moved my gaze around the room and once again it fell on DOM Tim. His eyes were on the y going on the stage while he gently stroked the hair of the submissive on hisp. I stared at them and felt jealous, he treats her so well, yet he hates me so much. A DOM signaled his hand to me, which made me avert my gaze away from them. I walked over to him and realized it was DOM Eli. I felt angry and irritated, but as Gracie said, I needed to hide my feelings from them. ¡°How can I help you, sir.¡± I asked in a calm voice, but my anger could be felt. He gave me a quizzical stare and roughly ran his fingers through his hair, but did not say a word. ¡°Sir?¡± I called out to him with irritation, while he sighed and hesitated for a while before speaking. ¡°A ss of red wine.¡± He murmured out those words while staring at me like he was trying to prate my soul. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± Quickly, I walked away from him with a frown on my face. I got the drink he demanded and went back to him. ¡°Here you have it.¡± I said, and kept the drink on the table beside him. After dropping the drink, I wanted to walk away, but he called out to me. ¡°Can I talk to you after the y.¡± He asked, almost like a plead. ¡°No¡±. I quickly replied, without having a second thought, which made him take a sip of his drink and re at me regretfully. ¡°I only wanted to talk to you, but I did not know it would result in that way.¡± He pleaded. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m working now, can I leave.¡± I spoke with annoyance. He nced at me for a while before he nodded his head, while I sighed in annoyance and walked away. I walked back to the bar stand and settled my eyes on the y. I red in shock as I stared at the dominant and submissive on the stage. The dominant was totally naked with a whip in his hand, while the sub was kneeling on the floor with her ass up facing the crowd with no shame in her. Before I knew what was going on, he wiped her on the ass. ¡°One master!¡± she moaned loudly. I fixed my gaze at her and realized she was also enjoying it, which made me shook my head in disbelief and eyed her, wondering how someone would be having pleasure in pain. I moved my gaze around the room and noticed the submissive on each DOM¡¯sps were already riding on the DOM¡¯sps, while the Doms who weren¡¯t with a submissive were stroking their already hard Dick with their clothes on. I shook my head and wondered how people could be turned on just by watching a man wiping ady. ¡°I told you to stop staring.¡± Hearing Gracie¡¯s voice, made me groan and look away, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to stop staring.¡± She murmured. ¡°Sorry, I was just curious.¡± I grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Just do whatever you have to do and stay away from them.¡± She urged in a serious tone. I nodded my head and went back to what I was doing. I tried working, but I couldn¡¯t. Each time I try to concentrate, my gaze always falls on him, and I can¡¯t help it. I stared at them and noticed how happy the sub seated on hisp was. She had so much smile on her face and, for strange reasons, I was jealous of her. I don¡¯t want to be a sub, but I also don¡¯t want him showing too much care to other subs. He caught my gaze again and this time his green eyes were sparkling, and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel how handsome he would look if I could get to see his face, just a glimpse of it, and I would be satisfied. I saw him whispered something into her ear and watched her giggle like a kid. Softly, he kissed her cheek and gently stroked her hair with so much care and love that it sent a sharp pain to my heart. The y came to an end and some Doms hurried out of the yroom with their submissive to their private rooms. He stood on his feet and locked eyes with me, but I couldn¡¯t hold his gaze because I knew I was falling for this man behind the mask.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 46 Not my type of girl Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Here is some cash, you can have it.¡± I handed a wrap of dors to her, which she took, but hesitated to leave. ¡°Is there a problem,¡± I asked. She bites her lower lip before speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to please you?¡± she asked in a low submissive voice, which made me groan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can just leave with the money.¡± ¡°But I can please you master, I promise I won¡¯t say my safe word.¡± She pleaded, while I sighed and roughly ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°The problem is not you, I¡¯m just not in the mood.¡± I said those words and walked away. I left the yroom and went to the bar. I ordered a ss of red wine, which I emptied with one gulp. I knew I couldn¡¯t have sex with anyone, not until I had imed her and marked her as mine. I was still in thought when my phone began ringing. I went for it and realized it was Jude. ¡°Good day alpha.¡± He greeted me as soon as I picked up the call. ¡°Good day Jude, what did you find out.¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°She needs a huge amount of cash.¡± ¡°Huge amount of cash?¡± I asked ¡°Yes, alpha.¡± He replied, ¡°And how much is that?¡± ¡°50 thousand dors, sir.¡± ¡°What does she need it for,¡± I asked, curious. ¡°For her aunt¡¯s medical bills.¡± He responded. ¡°Alright, that will be all for now¡±. I said and ended the call. I kept back my phone and smiled widely at myself when an idea came to my mind. I filled up my ss, took a sip of my drink and felt rxed. She needs money and I need her. Everything is solved. I paid the bartender and left the club hurriedly. I got home and saw Sophie in my sitting room seated on the couch waiting for me. ¡°You are here.¡± I grumbled and sat on the couch opposite her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± she said those words and stood on her feet. I watched her seductively stroll up to me and sat on myp with her legs on each side of my legs. ¡°I miss you.¡± she murmured, ¡±I¡¯ve been busytely¡±. I murmured, while she grumbled but did not say a word. ¡°Get up, I have to go somewhere.¡± I gently pulled her up from me as I stood on my feet. ¡°Eric!¡± she called out to me, but I ignored her and went to my room. I was fighting with my wolf and the full moon was around the corner. I needed to do something really fast before my wolf gets out of control. Sighing heavily, I took off my clothes and changed into something different and casual. I checked the time and saw that it was past 1 am. I left my room and saw Sophie was still in the sitting room. ¡°Are you going out?¡± She asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡°Yes, I have to go somewhere.¡± I murmured and was about to walk away when her words stopped me. ¡°Are you avoiding me because you¡¯ve found your mate.¡± she asked with grief in her voice. Hearing those words from her, I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and turned around to face her, ¡°Who told you that?¡± I asked, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Are you treating me this way because you¡¯ve found her.¡± She asked as tears clouded her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied, totally ignoring her eyes. ¡°But why? I thought you loved me, and you could make me your mate and even get married to me.¡± she asked with tears streaming down her face. Sighing heavily, I took a few steps closer to her and gently cupped her cheeks, while she closed her eyes and signed softly, before opening them. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you for anyone, okay?¡± I assured her, but could still see she was doubting me. ¡°Listen.¡± I lifted her face to me so that I could look straight into her eyes. ¡°I give you my word, I¡¯m doing this because of my father and also for my wolf. I don¡¯t like this girl one bit. She is not my type and after mating, I will have nothing to do with her.¡± I expressed those words as a promise, which lightened up her face. ¡°I trust you.¡± She whispered, while I nodded my head and moved away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go out now, make yourselffortable.¡± I said out those words and left the sitting room. I went to the garage and decided to drive the Toyota Ford. I got into the car and drove off. In a few minutes, I was in front of Victoria¡¯s t. I took a deep breath and got out of the car. I strolled to her door and gently knocked on it. I knocked a few times before I heard footstepsing from inside the t. ¡°Who is there?¡± She asked, frightened ¡°Eric.¡± I murmured, irritated. She was silent for a while before she opened the door. ¡°What do you want ?¡± She asked, annoyed at my presence, while one of her hands was ced on the door, and the other on her waist. ¡°At least let me in.¡± I muttered in anger, ¡°Why should I?, whoes to someone¡¯s house at such an odd hour,¡± She asked, putting up a tough attitude, but I knew she was scared. I moved closer to her and watched her move away from me. Out of impulse, I pulled her to myself and stared into her two sets of brown eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What are you doing.¡± she asked with a trembling voice. Ignoring her, I pulled her closer to me so that I could inhale her fascinating scent. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± she pushed me away, while I groaned at my action, disappointed in myself. ¡°Can you let me in.¡± I asked politely, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯ste, and I don¡¯t let strangers into my home.¡± She spoke firmly while avoiding my gaze. I scoffed at her words and our gaze met, but she quickly averted her gaze from me. ¡°Let me in, or I will be forced to make you do that.¡± I expressed those words as a threat. Chapter 47 Killed a man Victoria¡¯s POV With the way, he said those words, I knew he was dead serious, and I decided to avoid whatever he had on his mind. Left with no choice, I opened the door wildly and stepped aside, so he coulde in. He got in, and I closed the door behind me. I sat on the bed and saw him move his eyes around my room with irritation. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± I demanded in anger, which made him re at me for a while before speaking up. ¡°I have a deal.¡± He said in a serious tone, ¡°Deal?¡± I asked, confused, ¡°Yes, a deal.¡± He answered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any deal you have to bring.¡± I blurted out, while he scoffed and sat on the couch with his legs crossed. ¡°Hundred thousand dors.¡± He muttered out, ¡±Hundred thousand dors?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yes, a hundred thousand dors. I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors.¡± He said, which got me more confused. ¡°But¡­¡± He paused and held my gaze with me for a while before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money only if you would agree to mate with me.¡± He spoke firmly while staring directly into my eyes. Hearing those words from him, I stared at him shocked and confused, wondering how he knew I needed such an amount of money and wanted to use it to get to me. ¡°What do you think about my offer ?¡± He asked with a victorious smile on his face. I did not give him a reply, rather I sat on the bed in deep thought. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it.¡± He said those words while getting on his feet. ¡°This is my card.¡± He said and kept it on my reading table. ¡°I want you to carefully think about it, you know there is nowhere you can get such an amount of money on a tter of gold, but I can give it to you, only if you agree to mate with me.¡± He muttered those words confidently and stared one more time at me before leaving the room. I groaned and fell on the bed. ¡°Hundred thousand dors.¡± I murmured to myself. With that money, I could pay for both I and aunt Laura¡¯s treatment and will have some money left, but to have this, I need to let him have me. I shook my head in disapproval and sat on the bed with so many thoughts in my head. If I ept this money from him and give him my body, then I¡¯m nothing but a whore. But if I also do not ept the money, my aunt might die, and I know I have no one who could give me such an amount of money. Thinking about it, I realized he could even have me if he wanted to, without my consent.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and my thoughts drifted to DOM Tim. I knew I was already in love with him, and yet, I nned to give my body to someone else. I chuckled at my stupidity and stood on my feet. Here I was thinking of someone who doesn¡¯t know someone like me exists outside the club. Tiredly, Iy on the bed and forced myself to sleep. I was awoken by the loud sound of my rm. Groaning angrily, I went for it and put it off. I checked the time and saw that it was 4am, which forced me out from my bed. I went to the bathroom and hurriedly washed my face, put on my workout clothes and packed my hair in a bun. I stared at myself one more time in the mirror before leaving my t. I eximed in relief when the cold breeze fell on my body. Lazily, I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath before I started jogging. After jogging for a few minutes, I noticed someone was jogging behind me, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it because people doe out to work out, so it wasn¡¯t strange. I kept jogging and noticed the person behind me took every part and street I took, and this was indeed weird. Curiously, I turned around and noticed it was a man following me, but I couldn¡¯t see his face properly because it wasn¡¯t Dawn yet. I swallowed nervously and speeded up my footsteps, but the man did the same, which got me scared and restless. Quickly, I decided to follow another direction, but he met up with me and yanked me to a corner in the street. ¡°Let go of me.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice, but he sneered and tightened his grip on me. ¡°Little one, you are indeed beautiful.¡± he groaned while he roughly caressed my cheek ¡°Get off me, you pig!.¡± I spat on his face, which made him groan and mmed my back to the wall, and pressed his body on me so that I couldn¡¯t breathe or move. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you if you agree to y with me.¡± He uttered coldly with a devilish smile on his face. ¡°Just let me do what I want to do to you, and you don¡¯t have to worry because no one will see us.¡± He mumbled like a lunatic and tried to kiss my cheek, but I moved away. ¡°Stay still.¡± He ordered, I felt my body shivering in fear as he held the waistband of my pants and wanted to pull it off. Quickly, I moved my hand around and touched a huge block. Without a second thought, I picked it up and smashed his head with it. He let go of me while crying out in pain and tried to get hold of me, but I hit him again on his head, and he fell down and ceased moving. Quickly, I kept the stone on the floor with fear and moved closer to him. I touched his neck, but I couldn¡¯t feel any pulseing from him. ¡°Shit, I¡¯ve killed him.¡± I whispered in fear. I looked around and noticed the day was still dark and no one wasing through this way. Quickly, I ran out of the corner and ran away. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, and I did not look back until I got to my room. I locked the door and thought of what to do. I walked aimlessly in my room in fear and panic until my eyes fell on Eric¡¯s card on the table. Left with no choice, I took a deep breath and went for the card. Chapter 48 Weak human mate Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I smiled to myself as I drove back home. I was certain she would ept my offer. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t ept such an offer when her aunt¡¯s life is at stake. I knew I could have her even if I wanted to, but I just wanted her permission and total submission to me. I got home and handed the keys to my driver, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± I asked. ¡°I was waiting for you, sir.¡± He replied. ¡°There was no need for that.¡± I murmured. ¡°Where is Sophie¡¯s car ?¡±. I asked when I did not see her car parked in the garage. ¡°She left immediately you left.¡± I nodded my head at him and walked straight to my room. I got to my room, pulled off my clothes and took a cold bath before lying on the bed naked. I triedmunicating with my wolf, but he was quiet, and I hated it. ¡±Two weeks, just two weeks, and after that, I will be able to control my wolf,¡± I murmured those words to myself and drifted to sleep. The constant ringing of my phone woke me up from sleep. Groaning angrily, I checked the clock on my table only to see that it was past 5 am, and wonder who the hell would be calling at such an hour. Angrily, I picked up the call without checking who the caller was. ¡°How dare you disturb my sleep at this time of the day.¡± I yelled, not minding who was on the phone. The caller did not speak, but I knew he or she could hear me. ¡°Hello?¡± I called out, angrily, ¡°Eric?¡± A weak female voice spoke up, ¡°Mate!¡± my silent wolf howled in my head. Hearing my wolf wailing this way, I knew something was wrong. ¡°Victoria?¡± I asked, even though I knew she was the one. ¡°I need your help.¡± She mumbled in a shaky voice, and it was obvious she was crying. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked with so much care in my voice, unknowingly, to me ¡°I think I¡¯ve killed a man.¡± She murmured in tears, ¡°The police will being for me. Listen, I did not do it deliberately. It was in self-defense, I swear.¡± she spoke quickly and in tears. Hearing those words from her, I stood on my feet and picked up my clothes. ¡°Where are you ?¡± I asked. ¡°Home.¡± She replied with a sob ¡°Where is the body ?¡± I asked, ¡°Laying in a corner on West Ham street.¡± She murmured in tears ¡°Calm down, and stay at home, I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Please be fast.¡± She pleaded. I did not say a word, rather I ended the call and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Go to West Ham Street, check every corner, and take care of a dead body.¡± I said those words to the person on the phone. ¡°Roger that.¡± He replied, while I sighed and ended the call. This was why I never wanted a mate and especially a weak human, they are so disturbing and troublesome. She killed someone and couldn¡¯t dispose his body or do something, yet she called me on the phone crying like a child. I groaned and hurriedly put on my clothes. I took my car keys and was about to leave the house when I realized I was putting on the same clothes I wore at the club. Groaning angrily, I took off the clothes and picked another one from my closet. I put it on and hurriedly left my room. ¡°Going somewhere alpha.¡± my driver asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep ?¡± I asked, ¡°I heard footsteps, so I woke up.¡± He replied ¡°Get some sleep.¡± I ordered and left the sitting room. I went to the garage and drove out in the Toyota Ford. Throughout the drive to her ce, I mmed the wheel of my car with anger and frustration. I should be in my bed sleeping, but as the moon goddess would have it, she decided to give me a weak human as a mate. I parked in front of her t and got out of the car. I walked to her door and knocked on it. ¡°Eric.¡± she called out from inside the house. ¡°Open, it¡¯s me.¡± she did not let those words leave my mouth before she unlocked the door and stared at me with fear and tears in her eyes. I walked into the room, and she quickly shut the door behind her. ¡°I swear I did not do it on purpose. He tried to rape me and I only did it in self-defense, I swear to you.¡± She muttered out in fear. I did not pay attention to her, but the only thing that caught my attention was that he tried to rape her. ¡°Mine!¡±my wolf howled in anger, and I was pretty sure she heard it, but it did not bother her. ¡°Will I be arrested? What will happen to my aunt? I can¡¯t go to jail.¡± she moved closer to me and held my hands. ¡°Please help me.¡± She begged with tears falling down her cheek. ¡°Weak.¡± I grumbled to her hearing. She was about to say something when my phone started ringing. ¡°Is that the police? Did you call the police?¡± she asked in panic. ¡°Shuu¡±. I ced my finger on her lips, implying she should stop talking. She nodded her head and stared at me with fear-filled eyes. I went for the phone in my pocket and picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°We found him sir, but he isn¡¯t dead but unconscious, and we¡¯ve taken him to the warehouse, so the doctor can attend to him.¡± I hissed in relief and stared at Victoria, who was still trembling with fear. ¡°Keep him there until Ie.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Roger that.¡± I ended the call and stared at her, ¡°They¡¯ve found his body? .¡± She asked in fear, ¡°Are theying for me?¡±. She asked again, scared, while I ignored her and kept the phone in my pocket. ¡°I swear it was in self-defense¡±. She murmured in tears ¡°Shut up okay, just shut up.¡± I spoke, irritated. She was acting too weakly, and it irritated me. She stopped talking, but I could see her body trembling with fear. ¡°He is alive.¡± I announced, while She stared at me with stunned eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, he was just unconscious due to the hit and my men are taking care of him. But I will make sure he gets arrested for attempted rape.¡± I spoke firmly, ¡°You sent men to look for him.¡± she asked, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They found him, and he is not dead ¡°. She asked again, which made me groan and said, ¡°Yes, he is alive and taking treatment¡­¡± she did not let meplete my words before she did the unimaginable. She rushed up to me and gave me a tight hug, while sobbing profusely on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not a killer.¡± she murmured in tears, but I knew she was happy. I groaned at her attitude and was about to pull her away when I realized something. I didn¡¯t feel disgusted by her touch, neither did my body react when she hugged me, but rather, I felt sofortable in her embrace. ¡°Shit!¡± I grunted. Chapter 49 Accepting proposal Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured in tears, still in his arms. He did not say a word, rather he hissed softly. Knowing what I had done, I quickly moved away from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I gulped and nervously looked away, ¡±I don¡¯t like being touched.¡± He grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± I apologized and moved away from him. We held gaze and I realized his eyes were bing darker the more he stared at me. ¡°You should go.¡± I said as I gulped in fear. ¡°Really ?¡± He asked while taking a step closer to me. ¡°You were the one who called me here and even hugged me without my permission, and now you are asking me to leave.¡± He groaned and moved a bit closer to me, while I took steps backward until I noticed my back mmed to the wall. ¡°Shit¡±. I murmured in regret. ¡°Thanks for your help, but I think you should leave.¡± I murmured with a shaky voice. ¡°Really? Is that how you show your gratitude.¡± He asked, while he strode closer to me and ced his two hands on the wall on each side of me, so I couldn¡¯t escape from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in fear,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing.¡±, he asked with a big grin on his face. ¡°Go away.¡± I swallowed nervously and tried looking away, but he ced his hand on my chin and made me lock eyes with him. ¡°So, what do you think about my proposal.¡± He asked while staring at me with those set of dark green eyes I find fascinating. ¡°What proposal¡±. I asked, acting ignorant. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me¡± He said, while I gulped and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for a reply.¡± He said in a demanding voice, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You want me to make you talk?¡± He asked with a mischievous smile on his face. I didn¡¯t say a word, rather I avoided his gaze. ¡°Fine!¡± he muttered and was about going for my neck when I quickly spoke up, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± I blurted out in fear, ¡°Say it again.¡± He demanded. I groaned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your demands but only once.¡±¡¯ I spoke firmly. He scoffed at my words and took his hands off the wall. ¡°Who told you I would like to have anything to do with you after mating?¡± He spoke with disgust. ¡°You are definitely not my type.¡± He added those words with all sincerity in him, while I rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡°Send your details, I¡¯ll send the money to you.¡± ¡°I will take the money after the deal.¡± I replied. ¡°Very well then, see you in two weeks.¡± He said and moved away from me, He gave me a quizzical stare before leaving the room. I sighed in relief andy on the bed. I just made a mistake, a terrible mistake, and I knew it. I had just made a deal with the devil, and I knew I was going to pay for it. Tiredly, I forced myself to sleep. ¡°Wake up sleepy head, see what I got you.¡± I heard Sonia¡¯s voice in my sleep. I groaned and opened my eyes, only to see Sonia bringing out things from a bag. ¡°What are those ?¡± I asked, sitting on the bed. ¡°I bought them on my way back home.¡± ¡°You bought them or someone bought it for you ?¡± I asked while staring at her with curious eyes. ¡°Whatever.¡± She murmured and sat on the bed, ¡±This is for you.¡± She handed a bag to me. ¡°Thanks.¡±, I murmured, and kept it on the table. ¡°Are you okay ?¡± She asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. I took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°I almost killed a man and agreed to mate with Eric.¡± I murmured. She furrowed her eyebrows and started at me with confused-filled eyes and said ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡± she replied confused, while I shrugged my shoulders and exined everything to her. ¡°Woah!¡± She blurted out ¡°So will you be having sex with Eric?¡± She asked excitedly, while I rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡± I murmured in regret. ¡°You have to, you are his mate, and it¡¯s bound to happen.¡± She spoke firmly. ¡°He will see me as someone who sold her body for money.¡± I grumbled. ¡°Stop saying that Vicky, you are his mate and even if he gives you money, don¡¯t see it as if you are trading your body.¡± Sonia tried assuring me, but it wasn¡¯t working. ¡°I think I like someone.¡± I murmured to her hearing, while she stared at me with dumbfounded eyes. ¡°You love someone?¡± She asked ¡°Yeah.¡± I stood on my feet and wandered in the room. ¡°And who is that.¡± she asked while staring at me with curiosity. Nervously, I roughly ran my fingers through my head and thought of how to say it. ¡°I think I like DOM Tim.¡± I murmured, hoping she wouldn¡¯t hear me, but she did. ¡°DOM Tim?¡± She asked in disbelief, while I nodded my head, ¡°You must be joking.¡± She scoffed in disbelief. ¡°You like someone you don¡¯t even know and haven¡¯t seen his face.¡± She mocked, while I grumbled but did not say a word ¡°Okay if you like DOM Tim, then what happens to Alpha Eric?¡± she asked while staring at me with a questioning look . ¡°What about Eric?¡± I asked, angrily. ¡°You are Eric¡¯s mate, you are supposed to like him, not some DOM who is hiding under a mask, and who knows, he might be dangerous and deadly.¡± Sonia spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Stop it Sonia, you don¡¯t know DOM Tim, he is far better than Eric in every way and I could feel it in my bones.¡± ¡°You must be joking.¡± she spoke in disbelief, ¡°DOM Tim isn¡¯t one who is looking for a rtionship with innocent girls like you. All he needs is a submissive to fascinate his bed, and you and I know you are not that type.¡± she spoke firmly. ¡°Well, people do change.¡± unknowingly, those words slipped out of my lips. Chapter 50 Touced what is mine Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I got into my car with a smile on my face. Humans are too weak and easy to manipte. I drove out of her t and went to the warehouse where some of my goods were stored. ¡°Good morning alpha¡±. Timothy, the beta of my pack, greeted me. ¡°Where is He¡±. I asked impatiently. ¡°In the basement.¡± I made my way to the basement and opened the door of the basement. I saw the man lying on the bed with a bandage on his head. He saw me and I could see the fear in his eyes. ¡°Why did you bring me here instead of the hospital?¡± He asked in fear while moving his gaze around. ¡°You are lucky you are not in the grave now.¡± I said those words because I meant it. ¡°I wished she could have hit you harder so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.¡± I groaned those words in rage, while he stared at me with wild eyes filled with fear. ¡°Let me go.¡± He yelled, while I chuckled and took the seat before him. ¡°What are you going to do with me ?¡±, he asked in fear, while I scoffed, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what to do with you. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked with a devilish smile on my face. He swallowed nervously and sat on the bed with fear in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡± He pleaded. I chuckled evilly and stared at him in anger, ¡°Unfortunately, there is no forgiveness in my book.¡± I spoke in anger. ¡°You touch what is mine, and I can never forgive you for that.¡± I spoke in a possessive tone while gritting my teeth. ¡°Get me a knife.¡± I ordered. The minute he heard those words, he trembled with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be so painful.¡± I whispered those words and ran my fingers on the edge of the knife. ¡°I swear with my life it won¡¯t happen again.¡±, he begged, while I groaned and ran the knife on his exposed chest. ¡°Of course it won¡¯t happen because you won¡¯t be alive.¡± I muttered out those words as a threat. ¡°Please, please, I beg you.¡± He begged in tears, ¡°Say yourst prayer.¡± I groaned. He shivered in fear as I watched him pee in his clothes, while I chuckled at what he did before getting on my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but the next time I see you an inch closer to her, I will cut your body into pieces and feed it to the vultures.¡±, I said those words not as a threat but as a promise before leaving the basement. ¡°Release him and let him go, and don¡¯t forget to inform mywyer to file up a case against him.¡± I told Timothy, who nodded his head to my word. I left the warehouse and went back to my car. I got into my car and drove out. I was driving home when my phone started ringing. I picked up the call without checking the caller. ¡°Hello¡±. ¡°Hello alpha Eric, it¡¯s me, Isaac.¡± the caller responded. ¡°Isaac?¡± I asked confused,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m a member of your pack.¡± He replied. ¡°How did you get my personal number?¡± I asked. ¡°Alpha Kelvin gave it to me¡­¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m disturbing you, alpha.¡± He said with a shaky voice. ¡°What is the problem?¡± I asked. ¡°My brother was being attacked by a member of the moonlight pack.¡± he spoke in pain. ¡°They attacked him as a group and almost killed him. Right now, my brother is in the hospital fighting for his life.¡± He murmured. ¡°Which hospital?¡±. I asked ¡°Trinity clinic.¡± He responded ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± I said those words and ended the call. I took a U-turn and drove to the direction of the hospital. In a few minutes, I was parked in front of the clinic. I came out of the car and went inside the clinic. ¡°Alpha.¡± I heard a voice behind me. I turned and saw a guy in histe teens staring at me. ¡°I¡¯m Isaac, sir.¡± He said while he lowered his head to the ground. ¡°Where is your brother¡±. I asked ¡°Over there.¡± He pointed at a door to me. I walked toward the room and opened the door. The moment I entered the room, I felt anger run down my spine while I stared at the body on the bed. His face was bandaged, and the painful part was that he was also a teen, just like his brother. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°He was returning from school when three members of the moonlight pack saw him and called him, but he refused to go, they walked up to him and dragged him to a corner and started throwing punches at him and even hit him with a metal.¡± Isaac spoke in half tears. ¡°Do you know why they attacked him?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. One of them was interested in his girlfriend and told him to back out, but he refused.¡± He said as he gulped in pain. Hearing those words, I groaned and stared at the injured boy on the bed. ¡°What is his name¡±. I asked, ¡°Tony.¡± he spoke firmly. ¡°How old is he?¡± ¡°Should be in his early twenties.¡± he replied I shook my head and went for my phone. I was about to call Timothy, but I changed my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they pay for doing this to a member of my pack. No one dares to touch a member of my pack and go Scot free.¡± I muttered out those words in anger. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the bills, I¡¯ll send someone to pay for it.¡± ¡°Thank you alpha.¡± He said in a relieved tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have to be on my way.¡± I tapped his shoulder and left. I left the room and walked out of the hospital building. I got into my car and noticed my body trembled with anger and rage. My pack was one of the most feared packs in the world, and yet, a group of guys from the moonlight pack think they can do this to a follower of mine and go Scot free. Groaning angrily, I went for my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Alpha Eric is calling by this hour of the day, hope all is well.¡± he spoke in a mockery tone. ¡°I believe you are the alpha of the moonlight pack.¡± I asked, angered. ¡°You know that already, why ask?¡± Mike responded. ¡°Good. Because I want you to deliver to me a boy named Tony from your pack, and I want him before night fall.¡± I expressed those words as an order. Chapter 51 Challaged by a weak Alpha Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°I will not repeat myself, Michael, send the boy over to me. You don¡¯t want me searching for him myself¡±. I spoke angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t dare shout at me, Eric, don¡¯t you ¡°. He answered back in anger, ¡°Really?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m not sending the boy over to you. If a member of your pack was injured, I will pay for his bills, but I¡¯m not releasing that boy to you.¡± He spoke firmly. ¡°You are testing my patience¡±. I spoke with gritted teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t intimidate me Eric, just because you are a powerful alpha, that doesn¡¯t mean no one can fight you.¡± He spoke in anger. ¡°So you wanna fight me?¡± I asked. ¡°Whatever.¡± He groaned. I scoffed angrily at his words and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, I¡¯ll fight with you and if I beat you, you will hand over Tony to me.¡± I challenged. ¡°Who do you think you are that I can¡¯t put up a fight with you.¡± He asked in rage. ¡°Very well then.¡± I replied and ended the call. I could feel my blood boil with anger while I mmed the wheel of the car in bitterness and rage. How dare Micheal challenge me to a fight. Thest time I went into a fight, I broke the bones of the alpha, and since then, no one has ever challenged me to a fight until now. I groaned and drove off. Few minutester, I got home and handed the keys to my driver before taking off to my room. I took a quick bath, changed my clothes and left for the office without having my breakfast. I was too angry to eat a thing. I got into my car and my driver drove off. After a few minutes drive, I got to the office and was greeted by my employees. ¡°Good day sir, you have a meeting.¡± I did not let the word finish from his mouth before I shut him up, cancel every meeting I have for today.¡± I spoke firmly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± he murmured and walked away. I groaned angrily and tried working, but I couldn¡¯t. I hate being challenged in a fight, and especially from a weak alpha like Mike. I stood on my feet and picked up my phone before leaving the office. I got into the car and told my driver to drive me to Mike¡¯s house. Within few minutes, my driver parked in Mike¡¯s house. I opened the door and walked into the building, only to be directed to the garden, where I saw him having a cup of tea. ¡°You came earlier than expected.¡± He said with a big grin on his face. I groaned and took a step closer to him. ¡°Where is the boy?¡± I asked in anger, ¡°I¡¯m not giving him to you.¡± He spoke firmly and without remorse. ¡°You know I can find him on my own if I want to.¡± I said those words as a threat. ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡±, Mike yelled and moved closer to me, ¡°If you touch him, I will make that beautiful mate of yours, body designed with my marks before sending her lifeless body to you.¡± Hearing that from him, made my wolf angry and I couldn¡¯t control him. Unexpectedly, I pushed Mike to the wall and crashed him with anger. He groaned angrily and began shifting to his wolf form, which my wolf noticed and took over without my permission. I shifted to my big ck wolf, while Mike shifted to his big brown wolf. We attacked each other in wrath, but he was no match for me. Every alpha has their own special powers and abilities. Alpha Kelvin could read certain things in one¡¯s mind, while alpha Elliot can hear things from a far distance, even if it¡¯s a whisper. Alpha Mike has the ability to sense if something was wrong or something bad was going to happen. However, I have the gift of strength. Most alphas heard about my strength and decided to fight with me, but I beat them all. No alpha was a match for me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My wolf pushed Mike Wolf to the ground and bounced on him with anger. I heard cracking of bones and realized I had broken a bone in Mike¡¯s body, and I knew it would affect his human form. Groaning angrily, I moved away from him, and watched him wail in pain as he began shifting to his human form. I also shifted to my human form and stood naked. I stared at Mike and noticed he was in so much pain. I red around and saw my clothes were torn, and so were Mike¡¯s. Heaving a heavy sigh, I picked up my phone and called my driver. ¡°Get me clothes from the car.¡± ¡°Yes, alpha.¡± In a few minutes, he walked in and handed the clothes to me. I was putting on my clothes when a follower of Mike came in, He stared at Mike on the floor and stared at me with stunned eyes. ¡°Get your alpha some clothes and probably take him to the hospital.¡± I muttered out those words and left Mike¡¯s house. I got into the car and took a deep breath to rx my wolf. ¡°Where to, sir?¡± My driver asked. ¡°Home.¡± I murmured He nodded his head and drove off. When I got home, I took off my clothes and went straight to the shower. I eximed in relief as the cold water fell on my body. My wolf was getting out of control, and it scared me. Today, I shifted to my wolf form without my permission, and it¡¯s not a good sign. My wolf was losing control and I needed to do something about it. I got out of the shower andy on the bed without my clothes. I closed my eyes and all I could see was her, which made me groan in anger and stood on my feet. I need to get this girl out of my mind and thoughts before it destroys me. The full moon is in two weeks and after that, I will be able to control my wolf and everything will go back to the way I want it to be. Chapter 52 Feeling strange Two weekster Day of the full moon Vicky¡¯s POV I woke up with strong aches pounding in my head. I stood up from the bed and noticed I was sweating profusely despite how cold the weather was. I moved my gaze to Sonia, who was sleeping soundly and peacefully. Lazily, I checked the time and saw that it was just past 5am. With heavy feet, I went to the window and noticed the full moon was already out. Sighing heavily, I left the window and sat on the one-seater couch. For two weeks now, I haven¡¯t seen Eric or heard anything from him. Even at work, I didn¡¯t see DOM Tim. I asked around, and I was told he usually stays off the club in periods like this. I missed him so much and wish I could see him and tell him how I feel, despite Sonia¡¯s discouragement. I was still in thought when my phone rang. I stood on my feet and wondered who was calling at a time like this. Curiously, I went for the phone and saw it was Eric calling. The moment I realized he was the one calling, my palms became sweaty, and my heart pounded in fear. Slowly, I took in a deep breath before picking up the call. ¡±Hello¡±. I whispered He kept silent for a while before speaking up. ¡°The moon is out, you remember our deal¡±. He spoke coldly, while I did not say a word. ¡°I can¡¯t mate with you in a hotel. So, you will have toe to my house, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± He said with so much hatred in his voice. It was obvious he was being forced to do this.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m on afternoon duty today at work, but I¡¯ll be closing by 8pm, so I wille around by then.¡± I grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, I just want you to make it to my house before 12 am.¡± he spoke coldly, while I sighed and ended the call on him. ¡°Are you okay ?¡± I saw Sonia staring at me with curious eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I woke up feeling strange.¡± I murmured andy on the bed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you are scared since today is the start of the full moon.¡± She smiled at me and tapped her hand on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I bet you will enjoy it.¡± she whispered with a big grin on her face. ¡°I hate you.¡± I murmured in anger and stood on my feet. I went to the bathroom and took my bath, but my body was acting really strange. I came out of the bathroom and saw Sonia staring at me with a big grin on her face. ¡°Take that off from your face.¡± I murmured, while She stood on her feet and stared at me with a mischievous smile. ¡°Do you need me to teach you a few things ?¡± She asked with a devilish smile. ¡°No¡±. I replied quickly, while she chuckled and moved closer to me. ¡°You know he will realize you are a virgin.¡±she teased, while I just sighed and sat on the bed. ¡°I always wanted my first time to be special and with someone I love. Someone like DOM Tim.¡± I murmured to her hearing. ¡°You are not serious, Vicky.¡± Sonia spoke in annoyance as she shook her head. ¡°What could be more special than mating with your mate.¡± She asked, angered. ¡°It would have been special if we loved each other, but we both hate each other, and we are doing this because of our personal motives. He is doing it because of his father, while I¡¯m doing it for my aunt, there are no feelings attached¡±. I spoke firmly while Sonia signed and looked away. Groaning angrily, I went for my clothes and put on something simple. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see my aunt, thereafter I will join you at the club.¡± I announced to Sonia, who was giving me a curious look as I put on my clothes. ¡°Then when are you meeting with Alpha Eric?¡± She asked, but I ignored her and picked up my bag. ¡°After work.¡± I forced those words out of my mouth and left the room. ¡°Night sex is the best.¡± I heard Sonia¡¯s voice from behind, which made me groan and left the apartment. I boarded a taxi and went to the hospital. I got to the hospital and went straight to my aunt¡¯s room. I entered the room and met her the way she was when Ist saw her few days ago. Few hourster, the door opened, and the doctor walked in. ¡°I will send the money by tomorrow¡±. I announced to the doctor. ¡°How did you get such an amount of money within a month?¡± He asked while staring at me with a questioning look. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I murmured and stared at my aunt. I noticed his curious look on me, which I ignored. ¡°Are you okay.¡± He asked while staring at me, ¡°You look sick,e let me run a check-up on you.¡± He added while I shook my head and said, ¡±I¡¯m okay and I need to leave.¡± I stood on my feet and smiled at my aunt before leaving the room. I left the hospital and took a taxi to the club. When I got to the club, it was already 12 pm. I changed into my uniform and looked in the mirror. I was sweating profusely, yet I was feeling really cold, almost like I was freezing inside my body. I walked to the bar stand and took over from my colleague. I was about working when Gracie walked in. ¡°You work afternoons.¡± she asked ¡°Not really, today is my first time.¡± I replied. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°What are you doing here because I know there are no ys in the mornings or afternoons.¡± I asked, while she smirked and leaned closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet a DOM.¡± She whispered into my ear, while I smiled and picked up a ss and started cleaning, ¡°And who is this unlucky DOM.¡± I asked yfully, while she scoffed and said, ¡°DOM Jay, I believe you don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I replied, ¡°Yeah, he was out of the country for a few months, but he is back now and asked to see me.¡± she giggled happily like a kid. ¡°Whatever.¡± I yfully rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡°You are no fun.¡±she grumbled those words and left. I cleaned the ss and was about to drop it, when I noticed a DOM staring at me with so much lust in his eyes. I saw him lick his lips and eye at me lustfully, which made me ufortable. He held my gaze and slowly strode my way while I became scared and bite my lips nervously. When he got to the bar stand he inhaled deeply and groaned ¡°Oh my goodness, you smell so good.¡± he groaned out those words and beamed at me. Before he could speak further a voice spoke behind him. ¡°Jay.¡± I heard a familiar voice behind him. He turned around, and I realized it was DOM Tim. Seeing him again, I felt so happy, but my body started reacting funny and strange, I was sweating profusely, and cold shivers ran down my spine. Chapter 53 On heat Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I heard my wolf howling in difort, which forced me out of bed. I checked the time and noticed it was past 4am in the morning. ¡°Full moon.¡± I murmured with a sigh. The full moon was reflecting right in my room because the lights in my room were switched off. I strolled to the window and stood by it. I nced at the moon and noticed my wolf howling in difort and anger, wanting his mate. With heavy feet, I strolled to the bed stand and picked up my phone. I called Victoria, and it rang a few times before it was picked up. I told her all that she needed to know and ended the call. Sighing softly, I sat on the bed, wishing for all this to end. Tiredly, Iy on the bed and forced myself to sleep. I woke upte in the afternoon and noticed I was famished and restless. I left the bed, walked to the sitting room and met my housekeeper in the sitting room. ¡°Get me something to eat.¡± I said those words and sat on the dining table. The food was brought to me, but I couldn¡¯t eat it, despite how hungry I was. Groaning in anger, I stood on my feet, and left my house with just my shorts and ran into the woods. I took off my shorts and shifted into my wolf. I howled in difort and kept wandering in the woods for hours until I decided to shift back to my human form. I changed to my human form and put on my shorts and tiredly left the woods. I got to my room and took a cold shower, but I wasn¡¯tfortable. I knew it was a full moon, but I wasn¡¯t supposed to act like this way. I was damn ufortable, and so was my wolf. Left with no choice, I dressed in a simple outfit, picked up my mask and left for the club. Maybe I can ease myself there. I got into the car and decided to drive myself to the club. I got to the club and went out of the car, but the moment I came out of the car I perceived a strong alluring scent that I couldn¡¯t ce. Quickly, I walked to the direction of the bar and s, it was Victoria. I groaned softly when I remembered she was in the afternoon shift and I totally forgot. I tried moving away, but then I inhaled a strong, fascinating and alluring scent that I couldn¡¯t ignore. I followed the direction of the scent and noticed it wasing from Victoria. I stared at her and noticed a DOM was with her. I took a better look and realized it was Jackson. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf groaned in excitement and possession, which forced me to move closer and call out to Jackson. He turned and stared at me. ¡°What¡¯s up man.¡± He greeted her with a smile. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± I said those words through telepath. He stared at her before giving me a questioning look. ¡°She is your mate.¡± He eximed, shocked, ¡°Just stay away from her.¡± I warned him in a serious tone, while he eyed me for a while and walked away. I sighed in relief and moved closer to her. I locked eyes with her and realized she was sweating profusely, and was behaving strangely. I peeked further more at her and then realization hits me, ¡°Heat¡±. I murmured to myself. She was in her heat period, no wonder she was producing such a fascinating scent. ¡°DOM Tim.¡± She smiled at me, but I knew she was really ufortable and the fact that I was close to her was making things worse for her. I did not say a word, rather I red at her and walked away. I left the club and picked up my phone to call someone. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hello sir.¡± The manager greeted, ¡°I want Victoria to go home, she is not too strong.¡± I spoke firmly. ¡°Yes sir.¡± He replied, and I ended the call. I drove out of the club before dialing Victoria¡¯s line. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hello.¡± She spoke in a different tone, different from the one she used when she thought I was DOM Tim. ¡°Where are you ?¡±. I asked even though I knew where she was. ¡°I¡¯m at work, but my manager asked me to go home because I¡¯m sick.¡± She murmured. ¡°Tell me where you work, I¡¯ll send my driver toe pick you up.¡± I spoke firmly. ¡°Are you even human?¡± she asked annoyed, ¡°I told you I¡¯m sick, and I¡¯ve been asked to go home and all you care about is yourself and only yourself.¡± she muttered out those words with bitterness, while I roughly ran my fingers through my hair in anger before speaking up. ¡°You are not sick, you are just in your heat period.¡± I grunted out. ¡°What¡¯s a heat period ?¡± She asked, confused, which made me groaned frustrated. She is not only weak, but also dumb. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what a heat period is in animals?¡± I asked in irritation, ¡°Of course I know that, but I¡¯m not an animal.¡± She murmured. ¡°Well, you are mated to an animal, do you understand now.¡± I spoke firmly, while She sighed but did not say a word. ¡°Tell me where you work, so I could send my driver to you.¡±, ¡°No need for that, I cane to your ce myself.¡± She murmured, which made me groan and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, tell me where you work, and I¡¯ll send him toe pick you up.¡± I spoke firmly. She hesitated for a while before giving up. ¡°Tell him toe pick me up at the Greyhound BUS TOP, I¡¯ll wait there.¡± hearing those words from her, It was obvious she didn¡¯t want me to know where she works. If only she knew. ¡°Very well then.¡± I groaned and ended the call. I dialed a number and my driver picked it up, ¡°Take the BMW and drive to the Greyhound BUS STOP. You will see a youngdy waiting for you at the bus stop. Don¡¯t worry, she will know it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Alright alpha¡±. He replied and I ended the call. I called Victoria, and it rang a few times before she picked ¡°What is it again this time?¡± She asked, irritated. Her attitude was pissing me off, but I controlled myself. ¡°He ising with a BMW car.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve heard you.¡± She did not let those words finish from her mouth before she ended the call on me. ¡°Bitch.¡± I grunted Angrily. Chapter 54 Take your clothes off Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I drove back home and parked the car in the garage. I went straight to my room, took a quick bath before going downstairs to wait for her. A few minutester, I heard a car sound indicating they were in. I stood on my feet and went outside where I saw hering out of the car shivering and staring around. She caught my gaze and bites her lips nervously before looking away. Slowly, she strolled towards me and I could see her legs were trembling. ¡°You live in your own estate, and why are there bushes everywhere.¡± she asked while staring around. ¡°What did you think when I told you that I¡¯m an animal?¡± I asked with a scoff, while she rolled her eyes at me and took a step closer. She avoided my gaze and kept mumbling words that I couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± I walked into the sitting room, but I noticed she was still standing on the spot while staring at me with wild eyes. ¡°What is it ?¡± I asked in annoyance. She did not say a word. Rather, she walked and stood in front of me. I noticed she red at me lustfully, and I knew it was the effect of the heat in her. ¡°Mate.¡± my wolf howled excitedly, while I took in a deep breath and controlled him. ¡°Come in.¡± I urged her and walked into the sitting room. She followed me into the sitting room, but stopped walking and clung to the wall. I stared at her and realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the stairs because she was so weak and restless. Sighing heavily, I groaned and moved closer to her, ¡°Can you walk?¡± I asked. ¡±No.¡± She replied as she shook her head. Groaning angrily, I pulled her to myself and carried her in my arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked and stared at me with stunned eyes, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m helping me¡±. I spoke angrily and took the stairs. I noticed she rxed in my arms, but made sure she wasn¡¯t touching me. We got to my room and I gently kept her on the couch. I eyed one more time before sitting on the bed. We held each other¡¯s gaze, but she gulped nervously and looked away. We sat there in silence until I decided to speak up. ¡°We should start.¡± I murmured, while She nods her head as a response. ¡°Come.¡± I ordered. She stared at me with wild eyes but did not make a move. ¡°I asked you toe, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked, annoyed. I have always been a master in the bedroom, where my submissives are already naked waiting for me, but she was acting differently, and I hated it. I groaned angrily and stood on my feet. I strolled to her and pulled her by the arms. We locked eyes with each other and I could see she was really in heat, and it was tormenting her. ¡°Pull off your clothes.¡± I spoke almost like an order, ¡°I thought you were the one who should do that.¡± She murmured in a shaky voice. I groaned and stared at her in frustration. Never have I taken off the clothes of my sex mate or girlfriends. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± I demanded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She murmured stubbornly ¡°Fine.¡± I groaned out and pulled her to myself. Out of impulse, she ced her two hands on my chest, but I did not even notice it until after a while. My body was epting her and I hated it. I brought forth my hand and unzipped her dress while holding her gaze, but she gulped and looked away. ¡°Are you shy ?¡± I asked with a scoff. ¡°None of your business.¡± She murmured. I groaned at her behavior and pulled down her dress to her knees. She took her hands off my chest and covered her breasts with her both hands despite she was putting on a sexyce bra. ¡°What are you doing¡±. I asked, frustrated. ¡±Nothing.¡± she murmured softly. I groaned at her attitude and moved away from her. I took off my shirt and pulled off my jeans and was only left with my underwear. I watched her gulped nervously, and looked away. Ignoring her attitude, I sat on the bed and signaled her toe to me, and this time she obeyed. She slowly walked to me and stood before me with trembling body. I ran my gaze on her and felt my dick leap in anticipation and my wolf growling in pleasure. ¡°Your body needs my attention. Remember you are in your heat period, all you just have to do is let me take care of it my own way, and before you know it, all this will be over¡±. I said those words while locking eyes with her. She nods her head as a reply. It was obvious she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Come¡±. I ordered, She swallowed nervously and moved a bit closer to me. In a swift motion, I yanked her to myself and made her sit on myp, with her legs on each side of me and her eyes staring directly into my eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The moment I locked eyes with her, I felt my wolf howled in pleasure and I knew my eyes were bing darker. She trembled with fear the moment she noticed my eyes were darker and wanted to move away, but I tightened my grip on her. ¡°Stay calm, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± I murmured coldly. Innocently she bites her lips, but she never knew that action of hers triggered something in me which I couldn¡¯t control. I groaned and moved close to her neck and inhaled the fascinating scenting from her. Gently, I kissed her neck and felt my wolf howled impatiently. I moved away from her neck and began cing kisses on her shoulder before moving my hand to the hook of her bra. I kissed her neck one more time and unhooked her bra. After unhooking her bra she tried stopping me from taking it off, which angered and frustrated me. ¡°Stay calm.¡± I ordered irritated. She was stressing me, and was basically acting like a child. After seeing the rage on my face, she took her hand away, and allowed me to take off the bra. The moment I took off her bra, I moaned loudly, and my dick jerked in excitement seeing her perfect and rounded breasts. She indeed has a beautiful body. Chapter 55 Virgin Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I groaned in satisfaction at the wless look of her breast, while she licked her lips and moved her gaze from me. Gently, I caressed her shoulder and was about to take her breast in my hand when she tried getting up from myp, but I held her tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked annoyed, She was annoying even in bed. She swallowed nervously and refused to meet my gaze. ¡°Stay still and all this will be over before you know it.¡± I muttered out those words as amand, and took in a deep breath to calm my already excited wolf before taking hold of her left breast. She shivered because of my touch, and I wondered if this was because she was in her heat period or something else was involved. Groaning softly, I took hold of her left breast and took it in my mouth. She moaned silently and ced her hands on my shoulders, while my body did not react to it. Slowly, I sucked her breast and hated myself for enjoying it. I took hold of her right breast in my hand and gently fondled it, while her left breast was in my mouth. I was enjoying it, and so was my Wolf. I let go of her breast and began cing kisses on her neck and shoulders before going for her breast again. ¡°Stand up.¡± She swallowed nervously and stood up from myp. I was very demanding andmanding in bed, and it was used to me. Seeing her not bonded with rope or blindfold was really strange to me and I hated it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Lay on the bed.¡± I spoke in amanding tone, while she hesitated for a while before climbing on the bed. I stood on my feet and went for my drawer. I took out a lube and a pack of condoms and went back to the bed. I climbed on the bed and moaned in excitement. This time it wasn¡¯t my wolf, but it was me. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked while staring at the lube in my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t know this ?¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°No.¡± She whispered. I sighed and shook my head. It was obvious all the men she had sex with, never used lube on her. ¡°This is a lube.¡± I spoke firmly and kept the lube on the bed. I moved closer to her and moved in between her thighs. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked, while she swallowed nervously and nods her head. ¡°I won¡¯t waste much time. I will just go straight to the point, you might feel a little pain when I mark you, but it will go away before you know it.¡± I assured her with those words, while she nodded her head and stared right into my eyes. I held her gaze and noticed she was terrified, and I wondered why. I moved my eyes from her and gently pulled off herce underwear. I held her gaze her and saw her biting her lips in anxiety, while she tried to close her knees. ¡°Rx and stop acting like a child.¡± I grumbled those words and parted her legs wider. I moved my fingers on her body and watched her quiver at my touch. Slowly, I ced kisses on her neck and shoulders before moving down to her breasts and stomach. I gently caressed her stomach for a while before running my fingers through her beautiful set of thighs. The moment my fingers touched her thighs, I watched her shiver and moan in bliss. Gently, I moved my fingers from her thighs and traced her pussy. I gently touched the opening of her pussy and saw her moan in pleasure. I caressed the entrance of her pussy before sliding a finger in, but I was startled when I realized my finger couldn¡¯t go in as it should. I tried again, and this time it went in, but not as easy as it should have been. Witnessing this, I realized Victoria was a virgin, and no wonder she was shy and basically acting like a kid. This was not possible. How could a girl her age be a virgin. ¡°Are you a Virgin?¡± I asked while staring at her. She nods her head but did not say a word, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I asked, angry. ¡°I thought you knew.¡± She whispered, embarrassed. ¡°How would I know if you did not notify me.¡± I grumbled those words and saw her bite her lips, but did not say a word. I groaned and stared at her, but not with anger, but of something else I couldn¡¯t ce. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She asked while staring at me. I red at her but couldn¡¯t say a word. Staring at her, I realized she was actually beautiful and too innocent for my liking. ¡°I¡¯ll go gentle with you.¡± I said those words and slowly put a finger in her. She moans in difort and pleasure and involuntarily put her hands on my shoulders, but I didn¡¯t react to it. Gently, I stroked my fingers in her before adding another. She moaned loudly, and yanked me to herself. Getting closer to her, I stared at her lips and felt the strong urge to kiss her, but I couldn¡¯t. I watched her closed her eyes and whimpers in both pain and pleasure, while I continued fiddling her already wet pussy. I pulled out my fingers in her and stared at her for a moment. We locked eyes with each other and I could feel myself being intoxicated by her gaze. ring this close to her, I realized she has beautiful sets of brown eyes, which I never took notice of. I groaned at my effect on me and picked up the condom. I ripped the condom with my teeth, but couldn¡¯t wear it, so I kept them back. I went for my underwear and took it off while holding her gaze. The minute I took off my underwear, she gulped in fear, and all I wanted was to pull her in my arms and assure her that I would be gentle with her. For a strange reason, I developed the urge to care for her, and I hated it. ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t guarantee you I will go easy on you, but I promise to control my wolf the best as I can.¡± I assured her with those words, while she held my gaze for a second and nodded her head as a response. Chapter 56 Mating Alpha Eric¡¯s POV My wolf was a forceful and demanding wolf when ites to sex, and I wondered what he would do, seeing how impatient he was. I slowly ran my fingers on her cheek with care before I gently stroked my already hard dick, added some lube on it, and moved closer to her. I brushed the entrance of her pussy with the tip of my dick and saw her bite her lips to prevent the moaning out from her mouth. ¡°Open your mouth, I want to hear your moans.¡± I spoke almost like an order, while she mumbled words, I couldn¡¯t hear. I caressed the entrance of her pussy with the tip of my dick for a bit before forcing my dick into her wet, dripping pussy. She sighed in pain and scratched my back with her fingers, which made me stop and began cing kisses on her neck while my wolf howled impatiently in my head. I stared at her and noticed she was rxed before sliding fully into her. She moaned in pain and deepened her fingers in my back, and I was sure she must have injured me, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it. All I wanted was to make sure she was okay and not in too much pain. I took off a lock of hair on her face and gently ced kisses on her face before asking, ¡°Can I move?¡± I asked with so much care in my voice that I marveled at how it came about. She sighed and moaned before nodding her head as an approval. I stared at her for a while before I slowly went in and out of her. She moaned in pain and scratched my back with her fingers. I went inside her and pulled out again with caution, while she moaned and bites her lips in difort. Gently, I fucked her at a slow pace and noticed my wolf howling in pleasure and impatience. I fucked her slowly while I ced kisses on her body, face, and stomach and went for her neck. I kissed her right neck and went to her left neck, while I sniffed her fascinating scent and licked the spot I wanted to mark. My wolf growled in pleasure and excitement before I gently ced kisses on the spot and brought out my fangs. I took out my fangs, moaned in pleasure and sank my Fangs into her neck. She cried out and held on tight to me, thereby bringing me closer to her. I nibbled her neck and suddenly, my wolf took over. I took off my fangs from her skin and marred her again, but this time it was more painful because I heard her screaming loudly in pain. I left my teeth on her neck and kept fucking her, and this time I wasn¡¯t gentle. She moans in both pain and pleasure, while I withdraw my fangs from her neck and gently licks the blooding out from the mark I imprinted on her neck. I licked my mark and ced kisses on it before putting back my fangs and moved away from her neck. My wolf howled in satisfaction and possession while I continued fucking her, but this time I was rough and demanding.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I fucked her aggressively and in a dominant way, while she whines and deepens her fingers into my skin before screaming out my name. Hearing her scream my name triggered the dominant Spirit in me, and I couldn¡¯t control it. I increased my pace, not minding she was a virgin and might get hurt. I fucked her roughly and took hold of her breasts and squeezed them. I took one of her breasts in my mouth while I roughly squeezed the other breast in my hand. ¡°Eric!¡± She moans out my name in pain, but I couldn¡¯t listen or notice. I was in a different realm, and I was unable to control it. I ced her left leg on my shoulder and mmed into her tight wall with all the strength in me. She moaned out in pain and deep her fingers in my back, and I felt I was injured again, but I ignored it and moaned in pleasure and satisfaction. Among all my sex and dominant ys with my girlfriends and subs, this was the best. I felt so connected and enjoyed every bit of what I was doing. Few minutester, I felt a tight sensation in me and I knew I was about to cum, but I couldn¡¯t pull out of her. I continued fucking her until I released my cum inside of her, not minding I didn¡¯t use protection. My wolf howled in satisfaction while I moaned in pleasure and continued fucking her. Not able to endure the pain, she cried out loudly and began sobbing quietly. The moment I heard her cry, everything in me died instantly, and I knew myself and realized she wasn¡¯t a sub, but she was Victoria, my weak mate. Groaning softly, I kissed her shoulder before kissing my mark on her neck and gently pulled out of her. I rested on her body, while panting heavily with her fingers still on my back. ¡°Shit!¡± I blurted and lifted up my body from her. I stared at her and noticed her eyes were blurred with tears, which made my heart throbbing in pain. She noticed my gaze on her and tried moving away from me, but I did not know when I pulled her to myself and gently mmed my lips with hers. At first, she tried resisting me and kept hitting my chest, but I did not give up. Rather, I kissed her sealed lips and begged for ess into her mouth. She resisted for a while, but eventually, she stopped hitting me and opened her mouth for me to go in. I took her tongue in my mouth and gently sucked it. I don¡¯t kiss my sex mates during or after sex, I never have the urge to kiss them. Even before I mated with Victoria I never had the intention of kissing her, but here I was, kissing her so passionately and I loved every bit of it. This feeling was incredible, and I knew I was in trouble. Chapter 57 Felt cheap Victoria¡¯s POV I was stunned when he pulled me into a warm kiss. I never expected he would kiss me, or I would cherish it, but I ridiculously did. He moans in between the kiss and grabbed me on the waist, pulling me closer to himself and deepens the kiss. When I realized myself, I pulled away from him and broke the kiss. I noticed he red at me with intense dark green eyes, which scares me. ¡°Is everything okay ?¡± I asked, when I noticed his dark eyes on me. He didn¡¯t say a word, rather he left the bed, grabbed a towel and left for the bathroom. When he left, I felt so cheap and used that I didn¡¯t know when I began crying silently. I felt aches all over my body and couldn¡¯t endure it. Sobbing silently, I picked up my clothes and put them on. I checked the time and saw it was just 10 pm and I could still make it home. I took my phone and bag and gently opened the door and left the room. I went downstairs, passed his sitting room and went out of the house, but then I remembered I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a taxi here because the ce was surrounded by bushes and big trees. I sighed tiredly and decided I could just walk out of the estate. I went to the gate and realized no one was at the gate, which was really strange. I left the house and started walking to the main road with fear and trembling legs. I regretted why I came here in the first ce, and wished I could turn back the hands of time. With heavy feet, I kept walking while looking around with terrified eyes. My left and right-hand sides were full of bushes and trees, and I wondered how a human would make his estate look this way. Taking a deep breath, I continued my journey and suddenly heard noisesing from the bush at my right-hand side. Quickly, I increased my footsteps, but was still hearing the sounds and noises. I hurried my footsteps and was about to take a corner when a big brown wolf jumped out of the bush at my left-hand side. I made eyes with it, and instantly fainted. I could hear voices from the background, and one of the voices was familiar to me. ¡°How could you be so careless to leave the house and not lock the gate.¡± A familiar voice spoke Angrily. ¡°Forgive me alpha, I just went into the woods.¡±, Another one spoke up. Slowly, I opened my eyes and stared around, only to meet eyes with Eric. He eyed me with a cold gaze like he was trying to read through me, but I withdrew my gaze from him. ¡°You can leave.¡±he ordered the man standing beside him, while the man lowered his head and left the room. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and recalled all that happened. ¡°Why did you leave the room.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s manly voice, but I didn¡¯t give him a response. Not getting a response from me, he groaned and roughly ran his fingers through his hair. I watched him strolled to his drawer and took out a clean towel. ¡°Have it.¡± He said and kept the towel on the bed. ¡°Go take your bath.¡± He grumbled those words and moved away from me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I just want to go home.¡± I murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home tomorrow.¡± he said those words in a tone that had no room for argument. Left with no choice, I left the bed and felt a sharp difort in my lower abdomen. I could feel aches all over my body and I had to take my step slowly and gradually. I picked up the towel and strolled to the bathroom. I entered the bathroom, took off my clothes and stood in front of the mirror while I stared at the mark on my left neck. I caressed the mark with the tips of my fingers as I stared at it through the mirror. I red at the mark and wondered how I would be able to live with this for the rest of my life. With heart clenching with pain, I moved away from the mirror, stepped into the shower and took a quick bath. I cleaned my body with the towel and put my clothes back before going back to the room. I walked into the room and noticed the bedsheets had been changed and Eric was seated on the couch with a cup in his hand. With a frown on my face, I ignored him and sat on the bed while avoiding his gaze. ¡°Have this.¡± he handed over the cup to me. ¡°What¡¯s this ?¡± I asked while refusing to take the cup from him. ¡°Just take it and stop asking questions¡±. He ordered with a grumble. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it.¡± I murmured and looked away, while he kept the cup on the table with anger. ¡°Well, that¡¯s your business.¡± He said and ignored me. We sat there and none of us said a word until I spoke up, ¡°Where should I sleep?¡± ¡°You can sleep on the bed.¡± he spoke firmly. I stared at the bed and then to him, ¡°Where will you sleep then ?¡± I asked, ¡°I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.¡± he responded and began taking off his shirt. Seeing him half naked triggered something in me and I had to look away. ¡°Sleep, we can talk tomorrow.¡± He said and went for the door, ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± He murmured, irritated by my question. I stared at him but did not say a word, ¡°We will talk tomorrow, have some sleep.¡± He repeated those words and left the room. Heaving a deep breath, I moved my gaze around his room and noticed it was really morous, but the room became cold the moment he left. I began shivering from the cold and did not know what to do. I was still thinking on what to do when my gaze fell on his closet. I couldn¡¯t wait for him to return, and I have no option than to look for his sweater and put it on before I freeze to death. With shaking legs, I went to the closet and opened it. I searched but couldn¡¯t see any sweater. I closed the closet and was about to go back to bed when my gaze fell on his drawer. ¡°Maybe he keeps his sweaters there because it can¡¯t be possible that someone won¡¯t have a sweater in this part of the country.¡± So I thought to myself and made my way to his drawer. I reach the drawer and was about to pull it out when I heard the bedroom door open. I turned to the direction of the door and saw Eric standing by the door. He stared at me with anger filled eyes and rushed up to me, pushing me away from the drawer while Inded my ass on the hard floor. ¡°How dare you go through my things.¡± He yelled out in rage. Chapter 58 In his arms Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I couldn¡¯t stand her The more I stay with her, the more I possess the urge to kiss her one more time, and it annoys me. I decided to go to the woods and calm myself down. Maybe all this was just because I mated with her. I left the room and went downstairs. I was about to leave the house, but I couldn¡¯t, I just couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Most werewolf usually stay in bed all night, after mating with their mates, but I just couldn¡¯t. Sighing heavily, I opened the door and left the house, but then I remembered that it wasn¡¯t proper to leave her all alone after all we did. Groaning angrily, I went back to the house, climbed the stairs and went back to my room. The moment I opened the door of my room, I made eyes with Victoria, but then something else caught my attention. She was about to pull out my drawer, and in that drawer I had my masks, my chains, rope, and blindfolds. I basically have all my BDSM stuffs in there. I groaned in anger and rushed to the drawer. Out of impulse, I yanked her away from the drawer. ¡± What did hell did you just do.¡± My wolf growled angrily at me. ¡°How dare you go through my things.¡± I uttered in anger while staring at her with hate. She looked at me, shocked and confused at my reaction. Seeing her reaction, I realized she hadn¡¯t seen the stuffs, which made me suck in a soft breath in relief and roughly ran my fingers through my hair.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I invaded your privacy, I just wanted to get some warmer wear, but I couldn¡¯t see any in your closet, so I thought you might have kept them here.¡± she mumbled those words in a low soft voice that instantly killed all the anger in me, and I hated myself for reacting that way. She stood to her feet and sat on the bed with her arms wrapped around her body. I stared at her and noticed she was a bit cold. Groaning, I moved away from the drawer and sat on the couch with my gaze on her. ¡°I don¡¯t have a body warmer.¡± I spoke firmly and got a shocked and confused re from her. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t have a body warmer in this part of the country?¡± She spoke in disbelief, it was obvious she thought I was lying. ¡°I don¡¯t need those things because my temperature is different from yours, so I see no need for them.¡± I added, while she eyed me for a while and looked away. ¡°You should get some sleep.¡± I told her and saw her hesitate for a while, but she climbed on the bed and pulled the nket over her body. I noticed she tried closing her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t, rather she stared at me like she was trying to read through me. Not able to withstand her gaze, I stood on my feet and stood by the window, staring at the full moon. I have gotten what I wanted, I have mated with her, and yet, I wasn¡¯t at peace, rather it felt like something was missing and wrong. I stared back at her and realized she was shivering despite the nket on her. I moved away from the window and sat on the couch. While staring at her, I checked the time and saw that it was a few minutes past 4am. Inhaling deeply, I rxed on the couch and tried getting some sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. My attention was drowned to her and I couldn¡¯t resist it. I watched her shiver and pulled the nket more on herself, but it wasn¡¯t helping. I knew what was wrong with her, she needed me, but I just couldn¡¯t let her sleep in my arms, something I wouldn¡¯t do for Sophie. I sat there and tried to get my gaze away from her, but I just couldn¡¯t, she kept dragging my attention to her and I couldn¡¯t resist it. Not able to hold myself any longer, I stood on my feet and strode over to the bed andy beside her. I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and stared at her sleeping peacefully, not discovering my presence in the bed. I took a deep breath before getting inside the nket. I got inside the nket with her and gently ced my hand on her shoulder. The moment my hand touched her, she made a s ft sound of relief in her sleep. I moved closer to her and pulled her into my arms, while she released a sound offort andfortably rested her head on my chest. I stared at her sleeping peacefully on me and for a strange reason I felt sofortable, like I was used to her in my arms. A soft groan left my lips and I had to look away. This wasn¡¯t part of the n, this is ridiculous, and I have to stop it. Few minutester, I heard her murmuring things in her sleep that I couldn¡¯t understand. She kept on babbling in her sleep, and it felt like she was in fear. She kept on shuddering despite being in my arms and forcefully shoved away from my grip. I stood up from the bed and touched her head. She was burning with fever and I became frightened. ¡°Wake up.¡± I patted her softly, but got no response from her, ¡°Please get my aunt out.¡± she murmured those words in her sleep and I notice tears dropping on her cheek, despite her eyes being closed. Whatever dream she was having was really hurting her and I needed to wake her up from it. ¡°Victoria.¡± I roughly patted her on the shoulder, and this time she slowly opened her eyes. Firstly, she moved her gaze around the room with tears soaked eyes before locking eyes with me. She stared at me for a while like she was trying to process the surroundings she was, before she closed her eyes for a bit and opened them. Hurriedly, she left the bed and took in a deep breath before going for her bag. I watched her hurriedly put two tablets in her mouth and swallow them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, not knowing when that left my mouth. ¡°None of your business.¡± she muttered out those words in an angry tone. Watching her, it felt like she was a different person. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me in that way.¡± I spoke in annoyed. With a scoff, she turned around, eyed me with anger and strode closer to me with no atom of fear in her eyes. ¡°And if I do, what will you do?¡± Chapter 59 Dont act like you care Victoria¡¯s POV I woke up with a serious ache in my head. I had that dream again, a dream that has been tormenting me for the past three years. I stared around and realized I was in Eric¡¯s room. I made eyes with him and saw him staring at me with curious eyes. It was obvious he saw me having that nightmare, and it crushed me. I left bed and went for my drugs. Luckily, I put them in my bag. I took out two tablets of it and swallowed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard his voice beside me. Hearing those words from him, I felt furious. I hated he was acting as if he cared for me when I knew it was just a show for that moment. ¡°None of your business.¡± I responded with anger and saw him nce at me with anger before speaking up, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me in that way.¡± he spoke angrily. Hearing those words from him, I felt anger run through my blood. Who does he think he is that no one could talk to him. He might be a powerful wolf and alpha for All I care, but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to think he was high above everyone. Angrily, I turned around and held his gaze with no atom of fear in me, ¡°And if I do, what will you do.¡± I asked in rage, not minding the consequences of my actions. Groaning angrily, he stood on his feet and moved closer to me with his gaze on me. Seeing the anger in his eyes, I gulped nervously and looked away. ¡°You act strong, yet you are weak.¡± He mocked. Hearing those words from him, I became bitter and couldn¡¯t control it.¡±You are weaker than I in every way.¡± I blurted out those words in anger, and like a speed of light, he rushed up to me and grabbed me by the neck. ¡°What did you say?¡± he demanded in outrage, while I put my hand on his hand attempting to take his grip off me, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt myself running out of breath and the memories of three years ago came shing in my head. I was about to lose it and fall unconscious when he suddenly removed his grip on me. I coughed out in pain and tried getting in some air. I sat on the floor, holding on to my neck, while he moved away from me and stood by the window with his back to me. ¡°I hate it when people call me weak.¡± he muttered out those words in anger. ¡°I hate weakness and no one dares use those words on me, but today you went as far as calling me a weak man.¡± he groaned angrily and turned to face me. Ignoring his gaze, I held my neck and tried to calm my panting breath. I checked the time and saw that it was already past 5am, so I stood up from the floor and picked up my things, ready to leave. ¡°It¡¯s already 5am, your driver can drive me back home.¡± I spoke, tiredly, and he gave me a quizzical look before leaving the window. I¡¯ll take you myself.¡± He murmured, I wanted to speak against it, but I decided to let it be. I eyed him put on his clothes and picked up his phone and car keys. He went to the door and opened it, while I followed him out of his room and went downstairs. We got downstairs and I waited for him to take out the car from the garage. ¡°I apologize for scaring you.¡± A voice spoke behind me. I turned and noticed it was the gentleman who had driven me here. I stared at him and didn¡¯t know what to say to him. ¡°I thought you were used to seeing us in that form.¡± he added. I nced at him and noticed the sincerity in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I smiled at him and looked away, ¡°He is here.¡± The driver announced to me. I looked up and saw Eric in front of me. I smiled at the driver before making my way to the car. I got to the car and entered, making sure I avoided him and was really far away from him. He took in a deep breath before driving off. The drive back to my house was quiet and tense. Tiredly, Iid my head on the door of the car and thought of my life. I just slept with a cold beast who doesn¡¯t care for me besides mating with me. It was stupid and ridiculous. I rested on the door window, closed my eyes in pain and defeat. I was in love with another man, but I just gave my body to a cold beast. I noticed the car stopped, and then I realized we were in front of my apartment. ¡°My ount manager will send you the money first thing in the morning.¡±he spoke coldly while staring outside the window.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I eyed him with hatred and wondered What sort of man is he that he just took a woman¡¯s pride, and thinks it¡¯s normal not to say words offort to her. With a heavy heart, I sucked in a deep breath to calm myself down and went for the car door. I unlocked the door of the car and angrily went out. I stood by the car window and stared at him with anger and pain in me. I felt so cheap and used. ¡°I pray our path never crosses in this life or the life beyond.¡± I uttered those words and walked away, but something tells me I was wrong, that this was just the beginning. When I got to the t, I noticed Sonia was already home. I knocked on the door, and she quickly opened the door and shed me a big weing smile, which I ignored and entered the t. I flung my bag on the floor and copsed on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± Sonia asked, and sat beside me, While I just took in a deep breath and sat on the bed, ¡°What happened ?¡± She asked, I stared at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Did something happen?¡± She asked while staring at me with a worried look. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Was all I could say. Chapter 60 Not my type of woman Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I banged the car steering with anger and couldn¡¯t drive home. What she said to me was what I wanted to hear. I wanted her to disappear from my life and act like she never knew someone like me. That was my n, that was my initial n. But hearing it directly from her, I felt something strange in my heart and I hated it. I rested on the head seat of the car and closed my eyes to calm down my nerves for a bit before starting the car. I drove back home, parked the car in the garage and went to my room. Tiredly, I pulled off my clothes and left the house with just my shorts and ran out to the woods. I got to the woods and shifted to my wolf form. Changing into my wolf form, I felt rxed and calm. I walked around the woods to clear my head, and howled in relief when the cold breeze fell on my body. I wandered for a few hours until I noticed it waste in the morning and had to shift to my human form. After changing into my human form, I put on my shorts and left the woods. ¡°Wee back.¡± My driver greeted, but I didn¡¯t respond to his greeting. Getting to my room, I realized the room scents of her, everything in the room reminded me of her and I hated it. Groaning angrily, I went into the shower and took a cold bath. After bathing, I left the shower and stepped into the room. I pulled away the towel from my waist andzily dressed in a ck, charcoal suit. I was putting on my shoes when my phone started ringing. At first, I just wanted to ignore it, but the call kepting, and I couldn¡¯t ignore it. With anger, I went for the phone and noticed it was father calling. Groaning irritated, I picked up the call but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Eric.¡± Dad called out my name ¡°I can hear you father.¡± I murmured ¡°How did it go ?¡± Dad asked, ¡°Fine, can I end this call.¡± I asked in irritation, while Dad chuckled softly over the phone for a bit before speaking up ¡°She is your mate Eric, you will learn to love her and want her.¡± He expressed those words like he was so sure of it, which annoyed me. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, dad, that will never happen.¡± I yelled out those words and ended the call. Angrily, I flung the phone on the bed and ran my fingers through my alreadybed hair. I can never love or want a weak girl like her. She might be my mate, but definitely not my type. I¡¯m a dominant in bed, and she can never be a submissive or go through what my submissive go through, she was undoubtedly not my type. Sighing heavily, I put on my shoes and picked up my jacket before leaving my room. I went to the sitting room and met my housekeeper preparing the table for breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m not having breakfast.¡± I said those words as I walked away. I left the building and met my driver, who opened the car door for me to go in. After entering the car, he put on the car engine and drove off. What dad said kept ringing in my head throughout the drive to my office, and I hated it. ¡°We are here, sir.¡± my driver¡¯s words took me out of my thoughts. Quickly, he came out of the car and opened the door for me. I got out of the car, buttoned up two buttons of my jacket and walked into the office. ¡°Good morning sir.¡± My employees greeted, as I walked towards my private elevator. ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± my secretary greeted, as soon as I stepped into my office. ¡°What are my schedules for today.¡± I asked, not giving a response to his greeting. Lowering his head in respect, he took out his iPad and began reading through it. ¡°Is that all ?¡± I asked, after several minutes of listening to my schedules. ¡°Actually sir, I omitted some meetings, so you can do then tomorrow¡±. I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I cut him off, ¡°Give me aplete schedule. I have nothing doing¡±. ¡°Yes sir.¡± He lowered his head in respect and left the office. Maybe a lot of work will distract me from her. Three hourster I groaned angrily and threw the paper on my desk. I was finding it hard to concentrate on work because she upied my thoughts. ¡°Sir, your next meeting starts in five minutes from now.¡± I nodded my head to him and went through the file again, yet nothing was working.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Few minutester, the meeting started, but I was finding it hard to concentrate, but luckily for me, my secretary was with me, taking down all the important information. After thest meeting for the day, I decided to just go home and rest my head. I left the office, got into the car, and the driver drove off. We got home and I angrily left the car and went straight to my room. I took off my clothes and went into the shower. Took a quick cold bath and strolled back into the room, naked. I picked up my phone and dialed my ount manager¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good day sir.¡± he greeted. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent the money to her?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry sir, I tried sending the money, but her ount wasn¡¯t able to hold such amount of money. So, I¡¯m trying to upgrade it.¡± He tried exining. ¡°Be fast about it.¡± I grumbled and ended the call. I threw the phone on the bed and was about lying on the bed when I noticed footstepsing upstairs. The door of my room came wide open, and I saw Sophie walking in. She stepped into my room and sat on the couch, moving her gaze around the room, before she settled them on me. ¡°She was here, right ?¡± She asked in anguish, while I ignored her and left the bed. I went to the bar and took out a bottle of whiskey, filled up the ss and took a sip of it. ¡°You¡¯ve mated with her, what next?¡±she asked in a low submissive voice that I couldn¡¯t ignore. As much as Victoria was my mate, I love and adore Sophie, she has everything I needed in a woman. Not getting a response from me, she stood up from the couch and stood before me, ¡°Are you going to abandon me?¡± She asked, with tears-soaked eyes. Seeing her in such pain, I became angry and disappointed in myself. Sighing heavily, I moved closer to her and cupped her cheeks with my both hands.¡± I will never leave you for anyone¡±. I said those words as a promise to her. Chapter 61 Stay away Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Rx, Vicky, you worry yourself over nothing.¡± Sonia said while I gave her an angry stare, but she wasn¡¯t bothered about it, ¡°You just mated with Eric and you should be happy about that!.¡± Sonia eximed happily. ¡°Do you even understand what I¡¯m saying to you ?¡± I asked in anger andy on the bed with my back, while Sonia shrugged her shoulders before speaking,¡±So what next ?¡± She asked, ¡°What else?¡± I asked in anger, ¡°Did you guys intend to see each other again ?¡± She asked with excitement, which made me snicker and closed my eyes before responding. ¡± Eric loves someone else, and I¡¯m very aware of that.¡± I murmured, trying to hide the pain in my voice. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, you are his mate, and he is allowed to love only you.¡± Sonia expressed those words like she was so sure of it, which irritated me. ¡°Can we stop talking about this.¡± I demanded, aggravated by the topic, which made Sonia nce at me with pity but did not say a word. With a heavy sigh, I rxed on the bed and all that happenedst night came flickering in my head, which caused tears to drop on my cheek. I was basically crying for a dick head, and I hated myself for it. He doesn¡¯t deserve my tears, he doesn¡¯t deserve any drop of it. Taking a deep breath, I wiped the tears from my cheeks and stood to my feet. With heavy feet, I strolled to the window and stood before it with so many thoughts in my head. Firstly, I will never give my body ever to Eric. To hell with this ridiculous mate of a thing. Secondly, I will make Eric pay for using me and calling me a weak human. He calls me weak, but beginning from today I will show him how strong I can be. With that, I went back to bed. ¡°The manager called.¡± Sonia spoke up, ¡°What did he say ?¡± I asked, ¡°Nothing serious, he just said you should stay at home and rest.¡± she muttered out those words while staring at me with concern. ¡°Very well then.¡± I left the bed and walked to the closet. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Sonia asked, while I nodded my head to her, ¡°Where to ?¡± She asked, concerned, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just need to clear my head.¡± I murmured and took out a dress from the closet. I changed into the dress and gazed at myself through the mirror, only to realize the mark was still there, reminding me of the silly mistake I madest night. Groaning softly, I went back to my closet and took out a turtle-neck dress and put it on. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±, Sonia asked almost like a plea, but I smiled at her and picked up my bag. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I assured her with those words and left the apartment. As soon as I stepped outside the apartment, I took a deep breath and moved my feet, with no particr direction in my mind. I walked for a few minutes and stopped in front of a coffee shop. The coffee shops looks huge and expensive for my ss, but I didn¡¯t care, I just wanted to rx my nerves. Without a second thought, I walked into the shop, took a seat and ordered a cup of coffee. I moved my gaze around and noticed everyone in the coffee shop were men and women of high status and standard, but I didn¡¯t mind. Few minutester, my coffee was brought to me. I took a sip of it and moved my gaze around, only to hold gaze with Eric. ¡±Shit.¡± I murmured and noticed he nced at me like he was reading through me. Curiously, I moved my gaze and noticed his girlfriend was with him, she was giggling happily while talking to him, but his eyes were fixed on me. I felt aches in my heart as I watched her cling to him, but he fixed his eyes on me and refused to look away. His girlfriend took notice of it and looked my way with an angry and irritated look. Quickly, I shifted my gaze from them and slowly took a sip of my coffee. ¡°You can do this.¡± I murmured to myself and kept on taking sips of my coffee, not minding he was a few tables away from me and his gazes were still on me. Hastily, I finished making the coffee, stood on my feet and made my way out. I went out of the door and wanted to walk away when I heard a familiar voice behind me. I turned and saw that it was Eric, staring at me with his two sets of green eyes that I would love so much if it was DOM Tim staring at me rather than this cold and heartless man standing in front of me. Sighing heavily, I ignored him and kept walking away. ¡°Victoria!¡± He called out my name angrily and impatiently, which forced me to veer around and gave him a look filled with anger and disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my name.¡± I spoke with rage, while he red at me like he was trying to pierce through my soul. ¡°We are supposed to act like strangers, why are you here.¡± I yelled out, not minding we were in a public ce. Without saying a word, he stared directly into my eyes for a while, before speaking, ¡°I just wanted to know how you were doing.¡± he said in a worried tone while I scoffed, and shook my head with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, what else do you want ?¡± I yelled while he roughly ran his fingers through his hair and stared around. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were okay, that¡¯s all.¡± He murmured angrily, ¡°Really ?¡± I asked, with a scoff, ¡°You really want to know if I was okay ?¡± I asked and took a step closer to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not okay, I¡¯m not fucking okay. I have to carry this bite and Mark for the rest of my life, how can I be okay.¡± I yelled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m bearing the mark of a man I despise and who hates me in return, how can I be fine, how can I be fucking okay.¡± I yelled with bitterness while my heart aches with pain. ¡°Stay away from me, I beg of you¡­¡± I paused and sped my two palms before him in a pleading manner, ¡±Because if you don¡¯t, I might do what both of us will live to regret¡±. I said those words as a warning and walked away.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not all humans are weak. Chapter 62 Occupy his thoughts Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I groaned as I watched her leave. This was what I wanted, for she to ignore me like nothing happened between us, but here I was, worried about her. The hatred and anger I saw in her eyes was something I could not exin. Grunting angrily, I went inside the coffee shop and copsed back on the chair, totally ignoring Sophie. ¡°She is your mate?¡± Sophie directed that question to me while giving me a quizzical look. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to talk about it.¡± I spoke in a tone that had no room for argument. Sophie red at me and bites her lips. It was obvious she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I should take you home, I grumbled and stood on my feet. Ignoring her, I walked out of the coffee shop, while Sophie followed behind. ¡°I thought I would spend the night at your ce.¡± She spoke in a low, submissive voice, which I ignored and opened the car. We both entered the car while Sophie grumbled to herself. ¡°I thought I would warm your bed tonight.¡± she spoke like a plead. There were times things like this triggered something in me, but not anymore. After mating with Victoria, I felt so drowned in her and I hated myself for it . ¡°Eric.¡± Sophie called in a low submissive voice that always turns me on, but this time my attention was on someone else. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for things like this.¡± I muttered out seriously, While She frowned at me and looked away. We drove silently to her house until I parked in front of her apartment. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I said and stared outside the window. She did not say a word, rather she left the car and walked away. Angrily, I roughly ran my fingers through my hair before driving back home. I got home and was restless. All Victoria said was ringing in my head and I couldn¡¯t ignore it. I checked the time and saw that it was past 9pm, and I knew she wouldn¡¯t be in the club, so I picked up my mask and drove to the club. After a few minutes¡¯ drive, I got to the club and put on my mask before going in. I sat at the bar stand and ordered a bottle of whiskey to clear up my Head. I was still taking a sip of my drink when I noticed a DOM behind me. ¡°I see you are enjoying yourself.¡± He said and took the seat beside me. Without being told, I knew it was Kelvin. ¡°Where have you been¡± I asked while taking a sip of my drink. ¡°You could have just called if you really wanted to know.¡± he murmured and ordered a drink. We both sat there in silence while I noticed Kelvin¡¯s constant gaze on me and I knew what he was trying to do. ¡°Stop it. ¡°Stop what ?¡±. he asked, acting ignorant. ¡°You¡¯ve mated with her.¡± He said those words, but not as a question, which I ignored and took another sip of my drink. ¡°Your wolf feels so rxed, but you are not.¡± He questioned, while staring into my eyes like he was trying to Pierce through me. ¡°Can you stop interrogating me.¡± I grumbled angrily, while he scoffed at my words and took a sip of his drink. ¡°You mated with your matest night and here you are drinking yourself to death.¡± He said, while I groaned at his words, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Eric.¡± He called out my name, ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± I murmured and stood on my feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked while staring directly into my eyes to read my thought. Knowing what he was about to do, I quickly nced away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are going to do what I¡¯m thinking.¡± he asked in anger, but I ignored him and walked away. I went to the VIP lounge and took a seat. I moved my gaze around, and it fell on a submissive. She looks new and that got my attention. ¡°Come.¡± I signaled her toe to me. She giggled happily and strolled towards me. ¡°Good day, DOM Tim¡±. She greeted happily. ¡°Sit.¡± I ordered, which she obediently did. ¡°I thought you would never take notice of me.¡±, she murmured with a frown on her face, like a child. I scoffed and took a sip of my drink. Heaving a deep breath, I closed my eyes and once again she invaded my thoughts. ¡°Dom Tim.¡± The submissive voice took me out of my thoughts. ¡°Can you have a y with me in my private room ?¡± I asked while I ran my gaze on her body. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied in a low, submissive voice. ¡°Very well then.¡± I stood on my feet and led the way. We were almost in my private room when I saw Kelvin leaning on the wall close to my room door. He had a serious look on his face, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t let me in unless we have a talk. ¡±Go in and wait for me.¡± I said those words to the submissive, who nodded her head and went in. ¡°What are you doing.¡± He asked in anger, ¡°Stay the fuck away from me.¡± I yelled, frustrated. ¡°Really?¡± He questioned, While I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I wanna do, you don¡¯t have a say to it.¡± I yelled and was about walking away when his words stopped me. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her, you really don¡¯t.¡± He expressed those words with pity and left. Hearing those words from him, I felt anger ran down my spine, which made me clenched my both feet and walked away. I groaned angrily and opened the door of my private room, where I saw the submissive kneeling in a submissive way and both hands on herps.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I groaned and sat on the couch, while I red at the submissive kneeling before me. ¡°Can you endure a painful y.¡±? I asked, ¡°Yes, master.¡± She mumbled in a low, submissive voice. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath. ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 63 Not as Victoria鈥檚 Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±Come over here.¡± I said and gestured her to move forward, which she did by her knees. ¡°I¡¯m here, master.¡± She mumbled in a low, submissive voice that I find very alluring. ¡°You know what we are about to do, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied, while I nodded my head as a response. ¡°I have my rules and would love if you would keep to them.¡± I said and got a quick answer from her. ¡±I will, master.¡± she whispered obediently. ¡°Good girl.¡± I hummed, brought forth my hand and gently stroked her hair. ¡±Rule number one. No touching of my upper body.¡± The moment I said those words, I remember Victoria in my arms and marveled how I did not react to her touch. ¡±Rule two. Don¡¯t touch my face or try to pull off my mask.¡± I warned. ¡°Yes master.¡± ¡°Say your safe word if I¡¯m above your limits.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± she responded. ¡°What¡¯s your safe word.¡± I inquired. ¡°Pain.¡± She mumbled. ¡°Pain.¡± I repeated after her while saving the word in my memory. Nodding my head to her words, I ran my fingers through her hair, went for her cheek and gently ran my fingers tips on it. ¡°Remember no sex, just pain and pleasure¡±. I announced those words, so she would know what she was getting into. ¡°Yes master.¡± she replied in a low submissive voice that triggered the dominant Spirit in me. ¡°Stand up.¡± I ordered Quickly, she stood on her feet with her hands on herps and her head down. ¡±Strip.¡± I ordered. ¡°Yes master.¡± She unhooked her bra and seductively pulled it off. I noticed her breasts were round and Portable, with perfect nipples, but not as wless as Victoria¡¯s. Sighing softly, I groaned when pictures of Victoria kept flickering in my head. Realizing she was invading my thoughts again, I closed my eyes and took her out of my head. I saw the submissive smile at me shyly before she took off herce pant. I moved my gaze downward to her pussy and was relieved. She was clean and well shaved, which made my Dick jerk in anticipation. ¡°Turn around.¡± I said, and she quickly did. I red at her body and realized she had a perfect body, but not as perfect as Victoria¡¯s. I groaned in frustration as I keptparing her to Victoria. ¡°Come.¡± She turned around and moved closer to me, ¡°Sit.¡±, I tapped myp to her. She smiled at me and slowly sat on myps with her hands on herps. I felt my dick jerk impatiently, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be having sex. I just can¡¯t have sex with anyone right now because it would be too dangerous. Ignoring my hardened dick, I ced my fingers in her hair and gently caressed it. The more I stroke her hair the more I kept seeing pictures of Victoria, and it torments me. ¡°Stand up.¡± I ordered, and she obediently did. ¡°Knell¡±. I ordered and she did exactly as I instructed. I stared at her and noticed she was superb at it, probably better than Sophie. Without saying a word, I stood on my feet and went for my BDSM stuff. I opened my drawer and took out chains, ropes, blindfolds, a gag, a sex toy and a vibrator. I took all out and kept them on the bed. I turned around and noticed she red at the stuff on the bed and gulped. ¡°You can stop if you are scared.¡± I said, but she quickly spoke up, ¡°No master, I¡¯m just excited and can¡¯t wait to please you.¡± she whispered. Damn, she was really good at this. ¡°Good girl.¡± I gave her a weak smile before closing the drawer. With heavy feet, I walked straight to the couch and sat on it. ¡°Stand up.¡± I ordered. She stood on her feet and stood before me with her perfect body, but not as perfect as Victoria¡¯s. Groaning frustrated, I pulled out my belt and in a swift motion, took down my jeans to my knees. ¡°Pleasure me.¡± I demanded. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Quickly, she knelt on the floor and took out my dick from my underwear. She gulped in excitement at the size of my hard dick before she wrapped it around her fingers and gently stroked it. Sighing in pleasure, I threw my head backward and hissed in relief as she stroked my dick for a while before I felt her warm lips on my dick. I moaned in satisfaction and closed my eyes in bliss as she took my dick fully into her mouth. I ced my hand on her head and stroked her hair while she perfectly sucked my dick. ¡°This is good ¡°. I mumbled with my eyes closed, in bliss. She kept sucking my dick perfectly, when suddenly Victoria flickered in my head.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I could hear her screams and shouts of pain as I marked her, which made me groan angrily and open my eyes. Out of impulse, I pulled my dick from her mouth, and said, ¡±On your feet and pick up the vibrator from the bed.¡± I ordered. ¡°Yes master.¡± she obeyed and quickly went for the vibrator. ¡°Can you take double pration¡±? I asked. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied, excited. ¡°Good girl,e here.¡± she obeyed and moved closer to me. Gently, I caressed her cheek, while she closed her eyes and mumbled at my touch. ¡±Get on the bed and face me.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± She climbed on the bed and knelt before me. ¡°Put the vibrator in you.¡± I ordered while I gently stroked my dick with my left finger. Quickly, shey on the bed and ced her feet on the bed while her pussy was right in front of me, which was well cleaned and has an impressive smell, but not as fascinating as Victoria¡¯s, even though I didn¡¯t take a proper look at her. Shey on the bed with her back, while her legs were wide opened to me, so I could get a better view of her pussy. With eyes fixed on her, I watched her slowly insert the vibrator in her already dripping wet pussy. I watched her moan loudly as she put the vibrator deeper into her pussy, while I sat there and moaned in satisfaction. In a swift motion, I stroked my dick and watched her groan and jerk as the vibrator moves in her. ¡°Knell.¡± I ordered. Slowly, she stood up from the bed and knelt on the bed with the vibrator still in her pussy. ¡°I want to feel the wetness of your lips on my Dick.¡± I said in a demanding tone. ¡°Yes master.¡± She took my dick in her mouth and sucked roughly while she moaned due to the effect of the vibrator in her. I moaned in pleasure as she wlessly sucked my dick. Groaning in relief, I closed my eyes and imagined it was Victoria¡¯s perfect lips on my dick. Fantasizing about it, made me moan loudly at the thought of it and roughly took hold of her hair while I roughly fucked her in the mouth, imagining it was Victoria¡¯s. Grunting loudly, I fucked her, until I realized myself and pulled out of her mouth. ¡°On your feet.¡± Chapter 64 In his head Alpha Eric¡¯s POV Quickly, she left the bed and stood before me with trembling legs due to the effect of the vibrator in her. ¡°Get back on the bed.¡± I spoke in a rough, dominant voice. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied in a whisper and climbed on the bed with her knees on the bed. ¡°Pick up the toy and pleasure yourself.¡± I said, and She went for the toy andy on the bed with her pussy widely disyed to me. Slowly, she caresses the toy at the entrance of her pussy before she gradually inserts it in her and moaned loudly in pleasure as the toy and vibrator were in her, making it a double pration. I watched her close her eyes and spread her legs wider for me, and slowly pulled out the toy and inserted it in again. ¡°Master.¡± She moans loudly in pleasure. I felt my dick getting harder, and I couldn¡¯t control the moansing out of my mouth. I took hold of my dick and gently stroked it as I watched her pleasure herself right before me. I noticed how easily the toy went in and out of her and realized she was wet and dripping of her cum. I moaned at the sight of it and closed my eyes in bliss when again I heard Victoria moans in my head and how she tightly held my neck and scratched my back with her fingers. I moaned louder and imagined it was Victoria¡¯s tight pussy in front of me pleasuring herself. I moaned louder at the thought of it and increased my pace as I imagined her in my head. Slowly, I opened my eyes and felt disappointed when I realized it wasn¡¯t Victoria in front of me, but a sub. I felt anger and frustration run through my blood. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of her in a perfect moment like this, all the things I imagined her doing in my head were insane, and it will never happen in reality. I let go of my dick in anger and stared at the submissive, who was moaning in pleasure. ¡°Get up.¡± Slowly, she stood up from the bed and strolled towards me, with trembling legs. ¡°Pull the toy out of you.¡± I ordered. ¡°Yes master.¡± She moaned and pulled out the toy from her. ¡°Rope or chains ?¡±. I asked ¡°Chains master.¡± Humming to her words, I took away my jean trousers and was left with my shirt and underwear. I went for the chains on the bed and picked it up. ¡°Kneel back on the bed.¡± She obeyed, knelt on the bed and red at me in a submissive way. ¡°Your hands.¡± I demanded. She took her hands to me and I chained them together. ¡°Ass up to me.¡± She turned around and raised her ass up to me. I groaned in satisfaction and gently spanked her Ass, ¡°Master!¡± she moaned out while I gently caressed her Ass and spanked it again. ¡°Master.¡± She whimpers with her head buried in the pillow. I went for the whip and gently ran it on her body and watched her shiver with pleasure. I ran the whip all over her back before unleashing a wipe. ¡°Master.¡±she moaned out in pain and pleasure. Groaning softly, I spanked her on the ass while she buried her face in the pillow and moaned loudly as her body shook with pleasure. ¡°Turn around.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± She knelt on the bed in front of me with her two hands tied with the chains. ¡±Mouth open.¡± I demanded while taking off my underwear. She obediently opened her mouth and I roughly put my dick in her mouth. Like a true professional, she began giving me a blow job with just her mouth, while I groaned and began fucking her mouth at my pace. Filled with pleasure, I closed my eyes to enjoy the feeling when again I felt the satisfaction I felt when my dick was in Victoria¡¯s virgin hole, and wished I was fucking her again. Realizing I was thinking about her again, I groaned and increased my pace while I tried to take her off my head. I noticed the sub quivered and moaned in pain and pleasure as I roughly fucked her mouth, visualizing it was Victoria¡¯s tight pussy. I felt angry and frustrated at myself for still thinking about Victoria, when she should be long dead in my thoughts. Angrily, I pulled out of the submissive mouth and yanked her out of the bed. I pulled her from the bed and yanked her to the wall. ¡°Hands on the wall.¡± I said in a demanding tone. Obediently, she stood by the wall and ced her two hands on the wall above her head and positioned her ass up to me. Groaning softly, I picked up the whip and ran it all over her body while she closed her eyes and shivered in pleasure before Inded the whip on her ass. ¡±Mmmm.¡± She moaned loudly. Tenderly, I ran kisses on her back andnded anothersh. ¡°Count until ten.¡± I ordered ¡°Yes, master.¡± She mumbled in a low, submissive voice. Gently, I caressed her ass andnded another wipe, ¡°One master.¡±she murmured in pain and pleasure. I ced kisses on her back and wiped her for the second and third time. ¡°Three.¡± She moaned in pleasure while I ced kisses on her ass and gently took hold of her sizeable breast in my hand, but it wasn¡¯t as soft as Victoria¡¯s. ¡°I wish our path never crosses again.¡± Victoria¡¯s words yed in my head, which made me groan and wiped her with the whip, this time not as a y. ¡°What else do you want from me.¡± Victoria¡¯s angry voice yed in my head, which made me groaned in anger and wiped the submissive on the ass. ¡°Six.¡± She eximed in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, what else do you want from me.¡± Her voice kept ringing in my head.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I groaned frustrated and wiped the submissive on her back while I roughly took hold of her breast in my hand. ¡°I can never be okay, not when I have to live with this mark for the rest of my life.¡± Victoria¡¯s angry voice buzzed in my head, and I did not know when I lost control and yanked the submissive from the wall and threw her on the bed. Chapter 65 Getting her out of his head(BDSm) Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I closed my eyes and struggled to get her off my head, but it wasn¡¯t working. I stared at the submissive, who red back at me with stunned eyes. Tiredly, I took in a deep breath and calm myself before speaking up, ¡°Do you wanna say your safe word?¡±. I asked while avoiding her gaze. ¡°No, master, I¡¯m enjoying it.¡± She whispered in a low seductive submissive voice that triggered the dominant spirit in me. I went for the blindfold and blindfolded her eyes because I knew the colors of my eyes were about to change, and I didn¡¯t want her to see me in such a state. I filled up my ss, took a sip of my drink and stared at the naked submissive on the bed. ¡°Can I have sex with you?¡± I asked, unsure of myself. ¡°Yes, master.¡± She replied excitedly. ¡°I might be a bit rough with you, but I will triple the pay.¡± I assured her with a warning. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied while nodding her head in agreement. I took another sip of my drink and went to my drawer. I opened it, went for the condoms and took out a few packs. With heavy feet, I strolled back to the bed and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Say your safe word if I¡¯m beyond your limits.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± I tore out the condom and wore it on my dick beforeying on the bed with my back. ¡°Come.¡±, I ordered and took her hand in mine, ¡°Ride on me.¡± She climbed on me and slowly sits on me while taking my whole dick in her wet, dripping pussy. She moaned in satisfaction as my entire dick went inside her. I ced my hands on her waist and pulled her more closely. She moaned in pleasure as I took hold of her breasts with my mouth and started sucking them. I closed my eyes to enjoy the pleasure, and again the thought of Victoria yed in my head. Groaning softly, I left her breast andid back on the bed, allowing the sub to fuck me at her pace. She was indeed a good rider, better than Sophie, and she made sure she wasn¡¯t touching me. I moaned in bliss and began fucking her at my pace. She whimpers out in pleasure while I closed my eyes and tried to enjoy the pleasure when Victoria¡¯s low moans yed in my head and I became angry and frustrated. Forcefully, I pulled out of the submissive and left the bed. ¡°Come.¡± I took her out of the bed and made hery on the table. She spread her legs wider for me so that I could see the vibrator still in her. I ced her two legs on my shoulders and slid my dick in her. Her pussy was tight because of the vibrator already in her, and it reminded me of Victoria¡¯s Virgin pussy. I groaned, frustrated, and began fucking her to ease myself. She moaned while her body shook with pleasure. I ignored her moans and kept fucking her, so I could take Victoria off from my head, and it worked. I lowered my head and took her sizeable breast in my mouth and sucked it roughly while I fucked her, not minding she was now screaming. I left her breast and took hold of her hair and increased my pace. The table shook with noises and her screams and moans could be heard all over the room, but the room was made of soundproof, so no one could hear a single sound outside. I roughly caressed her body as I fucked her roughly before I forcefully pulled out of her. ¡°Turn over and ass up to me.¡± I ordered. Quickly, she turned around with shaking legs and knelt on the table while her ass was up to me. I spanked her ass before putting my two fingers in her wet pussy. She cries and shivers with pleasure, while I waited for her to say her safe word, but she wouldn¡¯t. Never have I fucked a sub this hard, and she was able to hold it. I stuck my fingers in her for a while before pulling out the condom from my dick and put on a new one. I spanked her ass again and roughly inserted my dick in her in a swift motion which made her screams in pain and shivers with pleasure. I took hold of her hair and pulled her to me before I started fucking her with all the frustration I was going through. I mmed in and out of her with aggression. To me, this wasn¡¯t sex, I was just trying to get rid of Victoria in my head. ¡°Are you my bitch.¡± I asked, as I roughly fucked her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Master¡¯s bitch.¡± She moaned in pleasure. I tightened my grip on her hair and increased my pace. ¡°Do you enjoy my big dick in you?¡± I asked in a dominant voice. ¡°Yes, master, I enjoy your big dick in me.¡± She mumbled with pleasure mixed with pain.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I groaned in satisfaction and closed my eyes, but this time there was no Victoria, my thoughts were nk of her. I eximed in relief and opened my eyes while I continued fucking her, until I noticed I was about to cum. Quickly, I pulled out of her and pull away the condom. ¡°Pleasure me.¡± I demanded. She quickly turned around, while I removed the blindfold from her eyes. She took my dick in her mouth while I fucked her mouth before spilling out my cum in her mouth while she swallowed everything and gently licked my dick clean with her tongue. I closed my eyes in satisfaction and roughly took hold of her hair and stroked it before I pulled my dick out from her mouth. She stares at me and seductively licks her lips in pleasure. I stared at her, amazed because she was indeed strong not to have said her safe word. I unchained her hands and watched her stood up from the table with shaking legs. Sheid on the bed and slowly pulled out the vibrator from her pussy. I strolled to the couch and sat on it while I took in a deep breath before closing my eyes. Finally, I was able to get Victoria out of my head. Sighing in relief, I entered the bathroom, put on the cold shower and stood in it. I have gotten what I wanted, I have mated with Victoria and I have sessfully gotten her out of my head, but I wasn¡¯t relieved. Chapter 66 Jealous Victoria¡¯s POV I woke up and realized Sonia wasn¡¯t at home, but had gone to the club. I despised staying at home when I knew DOM Tim might be in the club and I wanted to see him and feel his green eyes on me. Tiredly, I stood on my feet, and thought of all I said to Eric. I was happy and proud of myself for what I said and did without any atom of fear.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I walked to the bathroom, washed my face and came back to the room. I sat on the bed, but I was still restless. I wanted DOM Tim and I wanted to see him. I checked the time and saw that it was a few minutes past ten pm. Left with no choice, I went to my closet, took out a ck fitted dress and put it on. I picked up my purse and left the apartment for the club. In a few minutes, I was at the club and walked straight to Sonia¡¯s bar stand, and she was surprised to see me. ¡°You suddenly miss me, huh?¡± he asked with a big grin on her face, while I smiled and peeked around if I could see a certain green-eyes man. ¡°You are looking for him, right?¡± Sonia asked, annoyed. ¡°Is he here ?¡± I asked, still staring around. Sonia rolled her eyes at me and ced a drink in front of me before speaking up. ¡°He is here and, in fact, he should be having sex with the newest and hottest submissive.¡± Sonia spoke with disgust. ¡°You are lying¡±. I murmured, not wanting to believe her words. She chuckled softly, shook her head and continued, ¡°I saw him going into his private room with a submissive who just came in yesterday. It¡¯s been two hours now, and he hasn¡¯t left his room.¡± She spoke firmly. I held her gaze and realized she was actually saying the truth. Realizing this, I felt my heart clenched with pain while I became jealous. Joke on me to think DOM Tim will ever pick interest in someone like me. Heaving a deep breath, I took a sip of the drink Sonia gave me and was lost in thought, until I noticed someone sitting beside me. Curiously, I turned around and noticed it was DOM Kelvin through his mask and eyes. ¡°I heard you are under the weather.¡± He said, while staring at me with worried eyes. ¡°You are masked up today.¡± I said and took another sip of my drink, ignoring his question. ¡°How did you know it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Through your eyes and probably your mask.¡± I replied. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you recognize him.¡± He murmured, but I could understand him, ¡°Who?¡± I asked confused. ¡±Wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± he said and smiled at me. I was about to say something when I felt someone gaze on me while all the hair on my body stood. I turned around and made eyes with DOM Tim. He held my gaze with no emotion in his eyes. I swallowed nervously and looked away while I felt a cold shiver ran down my spine. He walked up to us and took a seat beside DOM Kelvin. ¡°Hey Tim.¡± Kelvin greeted, and he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°A bottle of whiskey.¡± He ordered, ¡°Yes sir.¡± Sonia replied and went for the drink in the bar. She took the drink and kept it in front of him. I watched him pour out the drink in the ss and took a sip of it before he held my gaze. ¡°Hi DOM Tim.¡± I waved my hand nervously at him, but he stared coldly and looked away. I felt embarrassed and dropped my hand back. I saw a sub stood beside DOM Tim and I noticed she was new. I took a better look at her and realized she was the sub Sonia was talking about. I stared at her and noticed she was indeed beautiful, wless white skin and well-pointed breasts. Even without wearing a bra, her breasts look firm. She was indeed beautiful, and I was in no way in apetition with her, not when I heard she was a good sub. DOM Tim pulled her to hisp and made her sit on hisp while he mumbled words in her ear. I felt my heart shattered, and a sudden pain enveloped my heart while I took a sip of my drink to hide my uneasiness. I watched him gently caress the hair of the sub, and I yearned it was me instead of her. With my heart clenching with pain, I moved my gaze from them and met eyes with Kelvin, who stared at me with pity-filled eyes. It was obvious he knew I was in love with DOM Tim. Sighing heavily, he leaned closer to me and stared at me with curiosity before whispering words to me, ¡°You like him ?¡± He asked. I heard him but did not say a word. ¡°You are a mate to Eric, and you should learn to love Eric instead.¡± He murmured. I stared at Kelvin with rage while I swallowed all the drink in the ss before speaking. ¡°I can never love someone like Eric. He hates me and I also hate him.¡± I said, while Kelvin shook his head and took a sip of his drink. I stared at DOM Tim¡¯s direction and saw how the sub was giggling like a child on hisp, and how he was talking to her so tenderly like she was so precious to him just because she was so beautiful and a good sub. I watched him stroke her cheek with his fingers before he gave her his drink to drink with so much care and love. I nced at them and realized the way he was acting could mean only one thing. He was attracted to her, and I was nobody in his eyes apart from a weak bartender. My supposed mate, Eric, dislikes me and loves someone else despite I was his mate. DOM Tim doesn¡¯t love me and loves someone, despite I was more friendly to him than any other DOM, Maybe I was just not lucky with men. I felt tears were threatening to drop on my cheek while Kelvin¡¯s gaze was on me like he was trying to read through me. ¡±Excuse me, I have to leave.¡± I murmured and left the bar stand before Kelvin could stop me. Chapter 67 Something is wrong Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Mate.¡± my silent wolf finally spoke up in anger as I watched her leave the bar stand. ¡°Are youing tomorrow?¡± The sub on myp asked in a low submissive voice. ¡°You can leave now, I have something to do.¡± I said, and noticed she red at me with confused eyes, but stood to her feet. ¡°I will be around if you need me.¡± She shed me a seductive smirk and walked away. ¡°You are a fool.¡± Kelvin said those words through telepath, which I ignored. He stared at me and I noticed the color of his eyes were changing, and then I realized he was furious with me. I watched him stood to his feet, paid the bartender and left without saying a word to me. I took a sip of my drink and tried to calm myself, but then again I perceived an alluring Scent and I knew who it was. Curious, I turned around and saw Victoria having a drink with a DOM. I locked eyes with her and saw how she stared back at me with no expression on her face. Curiously, I took a better look at the DOM and realized the DOM was DOM Israel and his real name was Timothy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was a wealthy man and also a werewolf, but not an alpha. Sighing heavily, I had all my drink in my mouth as I stared at them. They were in a serious discussion, and I wondered what they were saying to each other. Not able to take it anymore, I stood to my feet and walked into the VIP room. I took a seat there and ordered a drink. In a few minutes, the drink was brought to me. I poured some into the ss and took a sip of it. I was taking a sip when I noticed a DOM walking my way. I took a better look and realized it was DOM mike. It had been almost a month and I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from him. I watched him took the seat opposite me and took a sip of my drink while he stared at me with no emotion on his face. Ignoring him, I took my drink from him and kept on drinking while I totally avoided him. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t miss me.¡±he said while staring at me with no emotion on his face. Groaning irritated, I ignored him and kept on taking a sip of my drink when he spoke up again, ¡°You made mey on the bed for good three weeks with broken bones.¡± He spoke in range, while I chuckled softly at his words, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won, Eric, I will get back at you.¡± He threatened, but I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°Firstly, I will design the body of your mate with my marks, I will make her scream and cry out my name in pain and pleasure.¡± He muttered out those words not as a threat, but as a promise. Hearing those words from him, I felt anger run through my blood and I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. With rage, I stood up from the chair and dragged him out of the chair while holding his neck with anger. ¡°I dare you Mike, I dare you to touch just a hair on her body and I will make sure I wipe out your entire generation.¡± I dered those words and red at him with anger for a moment before letting go of him. Angrily, I emptied my ss and dashed out of the VIP lounge. I got to the hall and noticed Victoria was still with the DOM,ughing and taking drinks. I wanted to ignore them and just walk away, but I couldn¡¯t, I was so drowned to her and felt a bit jealous seeing them together. Tiredly, I sat on the couch and watched the strippers on the stage dancing and asking for attention, but my attention was drowned to Victoria and I couldn¡¯t look away. I stared at them and wished I had the gift of hearing words from a far distance, so I would be able to hear whatever they were saying. I was still staring at them when I noticed DOM Eli sitting beside me. ¡°It¡¯s been a longtime, Tim.¡± he said while staring at Victoria with DOM Israel. ¡°I see that she has been marked by you.¡± He grumbled, still staring at her. I didn¡¯t say a word but rather I stared at Victoria who was putting on clothes that covered her neck, thereby covering the mark I gave her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was marked by me, I became angry and a new form of possession enveloped me. I watched DOM Israel whispering words to her that I couldn¡¯t hear and noticed how she was smiling like a baby, then I knew something might be wrong. Victoria was never friendly to any DOM apart from Kelvin and I, and it surprises me that she was too friendly with DOM Israel. I was still in thought when I noticed DOM Israel stood to his feet and held out his hands to her, which she smiled shyly and took. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Eli murmured while staring at both of them. I stared at them and noticed she wasn¡¯t going home, but rather he was taking her towards the direction of his private room. Gulping nervously, I took a sip of my drink and tried to ignore what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf howled in anger and jealousy. Again I took a sip of my drink and closed my eyes, so I could suppress my wolf, and this time it worked. ¡°No matter what, she is your mate, you can¡¯t let a man treat her this way.¡± DOM Eli Pleaded, while I ignored him and still closed my eyes in frustration. ¡°I would have interfered if we were on good terms, but right now, she is angry with me and will never listen to what I say, but you know she admires you among all the Doms.¡± He added. Hearing those words from Elliot, I opened my eyes and stood on my feet. ¡°Fuck.¡± I blurted out, frustrated. I went outside the club and sucked in a deep breath to calm my burning nerves, but it wasn¡¯t working, my thoughts were filled of her, wondering what she was doing with him. ¡°Damn it!.¡± I groaned and went back in. Chapter 68 Charmed Victoria¡¯s POV I felt my heart ache with pain as I left the bar stand. Painfully, I threw back the tears in my eyes and was about to leave the club when I mistakenly bumped into someone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I raised my head and realized it was a DOM, but I didn¡¯t know this DOM. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He said those words while staring at me with intense eyes. I locked eyes with him and felt so intoxicated by his eyes that I couldn¡¯t look away, and neither could I move away from him. ¡°Come with me.¡± He smirked at me, took my both hands and led me back into the club. All the organs in me were screaming, asking me to stay away from him, but I couldn¡¯t, all my bones were weak, and I felt drowned to him. ¡°Sit.¡± He ordered, Obediently, I sat down with my eyes interlocked with his. ¡°What¡¯s your name ?¡± He asked in a low, dominant voice, ¡°Victoria.¡± I whispered. ¡°Victoria.¡± He repeated after me like he was trying to spell out my name. ¡°Nice name Vicky, you work here right.¡± He asked, ¡°Yes¡±. I murmured. ¡°Leave Vicky, leave now.¡± Those words rang in my head as I stared at the DOM in front of me, who reminded me so much of DOM Tim. He has two sets of blue eyes and a well, neatly trimmed bears. I moved my gaze around and noticed DOM Tim¡¯s eyes on me. We locked eyes with each other and I could sense he was staring at us. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± The DOM asked. I wanted to reject his offer and tell him that I was okay, but seeing that DOM Tim was staring at us, a stupid thought came into my head and I yearned to make him jealous. ¡°Anything strong.¡± I murmured. He chuckled at my words before calling the attention of the Waiter, ¡°Get us a bottle of whiskey and two sses.¡± He said, while staring at me lustfully. I swallowed nervously and looked around, but DOM Tim was out of my sight. Disappointed, I hissed and stood to my feet. ¡°I think I will have to take my leave.¡± I said and was about leaving when he spoke up, ¡°Victoria.¡± He called out my name with so much authority. I turned, and we locked eyes with each other, and I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Imand you to sit and merry with me.¡± Hearing those words from him, I instantly sat on the couch with my eyes still locked with his. I wanted to say no and go away, but I couldn¡¯t, it felt like I was being controlled by a supernatural power I couldn¡¯t resist. Few minutester, the drink was brought in, and he ordered me to drink. I took the drink and drank at hismand, while he stared at me with lustful eyes and licked his lips. I knew what he wanted, and I wanted to stand up and leave, but I couldn¡¯t, it felt like a force was pulling me down. ¡°I like you and would like to taste you.¡± he spoke firmly and brought out his hands to me. ¡°Come with me.¡± He ordered. Just at the sound of his voice, I stood up from the couch and followed him. We walked past few rooms before he stood in front of a room and opened the door wide open for me to go in. I red at the door and was depriving myself of going in, but I couldn¡¯t. The power that this DOM held was too powerful for me to resist. With trembling legs, I stepped into the room, and just when he was about closing the door, I noticed DOM Tim at the door. Seeing him standing there, I signed in relief and locked eyes with him, begging him to save me, even though I couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The DOM asked with a groan. DOM Tim ignored him, pushed him away and walked into the room, staring right into my eyes like he was trying to pierce through my soul. I held his gaze, and before I knew what was going on, his eyes became darker, and I could notice how angry he was when he turned around to the DOM. They both lock eyes with each other without saying a word, but it feels like they weremunicating with each other. Before I could process what was going on, I saw DOM Tim pushed the DOM to the wall and mmed his head on the wall with anger without saying a word. Groaning angrily, He turned back and stared at me with anger filled eyes. ¡°Get out.¡± he ordered. Quickly, I walked out of the room and stood outside the room. I knew something was wrong, but I just couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Few minutester, DOM Tim came out of the room with blood stain in his hands. He noticed me and walked to me, still staring into my eyes. Irritated, he hissed and began walking away. ¡°Follow me.¡± he mumbled, but I heard him. I followed him and climbed the stairs until we got to a door. He opened the door and walked in, while I followed him in. When I got into the room, I noticed how big the room was and how everything was in ce. ¡°Sit.¡± he ordered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I swallowed nervously and sat on the couch while he stared at me one more time before going to the bathroom. In a few minutes, he came out with his hands washed. I watched him sit on the bed and stared coldly at me, which brought a cold shiver all over my body. ¡°Do you know what happened over there?¡±. He asked while I thought for a while and said, ¡°I think I was under a spell, or I was charmed.¡± ¡°You are correct. He used ck magic on you, and you are still under the influence of his charm.¡± he announced. ¡°I know.¡± I murmured. We sat there in silence for a while until he spoke up, ¡°In order to break that charm you have to kiss someone, so I suggest you go to the club and probably search for someone to kiss.¡± He said those words and stood to his feet, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. I stood to my feet, but refused to move an inch, which made him stared at me with confused eyebrows. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He asked in a cold, rough voice. ¡°Can I kiss you.¡±? I did not know when that left my lips. Chapter 69 Kiss me Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I stared at her, shocked and confused, when I heard what she said. She asked me to kiss her not as Eric, but as DOM Tim. I fixed my gaze on her, and noticed she swallowed nervously and couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Will you?¡± She asked, slowly. Roughly, I ran my fingers through my hair and didn¡¯t know what to do. I stared at her perfect pink lips and everything in me was screaming for me to pull her to myself and roughly kiss those tender lips of hers, but I couldn¡¯t, I just couldn¡¯t. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±, I murmured sadly. She bites her lips and stared at me with a tired look, it was obvious she was losing it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have bothered you when you¡¯ve done a lot for me already, I¡¯ll go look for someone else.¡± She murmured those words and was about walking away when I grabbed her and pulled her to myself. She stared at me, shocked and confused with stunned eyes that made my bones weak. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± I ordered. Startled by my reaction, she stared at me with stunned eyes, but did not say a word. ¡°I hate when people disobey me.¡± I groaned, irritated. She swallowed nervously before she closes her eyes and bites her lips nervously. ¡°Stay still.¡± I ordered and watched her took a deep breath and stood still. Taking a closer look at her, I realized she was indeed beautiful. My gaze fell on her lips and I couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. I pulled her more closely to myself before taking her lower lips in mine. Her lips were soft, almost silken, and pillory against my own. I could feel the soft tickle of her breath beneath my nose, fingers carding through her hair as we breathed each other in. Her lips were still sweet with alcohol from the whiskey she took earlier with the DOM. I lost control and pushed her to the wall while I dipped my fingers in her hair and gently stroked it. She moaned softly as I left her hair and ran my fingers through her exposed shoulders while I still kissed her. She ces her hand on my shoulder and deepened the kiss. She was a good kisser despite how innocent she was. I ran my fingers through her shoulder before running them down to her thighs. I felt her shivering by my touch and moans in the kiss. This was something she never did when I kissed her the night we had sex.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I felt everything in me begging me to pull her to the bed and devour her body, but I couldn¡¯t. Disappointed, I slowly ceased the kiss and red right into her eyes. Her eyes were dull, and her lips were swollen from the intense kiss. She locked eyes with me and bites her lips nervously, which triggered something in me, but I had to control it. Angrily, I took in a deep breath and moved away from her. ¡°You can go.¡± I murmured and turned my back to her with panting breath. I noticed she hesitated for a while before I heard footsteps while the door opened and closed, indicating she had left the room. I groaned in frustration when I noticed I was already hard by just kissing her. Grunting angrily, I sat on the couch with anger and closed my eyes. All that happened few minutes ago reyed in my head and for strange reasons, I wanted to taste those soft lips of hers again. ¡°What are you doing¡± I murmured to myself. I was supposed to get rid of her, I was supposed to avoid her, but here I am yearning for her. Few minutester, I stood to my feet and left the room. I went to the hall and stared around the bar, but couldn¡¯t find her. I took a seat and ordered a drink while staring around to see if she was still in the club, but I couldn¡¯t find her. The constant ringing of my phone caught my attention. I went for my phone in my pocket and saw the caller was Victoria. I stared around if I could see her, but there was no trace of her. Quickly, I went back to my private room and called her back. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke up while removing my mask, so my voice would sound like that of Eric¡¯s. ¡°I just saw the money in my ount.¡± She murmured over the phone. ¡°Okay.¡± I replied, She hesitated for a while before she spoke up, ¡°But I don¡¯t think I will be needing the money anymore.¡± She spoke firmly ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Because it feels like I sold my body to you for that money, and I can¡¯t just live with it.¡± Hearing those words from her, I hissed softly and sat on the bed before responding, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the money, what else do you need?¡± I asked, ¡°Nothing, I want nothing from you.¡± She replied quickly. ¡°What about your aunt, how will she get her treatment.¡±? ¡°How did you know my aunt was sick.¡± She asked shocked, but I ignored her question, stood on my feet and aimlessly walked around the room. I can¡¯t let her return the money. If I do, then I won¡¯t be at rest because I knew she epted to mate with me because of that money, and now she was trying to return it back. ¡°Eric.¡± her voice brought me back from my thoughts, ¡°Are you even listening.¡± ¡°I am.¡± I responded. ¡°Where are you, so I can transfer the money back to you.¡± She asked, and got a quick response from me. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to take that money.¡± ¡± You ¡­¡± She was about to say something when I heard noises, from the background, but I couldn¡¯t detect what was going on. ¡°Victoria¡±. I called out in panic, but got no response from her. ¡°Victoria¡±. I yelled out her name, but still no response. I heard noises again, and realized her phone had fallen to the ground. ¡°Shit!! Chapter 70 kidnapped Victoria¡¯s POV I touched my lips as I left his private room. The kiss was so damn hot and fascinating that I wanted it to go on. An annoying smile filled my face when I touched my lips and thought of how the kiss reminded me of someone. I left the club and made my way home. I thought of Eric and decided to call him. It rang a few times, but I did not get any response from him. I murmured in anger and was about dropping the phone when his call came in. Sighing heavily, I picked up the call and told him I wanted to return the money. I had been having sleepless nights because my conscience had been troubling me. It feels like I just sold my body to him. He refused to take the money, and I was about to urge him to take the money, when I felt a handkerchief on my face and I fell unconscious. I opened my eyes and realized I was in a room, with my mouth gagged, and my hands tied together. I stood up from the bed and was about walking toward the door when I saw a man only in his underwear and masked up, staring at me with a big grin on his face. I took a good look at him, but couldn¡¯t seem to recognize him. With trembling legs, I walked up to him and tried speaking, but the gag in my mouth prevented me. ¡°Gorgeous.¡± He muttered out with a big grin on his face. Curiously, I stared at him in anger and wish I knew who he was, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡±I¡¯ve been monitoring you for the past one month, but you don¡¯t seem to notice me.¡± He grumbled those words while he tried to caress my cheek, but I moved away. I heard him chuckling softly and moved closer to me. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking and get down to business.¡± He said with a mischievous smile on his face, which scared me. I felt fear and panic run through my blood, as I thought of what he wanted to do with me. Out of panic, I tried moving away from him, but he grabbed me and threw me on the bed in a swift motion. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He mumbled and got on the bed, but I moved away. I heard him groan angrily, pulled me to himself and pped me on the face with rage and impatience. ¡°I hate it when people disobey me.¡± He muttered out those words in anger and was about pulling off his underwear when the door opened, revealing Eric by the door. With panting breath, I sighed in relief, but wondered how he knew I was here. The masked man red at Eric for some seconds and stared back at me with startled eyes. Before I knew what was going on, the man fell on his feet, shaking with fear, in front of Eric. Eric red at me with no emotion on his face and red back at the man with anger. He walked past the man and came closer to me with no emotion on his face. He untied my hands and removed the gag from my mouth, while staring at me with anger on his face, but I knew it wasn¡¯t for me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured, but he acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Come.¡± He said. I quickly stood up from the bed, and he led me outside the room. When I left the room, I realized I wasn¡¯t in a hotel, but in the man¡¯s house. Silently, I followed Eric to his car while I pondered on what was actually going on. We got into his car and he drove off without saying a word to me. A few minutester, he stopped in front of my apartment. Awkwardly, we sat there in silence and none of us said a word to each other until I spoke up out of curiosity. ¡°How did you know I was kidnapped.¡± I asked, curious, while staring at him. He did not respond. Rather, he gazed outside the window. I peeked in his direction and noticed there was nothing there, he was just nking out on me. ¡°Thanks for today.¡± I murmured, yet he did not say a thing. Heaving a deep breath, I came out of the car and was about closing the door when he finally spoke up, ¡°You should be careful, I can¡¯t keep running around to save you.¡± He said in an annoyed and irritated tone. Those words from him confused me and I had to raise my eyebrows, staring at him with confused eyes. This was the first time he was helping me, but he sounded as if he had been saving me for a while now. If anyone is entitled to say those words, then it has to be DOM Tim and not Eric. ¡°Well, maybe next time you shouldn¡¯t bothering to save me. I didn¡¯t ask for your help, I was actually having fun when you interrupted.¡± I blurted those words out of anger and closed the car door. ¡°Dickhead.¡± I cursed and strolled to my door. I took out my keys from my pocket, opened the door and was about to go in, when I noticed someone pushed me in and closed the door. In a swift motion, he mmed my back to the wall and pressed himself to me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Quickly, I gained my bnce and realized it was Eric. ¡°What are you doing?¡±. I asked, confused, but he ignored me and rather went for my hair and gently stroke it. As much as I hated him, I just couldn¡¯t hate or resist his touch. I felt so connected to him, and I knew it was all because I was his mate. He stared right into my eyes with those sets of green eyes that reminded me so much of DOM Tim. Gently, he caressed my cheek and my brain was telling me to push him away, but my body was acting the opposite way. He moved closer to my neck and inhaled my Scent. I could hear him make an animal like sound which triggered all the organs in me and generated heat to my thighs. He took out his tongue and seductively licked the spot he marked me, while I moaned in Bliss, and I hated myself for feeling this way. He made mey on the bed and lowered himself on me. Nervously, I locked eyes with him and realized his eyes were darker and different from the ones I glimpsed when he pushed me to the wall. I gulped and tried to look away, but he caught my face and held my gaze. I gulped nervously and bit my lips as the heat in between my thighs increased that I had to knead my thighs together in order to control myself. I heard him groan and stared at my lips lustfully before he ced a finger on my lips and caressed it. I tried moving away before things gets out of hand, but his grips on me were too tight, and I couldn¡¯t move away from him. ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± He expressed those words as an order which I knew I wouldn¡¯t refuse. Chapter 71 Forgotten birthday Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Can I kiss you.¡±? I didn¡¯t ask as a question because I knew I would still kiss her even if she refused. I watched how she bites her lips and stared at me with confused eyes. Without deliberation, I pulled her to myself and took her lips in mine. She hits my shoulder, but I ignore her and deepens the kiss I craved for. Few secondster, she stopped hitting me and melted into my touch. I roughly glide my tongue into her mouth and took over her mouth while she moaned and tried pushing me away, but I groaned, took her both hands and pinned them above her head and roughly kissed her with everything in me until I noticed she was out of breath. Groaning, I broke the kiss and pulled away from her. I stared at her and noticed her lips were swollen, and her eyes were dull, which I found very sexy. I moved my hands and tried to caress her cheek, but she pped my hand and moved away from me before getting off from the bed, ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked in anger, while I ignored her, left the bed and held her gaze. ¡°You made it clear that I was weak and never your type. You told me you hated me and wanted nothing from me, then why are you still doing this.¡± She yelled angrily, walked to the door and opened it wide for me to leave. ¡°Get out.¡± She ordered, angered. I stared at her but didn¡¯t move an inch, ¡°Leave before I do something foolish.¡± She threatened in a serious tone. I locked eyes with her and could see the anger boiling in her. I knew she might do something stupid if I don¡¯t leave. Disappointed at myself, I walked out of the room, went into my car and constantly mmed the wheel of the car with anger. I was supposed to hate this girl and everything about her, but here I was, trying to make love to her, all over again. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes and all I could see was the hatred she had for me in her eyes. She hated me so much that he anguishes me, it hurts me that I was the one who was supposed to hate her, not she hating me. Grunting in anger, I put on the car and drove back home. When I got home, I noticed Sophie¡¯s car parked in the garage. I grumbled, irritated, before getting out of the car.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Wee alpha.¡± My driver greeted me, while I nodded my head at him and made my way to the sitting room. When I walked into the sitting room, I saw Sophie at the dining table with different dishes on the table and a cake. Seeing the cake on the table, I realized it was Sophie¡¯s birthday and for the first time in our rtionship, I had totally forgotten it. I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and walked over to the dining table, where Sophie was dressed in a sexy blue dress that exposed her perfect shape. ¡°You are finally back.¡± She spoke out calmly, but I knew she was angry. Sucking a deep breath, I took a seat and took out my phone to order a gift when she stopped me, ¡°No need getting my gift in a hurry, you can do that by tomorrow.¡± She angrily expressed those words, but in a calm tone. Filled with guilt, I tiredly massaged my forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to forget your birthday.¡± I apologized. She stared at me with anger in her eyes and responded, ¡±This is the first time you are forgetting my birthday, and it¡¯s all because of her.¡± she grumbled, hurt. I stared at her but did not say a word. I was indeed guilty of her allegations. She inhaled deeply, before speaking, ¡°Can you at least cut my cake with me.¡±? She asked and stood at her feet. Furthermore, she took the knife from the table and ced it on the cake, While I stood on my feet and moved closer to her. I watched her close her eyes and made a silent wish before cutting the cake. She cut the cake into a smaller piece and fed me with it. I ate and cut out a smaller piece and gave her to eat. We went back to our seat, and she set the te of food before me. We ate silently and none of us said a word until we finished eating. She arranged the table, walked to the kitchen and began washing the dishes, while I just sat at the table staring at her. Watching her this sad on her birthday broke my heart into pieces, and I hate myself for it. I always made sure her birthday was my priority, but today I totally forgot. She finished washing the dishes, left me at the dining table and took the stairs to my room. I sat there for a while and thought for a bit before climbing the stairs to my room. When I got to my room, I noticed the lights were switched on and Sophie was already in bed, but I knew she wasn¡¯t sleeping. I pulled off my clothes and walked into the bathroom. I got into the shower and hissed in relief when the cold water fell on my body. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all I could see was Victoria¡¯s perfect pink lips that triggered everything in me. ¡±Mate!¡± my silent wolf howled for Victoria in my head, which made me groan in frustration and opened my eyes. I dried my body with a towel and stepped out of the bathroom. I went to my closet, took out an underwear and put it on. With tired feet, I went to the mini bar in my room and took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss. I filled up the ss and stared at Sophie¡¯s exposed thighs. I stared at her, but all I could see was Victoria lying on the bed. I groaned in anger, dropped the ss on the table and climbed on the bed. I moved closer to Sophie and began cing kisses all over her body. Still angry with me, she moved away from me, but I pulled her closer to myself while I still ced kisses on her body. I heard her groan in anger and left the bed. ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool.¡± She yelled, ¡°You only see need for me when it¡¯s time to satisfy your hungry desires.¡± She yelled those words in a tone that she had never used on me. Chapter 72 Punniahment for bad girls Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I red at her, shocked at her words, partly she was right, but I actually cared for her. There were times I even thought of making her my mate, there were times I wanted to get married to her, and here she was saying I only thought of her when ites to sex. Without saying a word, I left the bed and strolled over to the mini bar in my room. I filled up my ss and emptied it with one shot. Groaning softly, I filled up the ss and emptied the ss in a swift motion. Again, I was about to fill another cup when I felt hands wrapped around my legs. I looked down and saw Sophie holding my legs while she knelt down in a submissive manner. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked while trying to take her hands off my legs, but she tightens her grip on me. ¡°I apologize for my action.¡± She pleaded in a submissive voice, which made me groan and stared at her, but this time not with anger. ¡°You are sorry?¡± I asked in a cold, dominant voice. ¡°Yes master.¡± She responded and quickly altered into her submissive form. I groaned, moved away from her and sat on the couch, while I settled my gaze on her. ¡°Strip¡±. I ordered. Quickly, she stood up from the floor and took off her clothes and undies. I groaned with pleasure at the sight of her wless body disyed before me. Hungrily, I felt my dick jerked in anticipation while I nced at her neatly shaved pussy revealed before me. ¡°Knell ¡°. I ordered. Quickly, she knelt down with her two hands ced on herps. I left the couch and took out my stuff from the drawer. I strolled to the bed and ced them on the bed. I sat on the couch and stared at her for a moment before speaking up. ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl.¡± She nodded her head and didn¡¯t say a word, ¡°You know what I do to bad girls, right?¡± I spoke calmly. ¡°Yes master.¡± she whispered in a low submissive voice. ¡°Call out your punishment.¡± I demanded and saw her gulp nervously before speaking. ¡°Ten wipes on my ass.¡± She whispered in a low, submissive voice.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡±Very good.¡± I nodded my head and picked up the handcuffs. ¡°Give me your hands.¡± I ordered. Obediently , she brought forth her hands to me, and I wrapped the handcuffs around her wrist. ¡°Kneel on the bed.¡± She stood up from the floor, climbed on the bed and knelt on it. I picked up the whip and climbed on the bed. ¡°Ass up to me.¡± Imanded. Immediately, she raised her ass to me. I gently caressed it for a moment and wiped her with the whip. ¡°AHH.¡± She exims in pain and pleasure. ¡°Make count of it.¡± I ordered, caressing her ass. ¡°One, Master.¡± She responded, ¡± Good.¡± I hummed andnded another whip on her ass. ¡°Two, master.¡± She mumbled and buries her head in the pillow. Tenderly, I caressed her ass andnded another wipe, but this time I didn¡¯t know when I lost control and wiped her so hard that she cried out, painfully. ¡°Three, master.¡± She cried out. I realized what I had done, moved closer to her and began cing kisses on her back. She moans in pleasure and shivered by my kisses trailing all over her lower back. I gently caressed her ass andnded another wipe. ¡±Ahhh, four, Master.¡± She moaned out, filled with pain and pleasure. I closed my eyes as I caressed her ass, but I felt nothing. Inside me was empty, and I knew I wasn¡¯t enjoying what I was doing. I groaned in frustration as I gently ran my fingers through her exposed thighs. I ced kisses on her back and tried enjoying the y, but nothing was helping. Frustrated, I wiped her for the fifth and sixth time, and she moaned out loudly. I groaned and wiped her again. She moans and buries her head deeper into the pillow. Tiredly, I left the bed and sat on the couch. ¡°Come.¡± I gestured her toe over to me. Quickly, she left the bed and knelt before me. ¡°Pleasure me.¡± ¡°Yes master.¡± She pulled my underwear to my feet and took my dick fully into her mouth. Sighing in relief, I closed my eyes and arched my head backward to enjoy the pleasure she was giving me. Professionally, she sucks my dick with her warm mouth, and I imagined what it would feel if my dick was in Victoria¡¯s mouth instead of hers. With the thought of that, I became harder, and my dick jerked more in anticipation. Tightly, I closed my eyes and moaned in pleasure as I dipped my fingers in her hair. I took hold of her hair and roughly fucked her mouth at a fast pace. When I noticed she was choking, I slowed down my pace and fucked her mouth for a while before pulling out of it. ¡°Lay on the bed with your pussy disyed to me.¡± I ordered, With trembling legs, shey on the bed with her pussy wide disyed to me. I groaned, but I knew I wasn¡¯t in the mood to have sex and if I forced myself to fuck with her, I might injure her in the process. I stood up from the couch and walked back to my drawer, took out the sex toys and ced them on the bed. ¡°Pleasure yourself.¡± She gulped and picked up the dildo from the bed. I watched her slowly and gently insert the dildo into her pussy. she moaned out in pleasure, while I took hold of my dick and watched her insert the dildo fully inside her. ¡°Fuck yourself.¡± I grunted, hard. ¡°Yes master.¡± She moaned and began fucking herself with the dildo. Moaning with satisfaction, I closed my eyes and gently stroked my dick while I arched my head backward. ¡°Ahhh, master.¡± She moans in Bliss. With my eyes closed, I thought of Victoria and her well-perfect body. I moaned loudly and roughly stroke my dick in pleasure as I imagined Victoria¡¯s moans in my head. ¡°Yes!¡¯ I moan out and increased my speed. I stroke my dick harder and faster until I sshed out my cum. Chapter 73 Satifying her desires Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I stood up from the couch with cum spilled all over my body. I stared at Sophie, whose eyes were still closed as she was still stroking the dildo in her wet, dripping pussy. Heaving a deep breath, I went to the bathroom, put on the tap and sshed water on my face while I stared at the mirror, disappointed at myself. Sighing heavily, I shook my head in regret as I stood in the shower. I slowly washed my body as I still imagined Victoria in my head. I heard the bathroom door open and noticed Sophie came into the shower and stood before me. She gave me a seductive smile, lowered herself to my knees and took my dick in her mouth while the shower kept running. ¡°Ahhh¡±. I eximed in pleasure. She swallowed my dick in her mouth and began sucking it, while she caresses my balls with her hands. I leaned my back on the wall and arched my head backward from the pleasure I was receiving. Sophie continued sucking my dick while l took hold of her hair and fucked her mouth at my own pace. I closed my eyes to feel the pleasure, when again the thought of Victoria flickered in my thoughts and I had to groan and pull out of Sophie¡¯s mouth. She stared at me, shocked and confused. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± I grumbled and turned my back to her as I quickly took my bath. I could feel Sophie¡¯s gaze on me as I stepped out of the shower with a towel wrapped around my waist. I stepped into my room, sat on the couch while my body dripped out water from my hair. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes in frustration as I tried to get her off my head. She hated me, she hated Eric with so much passion, and I believe she will hate DOM Tim once she finds out we are one person. I stood to my feet, put on my underwear and went to bed. Few minutester, Sophie walked inpletely naked andy on the other side of the bed. I took a better look at her and realized she was hurt by my action. I felt bad and wished I could just do what I wanted. I wish I had never met Victoria. I wish dad hadn¡¯t gone out that day. Just maybe I would still be happy with Sophie, and we might be married by now. With a heart filled with guilt, I stared at her and noticed she was crying silently. My heart ached with pain when I realized she was actually crying because of me, and to crown it all on her special day. I remember how we usually have sex and BDSM ys all through the night when it¡¯s our birthdays, but today was entirely different because of Victoria. Sighing heavily, I moved closer, took her hair into my fingers and began stroking it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± I asked even when I knew what the problem was. She didn¡¯t say a word, rather she sobbed silently. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t say a word, I ced kisses on her shoulder, but she did not react to it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologize sincerely. Indeed, I was actually sorry, I never wanted things to be this way. ¡°Listen Sophie.¡± I continued, ¡°You know you are really important to me, and I will give you anything in this world just to make you happy.¡± I persuaded her with those words and softly ce kisses on her back, but she did not react to it. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± I urged, while running my fingers on her exposed back. I heard her murmur but did not say it to my hearing. A big grin appeared on my face when I understood what she wanted. Without further dy, I moved my fingers on her back before moving them to her exposed ass, pressing it closer to my crotch. I watched her moan softly and tried to hold her moans as I raised her legs and ran my fingers in between her thighs. ¡°Do you want this?¡± I asked as I slowly inserted a finger in her. I heard a gasp as she squeezed the pillow and moaned with satisfaction. I slowly stroked the finger inside her and trailed kisses on her back. ¡°Or this.¡± I whispered into her ear as I inserted another finger inside her. She held the pillow and tried to suppress her moan, but I gently spank her ass, ¡°Let me hear your moans.¡± I ordered in a strong, dominant voice before putting the third finger in her wet pussy. ¡°Ahhh.¡± she moans out in pleasure while I stroke my three fingers in her. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±, I whispered those words into her ear as amand. She moaned, but couldn¡¯t form words out of her mouth. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± I asked again and roughly fingered her pussy hole. ¡°I want your big cock in me.¡± She moans out in pleasure. ¡°Beg for it.¡± I mumbled while cing kisses on her shoulder. ¡°Please fuck me.¡± She pleaded in a low, submissive voice. ¡± Good.¡± I groaned and pulled out my fingers. She was already wet, so there was no need for a lube. In a swift motion, I pulled down my underwear, gently stroked my dick and parted her legs wider for easy ess. ¡°Are you ready for master¡¯s big cock?¡±. I asked while I caressed the entrance of her pussy with the cap of my dick. ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯m ready.¡± She moaned out loudly. Hearing those words from her, I kissed her neck and slowly inserted my dick into her pussy, while she moaned out in pleasure as I went slowly into her until I was all in. I groaned within myself, when I noticed she wasn¡¯t as tight as Victoria. Slowly, I fucked her from behind while She buried her head into the pillow as she moaned out in pleasure, ¡±This is so good Master.¡± She moaned while I increased my speed. ¡°Do you enjoy master¡¯s big cock in you?¡± I moaned out, ¡°Yes, master.¡± She replied with a moan as she raises her leg up, so I could m her more hardly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Roughly, I grabbed her breasts with my hands and squeezed them, bringing a sweet pain and pleasure to her, ¡°Ahh.¡± She moaned out while she moved back and forth. Groaning with satisfaction, I pulled out of her andid on the bed with my back. ¡± Sit.¡± I demanded. Quickly, she stood up from the bed and turned her back to me. Slowly, she lowered herself and filled her hole with my erect dick. Filled with pleasure, I closed my eyes and groaned when I fully went inside her. ¡°Mmmmm.¡± She moaned and began riding on my dick. I held her waist and allowed myself to enjoy whatever she was doing. She increased her speed, pped her ass on my dick as she bounced up and down. I heard her gasp with pleasure and I knew she was about to cum. I held tightly to her waist and began fucking her at my pace. Our moans could be heard all over the room, and the pping of our skin filled the whole room. I moaned louder and knew I was about to cum, but I didn¡¯t stop or pull away because Sophie was on drugs. Moaning loudly, I spilled my cum inside her and gestured her to kneel on the bed. She knelt on the bed and hungrily took my dick into her mouth, while I poured my remaining cum into her mouth. She moaned with satisfaction and sucked my dick clean with her tongue. I moaned in relief and rxed on the bed with Sophie by my side, but she made sure she wasn¡¯t touching me. Wey on the bed and only our panting breathing could be heard in the room. Wey silently for a moment, until Sophie spoke up, ¡°I want another round.¡± She pleaded with puppy eyes, which made me groan and backed her. One thing about Sophie was that she was never tired when it came to sex. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday.¡± She grumbled and wrapped her hands on my waist. ¡°Fine, but you will do all the work, I have no strength in me.¡±, I warned her, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± She spoke delighted while I groaned because I knew this will go on throughout the night. Chapter 74 Only wanted sex Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°You mean Eric was here and even kissed you.¡± She asked with so much excitement in her voice, while I just rolled my eyes at her and stood to my feet. ¡°I told you he would eventually fall in love with you, no alpha can stay away from his mate, not when she is this beautiful, hot and innocent.¡± Sonia teased with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°You need help, sonny, you are sick.¡± I grumbled and went for my clothes in the closet. ¡°I wonder why this world is so unfair, I should be his mate and not you.¡± Sonia grumbled yfully with a frown on her face. ¡°You can have him, why don¡¯t you take my ce.¡± I suggested in a serious tone, ¡°You are not serious.¡± Sonia groaned and shook her head, while I chuckled and flung the clothes on the bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked while staring at the clothes, ¡°To the bank, I need to send those cash back to Eric.¡± I announced those words and picked up my towel, ¡°Why will you do that.¡± She asked, confused, which made me sat beside her with a hiss, ¡°Because it feels like I sold my body to him.¡± I grumbled in regrets. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Sonia spoke up quickly, ¡°You had sex with your mate, that¡¯s normal, and it¡¯s also normal if he decides to help you.¡± she tried convincing me, but I wouldn¡¯t take it. ¡°No Sonia, I can¡¯t.¡± I murmured those words and walked into the bathroom. I took off my clothes and my thoughts drifted to DOM Tim and the first kiss we had.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Throughout the night, I kept fantasizing about him and wondered how it would feel to feel the warmth of his arms. I knew DOM Tim might be moved to help me whenever I¡¯m in trouble, but I realized he was never into me. He loved his sex mates as submissive, and I don¡¯t know or have any idea about submissive disys. And to think of this, this could be the actual reason he never took interest in me, yet I¡¯m still drowned to him, I slowly washed my body as I imagined his fingers on me, caressing my whole body with care and love. ¡± Stop this ¡± I shook my head at my stupidity and quickly took my bath. I wrapped a towel around my chest, and walked into the room, where I met Sonia¡¯s curious eyes on me. ¡°Think about it.¡± She suggested, ¡°You need that money, your aunt needs that money.¡± She pleaded, but I shook my head and cleaned my body with the towel. ¡°Is that his mark.¡± Sonia asked while getting on her feet. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, why do you keep hiding it.¡± She asked, ¡°Because I hate it, this mark reminds me of that night.¡± I yelled and put on my panties. ¡°What if he actually likes you.¡± Those words from Sonia drew a loud chuckle out of my mouth while I red at her in disbelief. ¡°What makes you think he actually likes me.¡± I asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°Because you said he came here and kissed you again. He wouldn¡¯t kiss you if he doesn¡¯t like you.¡± I scoffed at her words and shook my head, ¡°Sex, Sonia, sex. He only wanted to have sex with me again. He only wanted to put his big dick in my tight hole, that¡¯s all.¡± I yelled and went for my clothes. Sonia was startled at the tone of my voice. She lost her voice and didn¡¯t know what to say to me. I seized a deep breath, packed my hair in front of the mirror and did not bother to apply any makeup on my face. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± I blinked a weak smile at her, picked up my bag and walked out of the apartment. I stood at the bus stop as I waited for a bus or taxi, but none wereing. A few minutester, a ck tinted BMW parked in front of me. The window pulled down, and I realized it was DOM Eli. ¡°Come in.¡± he sounded almost like a plead. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I spoke stubbornly and looked away. I heard him release a soft sigh before leaving the car. He walked away from the car and stood before me with a nk look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave you that night.¡± he said and ran his fingers through his hair, ¡°And I didn¡¯t mean to scare you the other night, I was just trying to make you listen to me.¡± He murmured regretfully, But I ignored him and looked away. ¡°That night, I got a call that my daughter lost consciousness and needed an urgent blood transfusion.¡± He exined with a deep sigh. ¡°I hurried to the hospital and donated blood to her since we were the same match and I didn¡¯t want her taking someone else¡¯s blood.¡± Hearing those words from him, I saw he was really sincere, and I would have done the same thing if I had been in his shoes. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bank, you can drop me if you are going that way.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He smiled and opened the door for me, ¡°Thanks.¡± I said and got in. As I fixed the seat belt, he walked to the side of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. The drive to the bank was silent and none of us said a word until he halted in front of the bank. ¡°We are here.¡± He announced and put off the engine. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and took off the seat belt. ¡°You are wee.¡± He brought out his card from his jacket pocket and stretched it out to me. ¡°Call me whenever you need my help, okay ?¡± ¡°Yeah sure.¡± I took the car and flickered a friendly smile to him before getting out of the car. I made my way inside the bank and noticed his car still parked there. Ignoring it, I went into the bank and asked for the ount manager and was directed to a young man who should be in his early thirties. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am, how may I help you ?¡± He asked in a friendly and respectful manner. ¡°I need to transfer some money back to an ount which was wrongly sent to me.¡± I lied. ¡°Alright, let me go through your ount.¡± He said and took my card from me. I watched him typed on hisputer for a while, but then I noticed his facial expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t transfer money into this ount except we are being given permission from the owner of the ount.¡± He said while giving me a curious look. ¡°Damn you Eric!¡± I grunted out and took out my phone from my pocket. Quickly, I dialed Eric¡¯s number, and It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hello?¡± Came a female voice. Chapter 75 Choice Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Hello.¡± the voice repeated. Confused, I took the phone off my ear to check if I was actually calling Eric before responding. ¡°Hello.¡± I responded. ¡°Yes, how may I help you.¡± She said in an irritated tone. By the tone of her voice I knew she was Eric¡¯s girlfriend, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it, ¡°Can I speak to Eric.¡±? ¡°No!¡± She replied, angered. ¡± And why.¡± I asked. ¡°Because we had hot sex throughout the night, and he is too tired to talk to anyone right now, especially you.¡± She announced In a mockery tone. Hearing those words from her, I felt my heart clenched in pain and for strange reasons, I was jealous. I mean, this man just had sex with me few days ago, and I still haven¡¯t recovered from it, and he is already having hot sex throughout the night with his girlfriend, like the sex we had was nothing to him. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tell him I called.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡± She responded quickly, ¡°You should stay away from him, aren¡¯t you aware that he has a girlfriend before you met him? Just because you are his mate doesn¡¯t mean you should cling to him like a pest, you can never be his type of woman, so get a life and stop all this.¡± She uttered those words in anger. I felt anger run through my blood, hearing those words from her. What makes her think I was clinging onto Eric. I held gaze with the ount manager who had been staring at me with curiosity and I knew I just couldn¡¯t say what I wanted to say in front of him, so I ended the call. Furiously, I thumped the table with my fingers, ignoring I was at the bank. ¡°Is everything okay, ma¡¯am.¡± The ount manager asked while staring at me with inquisitiveness. Not knowing what to say, I took a deep breath and stood on my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go ande back some other time.¡± I said while getting my bag. ¡°Alright, we will be expecting you.¡± He said with a smile, which I ignored and walked away. I grumbled as I left the bank. I was furious, but I couldn¡¯t tell why I was furious. I didn¡¯t know if I was angry because I couldn¡¯t make back the transfer to Eric. Or if I was angry because of what his girlfriend said, or the fact that I didn¡¯t speak back to her. ¡± Fuck!¡± I groaned and made my way to the hospital. Few minutester, I got to the hospital and went to my aunt¡¯s room. A painful smile appeared on my face as I took a seat beside her while so many thoughts went through my head. I took hold of her hands and felt it was too cold, too cold for my liking. I tried rubbing my hands together with her hands, but it wasn¡¯t working. Quickly, I stood up from the chair and ran up to the nurse on duty, ¡°Any doctor around?¡± I asked, ¡°Is something wrong ?¡± The nurse asked, ¡°Yeah, my aunt¡¯s hands are too cold, and she isn¡¯t responding to my touch.¡± I spoke in fear and panic. ¡°Calm down, let me call the doctor.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I hurried back to the room and fixed my gaze on her. Within a minute, the door opened, and a doctor walked in. He looked new to me because I knew almost all the doctors here since my aunt have been here for three years now. ¡°Good day doctor, please check her pulse, she is not responding to my touch.¡± I uttered in fear. He closed the door and stood before me like he was trying to pierce through my soul. I stared back at him, but he didn¡¯t blink, rather he red at me with so much curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked as I moved away, he was indeed acting strangely. Who knows, he might also be a werewolf or even a vampire because I believe if there are werewolves, then vampires are real. ¡°Sorry, you just look like someone I know.¡± he muttered those words and shed me a big smile before going to my aunt¡¯s side. He checked her pulses and the machine she was connected to for a while before he covered her properly and locked eyes with me. I stared at him and realized he had a worried look on his face, then and there I knew something was wrong. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± I spoke in a strong, firm voice, hiding the panic in my voice. He moved closer to me and stood before me, ¡±She is still responding to the machine but very slowly and that is very bad.¡± He announced those words while staring at me with a worried look. Hearing those words from him, I felt my body numb, and I couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, moving closer to me. I didn¡¯t give him a response. Rather, I stared at my aunt, who was fighting for her life because of me. ¡°Please sit.¡± I felt hands on my arms, pulling me to a chair. Quickly, I snapped out of my thoughts and realized I was sitting on the chair with the doctor in front of me. ¡°Take it easy.¡± He spoke with so much care in his voice. ¡°Do you need water?¡± He asked, ¡°No, thanks.¡± I shook my head and stared at the machine connected to my Aunt.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aunt was in this condition because of my recklessness, but here I am sitting beside her looking healthy and full of life. I felt a sharp pain pierce through my heart at the thought of losing my aunt, all because of my mistake and carelessness. Hastily, I stood to my feet while the doctor gave me a quizzical look as I ran my fingers through my hair, frustrated at the situation. ¡°How long does she have left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but my doctors can check it for you.¡± He replied, still giving me a look filled with concern. Hearing those words, I realized he owned the hospital, the neurologist specialist the other doctors talked about. I nodded my head at his words and stared at my aunt. I had the money with me, but what about my pride? Taking that money felt like I was an expensive slut, and I knew my heart would never be at rest. But on the other hand, this was my aunt lying on the bed, someone who took care of me since I was a teen until I was able to work things out myself. This was a woman who was like a mother to me, and she is lying on this bed because of me, because of my recklessness. I can¡¯t let her go like this. If anything happens to her, I knew I would never forgive myself for it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Yeah, I want to make a payment.¡± Those words did not finish from my mouth when I noticed my phone ringing. I went for my phone in my pocket, checked the call and realized it was Eric. I stared at the phone as it rang until it ended. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± The doctor asked, ¡°I want to¡­¡± my words were cut off by the ringing of my phone. ¡°Please excuse me, I have to take this call.¡± I moved over to the window and stood by it. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke up the moment I picked up the call. ¡°I noticed you called.¡± His deep husky voice spoke up. ¡°Yeah, but not to worry, I won¡¯t be needing your help any longer, goodbye.¡± I ended the call and put the phone back in my pocket. I went back to the doctor, whose curious eyes were on me. I took in a deep and thought of my decision before speaking up, ¡°I want to make some payment for the machines my Aunt will be needing for her treatment.¡± hearing those words from me, He raised his eyebrows and gave me a curious look, ¡°You mean the machine that cost over fifty thousand dors.¡± he asked, ¡°Yes, where can I make the payment.¡± I responded with a deep sigh. He stared at me for a while before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll direct you.¡± I sucked in a deep breath and stared at her one more time before leaving the room with the doctor. I knew my heart wouldn¡¯t be at rest for a long time. I knew it would feel like I sold my body for money, but as long as my aunt will wake up and be healthy, all that wouldn¡¯t matter. Chapter 76 Why did you pick my call Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I sshed the water on my face and stared in the mirror. I had sex with Sophie all through the night, and I did not enjoy most of the sex because my thoughts were somewhere while my body was just with Sophie. Sighing heavily, I turned off the tap and was about to take off my clothes when I noticed I had note with a towel. I murmured to myself and left the bathroom for the room, where I saw Sophie talking to someone over the phone. She noticed me and swallowed nervously as I walked towards her. I stared at her in anger and took the phone from her. I checked my phone and noticed she was talking to Victoria for almost three minutes. I groaned as I kept back the phone and went for my towel and returned to the bathroom. I took off my clothes and stood in the shower with my eyes closed as I rubbed soap on my body. Closing my eyes, I imagined Victoria in the shower with me, caressing my body. I brought forth my fingers with soap in my hands as I gently and slowly wrapped my dick around my fingers. I imagined her tight pussy before me as I gently and slowly stoke my dick. I moaned silently as I kept stroking my dick with my hand, ¡°Ahhh¡±. I moaned out in pleasure and kept stroking my dick until I spilled my cum all over my body and on the wall of the shower. Sighing heavily, I opened my eyes in shame as I stared at the cum on my body. I have been doing stupid things ever since I had sex with Victoria. I see her in my dreams, which gives me wet dreams. I see her in my imagination while having sex with other women, and even while bathing, I still imagine her in my head. Shaking my head, I took a quick bath, left the bathroom and stepped into the room with a towel wrapped around my waist. Ignoring Sophie, I put on a simple shirt and jeans before spraying some spray on my body and went for my phone. I clicked on Victoria¡¯s call and put in my password for my voice recorders. One thing Sophie did not know was that all my calls were automatically recorded. I typed in my code on the recorder and all my calls came out. I searched for Victoria¡¯s call, clicked on it and ced it on my ear with Sophie¡¯s curious look at me. I knew she was wondering why I hadn¡¯t said anything to her since I caught her with my phone, but I just wanted to know what she said to her over the phone before I spark on her. I ced the phone on my ear and listened to their conversations. I groaned in anger as I listened to all Sophie said over the phone. I locked eyes with Sophie and stared at her with anger and hatred before ending the call. I dropped the phone on the table, took in a deep breath to calm my anger before speaking up, ¡°Come here.¡±, I ordered in an angry tone. Sophie walked slowly to me while she bites her lips nervously and stood before me, ¡°Firstly, who gave you the right to pick up my call.¡± I yelled. she licks her lips before speaking, ¡°You were bathing, so I thought it was right for me to pick the call for you, but I didn¡¯t say much. I only told her you were bathing, and she should call back, that was all.¡± She lied with a shaky voice. ¡°You asked her to call meter?¡± I asked, angered, ¡°Yes.¡± She murmured.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hearing those words from her, I stood up from the couch and stood before her. She gulped nervously and tried to move away, but I held her by the arms. ¡°How dare you.¡± I yelled in anger, ¡°How dare you lie to me.¡±? I yelled while she stared at me with stunned eyes. ¡°You now lie to me, huh?¡± I yelled and tightened my grip on her. ¡°Answer me.¡± I ordered while shaking her by the arms. I was angry, really angry. I wasn¡¯t furious that she picked up my call, but the fact that she said those words to Victoria brought out a different type of anger in me. ¡°Answer!¡± I yelled. Quickly, she dropped to the floor and knelt before me in a submissive way. ¡°Forgive me master, I¡¯m ready to take any punishment from you.¡± She whispered in a low submissive voice, which angered me the more. ¡°Get up.¡± Imanded. Quickly, she stood to her feet and stood before me in a submissive way with her eyes lowered to the floor. ¡°Look at me.¡± I demanded. Slowly, she raised her head and locked eyes with me. ¡°Now answer my damn question.¡± I demanded, ¡°Tell me what gave you the right to pick up my call.¡± I yelled while she stared at me with startled eyes. She thought she could just end the discussion by behaving in a submissive way as she always does whenever she wants to end an argument, but this time it wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡± Talk.¡± I demanded furiously. She didn¡¯t say a word, rather she began sobbing loudly. Tiredly, I released a heavy sigh and let go of her arms. She knew that was a weak point for me, and used it against me. I moved away from her and took out a bottle of whiskey from the bar. I poured some in a ss and drank all before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, take your bath and go home.¡± I spoke coldly. ¡°All this is because of her, right ?¡± She asked in tears. ¡°You are treating me like trash because of that lowlife.¡± She spoke angrily. Those words from her got me angry, and I had to close my eyes and control the anger boiling in me. ¡°You said you love me, that you cherish me, but all that was lies.¡± She yelled out with pain. ¡°I did different sex adventures just to please you but just one night sex with her, you are treating me this way.¡± She yelled and gulped in pain, ¡°Fuck you Eric, fuck you, I¡¯m out of your life for good!¡± she yelled out those words in anger and left for the bathroom. I poured out another drink in my ss and took a sip of it. Sophie¡¯s words to me weren¡¯t my problem because I knew she woulde back begging at my feet when she ran out of cash. Victoria was my main concern. I knew she would never have anything to do with me and would hate me more after hearing those words from Sophie. Chapter 77 Get married Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Hello.¡± I called out, ¡°I saw your call.¡± ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t be needing your help anymore.¡± She grumbled and ended the call on me. I stared at the phone and wondered what was actually wrong with her. Perhaps she was angry after hearing all Sophie said to her. I was triggered to call her, but I stopped myself and kept back the phone. Sophie came out of the bathroompletely naked, but I ignored her, sat on my study table and picked up a file, pretending to be busy with work. She put on her clothes andbed her hair for hours in front of the mirror before picking up her bag. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± She announced. ¡°Alright.¡± I responded with my eyes fixed on myptop. She walked to me and stood before me while tapping her foot on the ground to gain my attention, but I totally ignored her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t getting my attention, she cleared her throat and stared at me with anger before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± She muttered out those words like she was spelling them. ¡°Alright.¡± I replied without looking at her. She groaned angrily and dabbed her foot in anger like a little kid before leaving the room. When I realized she had left, I sighed in relief and stood to my feet. Tiredly, I went downstairs and saw aunt walking in through the front door. ¡°Aunt?, you never told me you wereing¡±. ¡°Yes, I decided toe check if you are free to go out with me.¡± She said and moved closer to me. ¡°I have nowhere to go, where are you going?¡±. I asked and moved away. ¡°Somewhere, but why are you in such mood.¡± She asked, giving me a curious look. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I murmured, took out a bottle of water from the fridge, and poured some in a ss. ¡°Are you sure about that ?¡± aunt asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded my head as a response before taking a sip of the water. I caught her constant gaze on me, but I moved away and sat on the couch. ¡°You should go dress, so we can leave.¡± She said. I stood up from the couch, walked back to my room and dressed in simple jeans and shirt before going downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I picked up the car keys from the table and opened the door for aunt to go out. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at me and walked out of the house. We both got to the garage, got into the car and I drove off. ¡°How are you.¡± My aunt asked, giving me a curious look. I knew she wanted to ask something else and not this. ¡°Just say what you wanna say, aunt.¡± I groaned. She chuckled at my words and shook her head, ¡°Why are you so certain that I have something to say to you?¡± She asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Because I know you, so just spill it out.¡± I grunted while avoiding her piercing gaze. ¡°Your mate¡­¡± She paused and gave me a hard look, ¡°We were thinking if she could join us for dinner tomorrow.¡± Aunt said those words while giving me a pleading look she knew I couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t think she will ept.¡± I groaned. ¡°Why ?¡± She asked. ¡°Because she hates me.¡± saying those words, I remembered all she said to me that night in her ce. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you, believe me on that.¡± she pats my shoulder with smiles on her face, ¡°Just ask her if she could join us for a family dinner.¡± ¡°She will definitely refuse.¡± I groaned. ¡°Just try, okay?¡± She pleaded. ¡°Fine.¡± I said those words so she could end the topic, but I knew Victoria would never agree to it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g We got to the mall, purchased some goods, and I helped Aunt carry the bags to the car. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled and ced a kiss on my cheek, while I groaned at it and moved away. ¡°Let me take you home.¡± I offered and opened the car for her. She got into the car and I drove her back home. ¡°Come in, I believe your cousin should be inside.¡± ¡°No aunt, I have somewhere to be.¡± I kissed her cheek and went back to the car. I drove for some minutes and stopped in front of Victoria¡¯s apartment. Nervously, I came out of the car and noticed I was a bit anxious, and it was ridiculous because I was never nervous when ites to women. ¡±Stay calm.¡± I said and took a deep breath before going for the door. I stood by the door and knocked on it. I could hear soundsing from inside before the door opened, revealing Victoria¡¯s friend to me. ¡°Hey, good morning.¡± She greeted with a warm smile. ¡°Good day, I came to see Victoria.¡± I said, while staring inside the room to see if I could get a glimpse of her. ¡°Come in.¡± She stepped aside and let me in. I walked into the room and noticed Victoria wasn¡¯t at home. ¡°I believe she went to the bank and from there to the hospital.¡± she announced those words while staring at me with a big smile on her face. Hearing those words from her, I realized why she called me. Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed my ount manager¡¯s number. ¡°Good day sir.¡± He greeted, the moment he picked up the call. ¡°Did someone try to transfer some money back into my ount?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°Yes, sir, but we didn¡¯t allow it.¡± He responded. Those words from him made me exim in relief, ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± I ended the call and moved my attention to the youngdy. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± I said and made my way to the door. ¡°Bye.¡± I heard her voice as I closed the door behind me and walked back to my car. Not knowing what to do, I decided to go see dad, since it had been long since west saw each other. Few minutester, I drove into dad¡¯s garage and parked my car. I nodded my head to the greetings of his workers as I made my way inside the house. I got to the sitting room, and met dad rxing in his armchair while having a cup of coffee. We held each other¡¯s gaze, but there was no emotion on his face. ¡°Good day, father.¡± I greeted him and took the seat right before him. He nodded his head to my greeting and took another sip of his drink. Realizing he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, I stood up from the chair, walked over to the bar stand and took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss before going back to dad. I ced the drink and ss on the table before us and sat back on the seat. Ignoring dad¡¯s piercing gaze, I filled up my ss and took a sip of it before speaking, ¡°How are you, dad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He murmured and took a sip of his coffee while avoiding my gaze. I took a sip of my drink, and we sat there in silence for a while until he decided to speak, ¡°How is she?¡± He asked. I knew who he was asking about, but I decided to act ignorant. ¡°Who are you talking about ?¡± I asked while avoiding his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare act dumb with me.¡± He spoke, annoyed. I grumbled and roughly ran my fingers through my hair before responding, ¡°She is fine.¡± I murmured and emptied my ss. I noticed his cold stare at me as he took a long sip of his coffee. ¡°How old are you ?¡± He asked while his gaze was fixed on me. I red at dad with raised eyebrows because I knew he already knew my age, so why was he asking. ¡°Say what you have to say, Dad.¡± I grumbled and filled up my ss as I was starting to regret why I came to his house in the first ce. ¡°You are not getting any younger.¡± He murmured, while I took a sip of my drink, but didn¡¯t say a word because I knew where he was heading. ¡°You have to get married, son.¡± He dered those words as an order. ¡°You are capable of taking a wife, then why don¡¯t you do that instead of spending your money on whores.¡± He urged with a big frown on his face, while I groaned angrily and waited for his next words because I knew what he was about to say. ¡°Your mate, don¡¯t you think you should get closer to her and who knows, you might fall in love with her¡­¡± I did not let him finish before cutting him off. ¡°That¡¯s impossible dad, I¡¯ve already told you I can¡¯t fall in love with her, she is just not my type.¡± I responded, provoked by the topic. ¡°Tell me your type then.¡± He responded furious. Hearing those words, I stood to my feet and angrily emptied my drink into my mouth in a swift motion. ¡°Good day father, I just remembered I have an important meeting to catch up with, see youter.¡± I said and made my way out before he could stop me. Chapter 78 Name list Victoria¡¯s POV I opened the door of the apartment and went in. ¡°You are back.¡± Sonia said and closed the book she was reading. ¡°Yes¡±. I murmured tiredly and copsed on the bed with my back. ¡°He was here.¡± She said, gaining my attention. ¡°Who?¡±. I asked, confused. ¡°Eric, he was here.¡±¡® She responded.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What was he doing here ?¡±. I asked, irritated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say words, and left after making a call.¡± She replied while shrugging her shoulders. ¡°He should stoping to me, we have nothing inmon.¡± I grumbled with a frown andy back on the bed. Sonia stared at me for a while, but did not say a word. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and thought of all that happened today. I have deposited the money in the hospital¡¯s ount. They have assured me that the machine and drugs will be brought to the hospital within the next three days. ¡°How is your aunt ?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice took me out of my thoughts, ¡°Getting worse by the day.¡± I murmured. ¡°So sorry about that.¡± she moved closer to me and patted my left shoulder. ¡°She will be fine.¡± Sheforted me. ¡°Yeah, I have already deposited the money for her treatment ¡°. I murmured in anguish, ¡°Really ?¡±. Sonia asked, but I didn¡¯t respond, rather I closed my eyes in regret. ¡°Wake up Vicky, we have only an hour left.¡± I could hear Sonia¡¯s voice in my sleep, which made me groan and turned to the other side of the bed. ¡°Vicky, wake up.¡± A hard tap on my leg woke me up from my sleep. ¡°Jesus Christ, you sleep like something else.¡± she grumbled and went into the bathroom. Yawing Tiredly, I left the bed and took out some clothes from the closet and kept them on the bed. Few minutester, Sonia came out of the bathroom and I entered the bathroom and took my bath beforeing out. Sonia and I dressed in a hurry and left for the club. We got to the club and Sonia and I departed ways to our different bar stands. I stood in my stand and began working when I noticed Gracie stood before me with a big grin on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, ¡°I have some good news for you.¡± She spoke with a mischievous smile on her face. Hearing those words, I kept down the ss I was holding on the table and focused my gaze on her. ¡°You know, we are celebrating the anniversary of the club.¡± She whispered while staring around. ¡°And?¡±I asked, confused. ¡°I heard you can give your name to any DOM you have an interest in and if he picks you, you can spend the whole day with him.¡± she spoke with a victorious smile on her face. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, excited. ¡°Yeah, so are you submitting your name.¡± she asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I murmured while looking around for a certain someone. ¡°Come on, stop pretending, you and I know that you will love to spend a day with DOM Tim or DOM Eli.¡± She expressed those words like she was so sure of it. Hearing those words from her, I rolled my eyes at her and went over to a DOM. After serving the DOM, I went back to Gracie. ¡°So are you in or not ?¡± she asked while bringing out a pen and a book. ¡°Should I include your name?¡± she asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know, he might not even choose me.¡± I murmured with a frown. She scoffed and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just your name, and if he doesn¡¯t pick you, then there is no big deal about it.¡± She assured me with those words and wrote my name in the book. ¡°Which DOM are you going for.¡± She asked, ¡°DOM Tim.¡± I whispered without a second thought. ¡°I knew it.¡± She shed me a naughty smile before walking away. I eximed and sat on the chair while I went into deep thought. It would be a dreame true if I could spend a whole day with DOM Tim, but I knew he would not choose me because why would he choose someone who he might not benefit any sexual satisfaction from her. ¡°A ss of whiskey.¡± A familiar voice caught my attention. I raised my head and made eyes with him. His green eyes were shining brightly despite the ck mask he was wearing and the hard expression he wore on his face. ¡°Good evening, DOM Tim.¡± I greeted him with a smile on my face, only to receive a groan from him as he looked away. I stared at him and wondered if he doesn¡¯t like me this much, then why does he always help me, and agreed to kiss me when I asked. ¡°My drink.¡± His cold voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I swallowed nervously and went for his drink. I filled up the ss and kept it in front of him. We locked eyes with each other and I remembered all that happened yesterday in his private room. Amazed, I moved my gaze to his lips and swallowed nervously as the thought of kissing him came to my head. ¡°Are you done staring.¡± He asked and took a sip of his drink. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized shamefully and looked away, ¡°He will definitely not take me.¡± I murmured to myself and went back to work. ¡°Your money.¡± I heard his voice as he stood at his feet. I hurriedly went to his side of the table, but he had already gone and left the money on the table. I shook my head, took the money from the table and kept it inside my drawer. ¡°Vicky.¡± Gracie called my attention, giving me a ridiculous look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do or something?¡± I asked yfully. She chuckled at my words and moved closer to me. ¡± I heard the Doms are checking out the name list.¡± She spoke excitedly. Those words from her made a cold shiver run through my spine as the thought of DOM Tim seeing my name on the list of people who would like to spend the whole day. ¡°Are you Nervous?¡± She asked. I scoffed and hid my anxiety in me before responding, ¡°Why should I be.¡± I asked, acting tough, ¡± It¡¯s his lost if he doesn¡¯t pick me.¡± I said while shrugging my shoulders. She chuckled at my words and leaned closer to me. ¡± You will be picked by DOM Tim.¡± She said those words with so much confidence, ¡°And why are you so sure about it?¡± I asked with disbelief. ¡°Because my guess are always right.¡± She said those words with a beam and walked away. Chapter 79 picked her Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°What¡¯s this.¡± I asked while taking the piece of paper from Gracie¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s the list of the people who wish to spend a day with you.¡± she exined while staring at me with a big smile on her face. I groaned and kept the paper in my jacket pocket. ¡°I willeter to take the name you¡¯ve chosen.¡± She said, and moved over to the next DOM. I moved my gaze around and noticed most Doms were holding the same paper as me. ¡± This is ridiculous.¡± I groaned as I took out the paper from my pocket and ran a quick gaze at the names listed on the paper. I saw the names of different subs I have had sex with and even the name of thest sub I just had sex with a few days ago. I stared at the list annoyed, until I saw a name that made me numb. ¡°Victoria.¡± I called out in disbelief. I knew she liked me as DOM Tim, but I never knew it was up to that extent of wanting to spend a day with me. With a frown, I stared at the name and felt extremely excited seeing her name on the list. I red at the name and wondered how fun it would be if I could get the chance to spend a whole day with her. Without further thought, I took out my pen from my pocket, ticked out her name and kept it back in my pocket before taking a sip of my drink with a big grin on my face. A few minutester, Gracie came back and collected the paper from me, ¡°We will announce the names in the bar.¡± She smiled at me before leaving. ¡± Hey!¡± I triedmunicating with my wolf, but he was silent and numb, like he didn¡¯t exist. Sighing heavily, I emptied my ss and left the VIP lounge. I went to the bar and sat with other Doms as we waited for the names to be called out. I peeked around and caught a glimpse of Victoria. She was staring at me with curiosity, it was obvious I knew what she was thinking. ¡°Good evening Doms and subs, as usual, we¡¯re celebrating our anniversary and every sub or worker in this club has a chance to spend a whole day with a DOM if he or she is being picked by the DOM¡±. The manager said and took out a paper from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll call out the names.¡± He slightly lowered his head and began calling out the names. ¡°DOM Mike has chosen bartender Linda.¡± ¡°DOM Eli has chosen sub Jennifer.¡± ¡°DOM Tim has chosen bartender Victoria.¡± The moment he said those words, I could hear whispering and murmuring around, which I ignored and made eyes with Victoria. She stared back at me with stunned eyes, but I could see a small childish smile on her face, and I wished I could see that on her forever. Unknowingly, I smiled back at her and realized what I had just done. Quickly, I frowned at her and looked away from her. ¡°What are you doing.¡± I murmured to myself, as I roughly ran my fingers through my hair before standing on my feet with other Doms. I was on my way to the VIP lounge when I noticed someone was following me. I turned around and saw it was thest sub I had sex with. ¡°Good evening, DOM Tim.¡± She greeted with a weak smile. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked, even though I knew why she was here. ¡°I¡¯m not fine, DOM Tim, you didn¡¯t treat me well at all.¡± She grumbled with a frown. ¡°I thought you would choose me since we enjoyed thest time together, but rather you went on and selected a naive bartender who isn¡¯t a sub.¡± She spoke in a calm voice, but I could notice the anger in her voice. ¡°I thought you liked me and would love spending more time with me.¡± She grumbled. Those words from her made me chuckled, and I had to take a step closer to her. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± I uttered out firmly. ¡°I had a pleasant night with you and I paid for it, so I don¡¯t own any obligation to you or anyone.¡± I dered firmly. ¡±But¡­¡± She tried speaking, but I shut her up with my hand. ¡°Know your ce and limit.¡± I warned her and walked away. I got to the VIP lounge, took a seat and noticed DOM Eli sat on the seat right before me. ¡°So you chose her, huh?¡± He said while taking a sip of his drink. ¡°You know it¡¯s risky to spend the whole day with her when you are hiding your identity from her.¡± He warned and dropped his ss on the table.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Those words from him made me realize he was right, and I did not even think about it. How was I going to pretend to be someone else for an entire day without she finding out my identity. ¡°You like her, right ?¡± Eli asked, while staring at me with curiosity. I scoffed at his words and took a sip of my drink before speaking, ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯m into her.¡± I asked with raised eyebrows. He chuckled and red around to see if anyone was around before leaning closer to me. ¡°Because she is your mate, and we can¡¯t resist our mate for so long.¡± He expressed those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°No matter how hard you try, you can resist her for a while, but not forever. Good thing that she is a human and won¡¯t feel the torture of you cheating on her, but I¡¯d advise you not to take it for granted.¡± With those words, he sat back on his seat and picked up his ss from the table. Hearing those words from him, I couldn¡¯t say a thing because I knew he might be right. ¡°I need to go.¡± I stood and left the VIP lounge because I didn¡¯t want him sting words at me. I went to a bar stand and sat on the high stool. ¡°A bottle of water. ¡°Yes sir.¡± A familiar voice responded, I looked up and murmured in regret when I realized I was in Victoria¡¯s bar stand. She hurried to me with a bottle of water and a ss. ¡°Here you have it, sir.¡± she kept the water and ss on the table while smiling at me like a little kid who has been given some candy. I locked eyes with her and had the urge to smile back at her, but I held myself back, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± I asked, pretending to be annoyed by her behavior. She swallowed nervously before speaking, ¡°The water is on me.¡± She said those words as a whisper while avoiding my gaze. ¡°Really ?¡± I asked while raising my eyebrows at her. She smiled shyly and said, ¡°That¡¯s my appreciation for choosing to spend a day with me.¡± She spoke excitedly. I smiled at myself and poured the water in the ss before taking a sip of it, wondering what would happen If she knew who I was. After a moment of silence, she cleared her throat and bite her lips nervously. ¡°So I was wondering where we could meet.¡± She asked, and gulped. ¡°I¡¯ll call you.¡± I groaned and stood to my feet. ¡°How will you call? You don¡¯t have my number.¡± She asked, giving me a curious look. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured to myself when I realized I had just made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll take your number from your manager.¡± I said quickly and confidently, so she wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. Damn, I¡¯m a good actor. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She smiled at me and tucked her hair behind her ears, reveling my mark on her. When She noticed I was staring at her neck, she quickly removed her hair from the back of her ears and let it fall on her shoulders. ¡°I was ying with our neighbor¡¯s dog, and he injured me with his teeth. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already visited the hospital and took some injections.¡± She murmured nervously. Those words from her made my silent wolf growled with anger, sending a different kind of anger to me. She was so ashamed to let someone know she was imed by me. Angrily, I groaned, took out my wallet from my pocket and kept some dors on the table. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ve already told you the bill is on me.¡± She pleaded, took the money from the table and brought it fort to me. I stared at her coldly, and I could notice the color of my eyes were changing, so I had to look away from her before speaking, ¡°Women don¡¯t pay my bills.¡± I said and walked away. Furthermore, I left the club, went into my car and drove off. Angrily, I mmed the steering of the car as I drove back home. ¡°How dare she!¡± I yelled out angrily and continue mming the steering of the car with rage. She had been covering my mark with clothes and never wanted to show it to anyone. She felt ashamed of my mark, a mark that many people could kill for, but she had it, and she was embarrassed about it. I got home, parked the car in the garage and got out of the car. ¡°Wee alpha.¡± my driver lowered his head in respect. I nodded my head to his greetings, threw the keys to him and walked inside the house. Furthermore, I took the stairs to my room, got to my room and pulled off my mask. I went further and took off my clothes before going to the bathroom. I released a sigh of relief as the cold water from the shower sshed on my body. I quickly took a quick bath and went back to my room. I put on a loose underwear andy on the bed with so many thoughts buzzing in my head. Firstly, I had to spend a whole day with Victoria while acting to be someone else with my mask on. The thought of that scares me, but also excites me. I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and tossed around on the bed while the thought of what Victoria did today at the club filled my thoughts. I realized she must really hate me so much to fabricate such a lie to me and everyone. ¡± Damn it!¡± I groaned and tried to force myself to get some sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. Sighing heavily, I left the bed and took out my phone from the bedside and was about to call her when I realized I was about to call with my first phone, the number she knew as Eric¡¯s. ¡±Get a grip of yourself.¡± I urged myself and kept back the phone. I went to my drawer, pulled it out and took out a new and different phone. I switched on the phone and copied her number from my other phone before dialing it. It rang a few times before it was picked, ¡°Hello.¡± Came her low seductive voice. She was seducing me even without trying. I sucked a deep breath and cleared my throat before speaking, ¡°Hello.¡± I called out. ¡°DOM Tim.¡± She responded happily like she had been expecting my call. ¡°Where do you live, so I cane pick you up.¡± I asked even though I knew where she stays. ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to you.¡± she whispered casually, but I could notice the excitement in her voice. ¡°Fine, get ready by 9am.¡± I did not let her say a word before ending the call. Groaning, I threw the phone on the bed and roughly ran my fingers through my hair, having a questioning thought of my decision. I knew tomorrow was going to be a significant and special day, and I could feel it in my bones. Chapter 80 Nervous Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°You mean DOM Tim picked you.¡± Sonia asked with a re. ¡°Yes.¡± I giggled happily like a child and sat on the bed while taking off my shoes. She gave me an odd look and I knew she had something to say. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, fixing my gaze on her. She walked around the room for a while, and stood before me. ¡°I was wondering what Eric would do if he finds out you went out with another man.¡± She murmured with a frown. I scoffed at her words and left the bed. ¡°Eric and I have no connection.¡± I dered firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± Sonia tried speaking, but I cut her off, ¡°No Sonia, don¡¯t say it.¡± I said with disgust and pulled off my dress. ¡°What Eric needed from me was sex, and now he has it, he doesn¡¯t need anything else from me.¡± I murmured with hatred. ¡°Could you believe it¡¯s not even up to a week he took my virginity, yet he had sex throughout the night with his girlfriend. She also has the guts to pick up his phone and tell me all about it.¡±? I yelled and picked up a towel, ¡°Eric doesn¡¯t love me and I think he doesn¡¯t love anyone but himself. That man is too selfish, and I can¡¯t see myself having anything to do with him.¡± I stated and went to the bathroom. When I got to the bathroom, I red at the mirror and saw the mark on my neck. Staring at the mark on my neck, I remembered how DOM Tim was staring at the mark and I realized he knew what it meant even though I lied to him. I knew he would never want to have anything with me, seeing that I had someone else¡¯s mark on my neck. ¡±Damn it!¡± I groaned and thought of a way to get rid of this mark on my neck because I couldn¡¯t keep hiding it forever. I sighed heavily and stood in the running shower to take a quick bath. After bathing, I left the bathroom and went back to the room where I met Sonia, busy with herputer. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for things like this.¡± I asked while putting on my nightwear, but She totally ignored me and kept typing on herputer. ¡±Suit yourself.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and went to the closet. I ran my gaze in the closet and took out afortable blue dress. ¡°Is this okay?¡± I asked while cing the dress on my body. Sonia stared at me for a second and went back to herputer. It was obvious she was furious with me, so I decided to let her be. I took the dress and pressed it before I put it back in the closet. Tiredly, Iid on the bed and stared at Sonia, who was busy with herputer. ¡°Hey.¡± I called out. ¡°I can hear you.¡± She replied nonchntly which made me rolled my eyes before speaking, ¡°Do you think he will wear his mask?¡± I asked in curiosity because I wished I could see his face, ¡°I don¡¯t know, that is left for him to decide if he trusts you enough to let you see his face.¡± She responded, still typing on herputer. Those words she said rang in my head, and I thought of how it would feel if DOM Tim would trust me enough to let me see his face. Heaving a deep breath, I closed my eyes and all I could see were those two sets of piercing green eyes that always bring shivers to my body. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°A ck suit or just jeans.¡± I murmured out frustrated, as I threw clothes on my bed with frustration. I was so anxious about the date that I woke up as early as 6am. Not only that, but I couldn¡¯t sleep throughout the night because of the fact that I was going to spend a whole day with Victoria. I felt a strong sensation in me, and it felt like I was a teen going for his first date. ¡±Ridiculous.¡± I groaned and roughly ran my fingers through my hair before sitting on the bed. I stared at the clothes scattered on the bed and wondered what was really wrong with me. This was Victoria, this was a woman I was supposed to hate and ignore, but here I am, very anxious and eager to go on a date with her. Shaking my head in disbelief, I checked the time and realized it was almost 8am, and I hadn¡¯t even decided on what to wear. Quickly, I stood to my feet and walked into the bathroom. I stepped into the shower, took a quick bath and went back to the room. I stood in front of the bed and stared at the clothes on the bed with a frustrated look. Left with no choice, I picked up a navy-blue suit and decided to wear it. I dressed into the suit, put on my shoes and wore a navy-blue mask which covered every part of my face. I stared into the mirror and noticed all parts of my face were covered up except for the tiny gaps in my eyes and lips. Inhaling deeply, Ibed and gelled my hair before spraying some spray and perfume. I went for my wristwatch, put it on and went for my phone. Again, I stared at myself one more time in the mirror before leaving my room. I got to my garage, picked up a different Toyota Camry and drove out. When I got to her apartment, I took a deep breath before dialing her number. ¡°Hello.¡± She whispered in a low excited voice, ¡°I¡¯m in front of your apartment.¡± I spoke coldly, and nervously. I did not let those words end in my mouth before I cut the call. Nervously, I took a better look at myself in my reversed mirror before sucking a deep breath. I got out of the car and stood by the car while I waited for her. I put my left hand in the pocket of my pants and was about checking my watch when I heard the sound of hillsing my way. In a swift motion, I looked up and behold I saw Victoria dressed in the same color of dress with me. She was putting on a short blue dress, her hair poured out onto her shoulder to cover my mark on her. She matched her dress with long-silver earrings but no ne on her neck and held a blue purse. She was amazingly beautiful even without her putting on makeup. ¡°Mate.¡± My wolf whispered in excitement. I groaned and locked eyes with her as she stood in front of me with a cute little smile on her face. ¡°Beautiful.¡± I muttered out those words without me knowing. She smiled shyly and tried to tuck her hair behind her ear, but she remembered my mark and decided to keep back her hand.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You look good.¡± She praised me while staring directly into my eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± I cleared my throat and opened the door for her to go in. ¡°Thank you.¡± She blinked a big smile that brought butterflies to my stomach. I closed the door, walked over to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. I could feel my palms bing sweaty as I drove off. I took a glimpse of her and noticed she was twisting her fingers and biting her lips nervously. ¡°I thought I would be privileged to see your face today.¡± She mumbled those words while looking outside the window. Hearing those words from her, I knew it was risky, and she might ask for it some other day, so I had to do something and I have to do it now. Chapter 81 Knowning Victoria ¡±I don¡¯t show my face to people from the club.¡± I muttered out firmly and held her gaze with an irritated look. ¡°And any day you ask for such privilege, be sure that I will cut whatever ties I have with you.¡± I expressed those words as a warning, still holding her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±she quickly apologized while she lowered her eyes and looked away. I groan not for what she said, but for the way I reacted. We drove in total silence, and none of us said a word until I parked in front of one of my bars. ¡°We are here.¡± I announced while getting out of the car. I walked to her door, but she had already opened the door herself. She turned around and stared at the ce with so much curiosity and anticipation before meeting my gaze. ¡°Where is this ce?¡±she inquired, still staring around. ¡°Come in, and you will see.¡± I said, and led the way. She beamed happily at me as she walked side by side with me. We got to the door and the door was already opened by the doorman, ¡°Good morning sir, good morning ma¡¯am.¡± He greeted, lowering his head in respect as we both walked in. I noticed Victoria stared at the doorman for a second before she nced at me with curiosity. It was obvious she was wondering who I was. Only if she knew. We walked into the bar and I saw the ce was arranged just the way I wanted it. Since I was putting on a mask, the thought of going out to a public ce didn¡¯t bother me, but I knew Victoria might not befortable with people staring at us, so I decided to close down one of my bars for the day. I stared around the room and saw a dining table was set in the middle of the room, while PS5 games were arranged in a corner. Another corner was a big couch and a big t screen for movies. She moved away from me, still staring around the room with stunned and bewildered eyes, before locking eyes with me. ¡°You own this ce?¡± she asked, staring at me with curiosity. I wanted to say yes to her, but then I remembered she might look for me and realize I was Eric. ¡°No, I rented it for the day.¡±, I stated firmly, ¡°Wow.¡± She exims happily and stared around, ¡°You made this ce like this?¡± She asked, thrilled. ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured proudly. ¡°This is excellent.¡± She beamed a grateful smile at me, which made my heart flutter with excitement, and I knew I was losing it to this woman. Quickly, I cleared my throat and took a step closer to her, ¡°Where should we start?¡± I asked while avoiding her gaze. She smiled at me and stared around before pointing to the PS5 game station, ¡°Let¡¯s start from there.¡± She suggested, while moving closer to the game station. She sat on the couch and picked up a pad. ¡°Do you know how to y this?¡± She asked while operating the pad like a true professional. ¡°Yes¡± I responded and picked up the other pad. ¡°I bet not as good as me.¡± She teased and selected her team so easily. I stared at her and realized her eyes were fixed on the TV and fingers moving freely on the pad. Indeed, she was a true professional. ¡°Choose your team.¡± She urged, tapping her fingers on the pad.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I took my gaze off her and began selecting my team. ¡°Don¡¯t pick that guy. He isn¡¯t good, I don¡¯t wanna win you that easily.¡± She teased and winked at me yfully before moving her gaze to the TV. If only she knew who I was. I selected a team, and we started ying. ¡°Aunt and I used to y this every day.¡± she giggled after winning me for the seventh time. Disappointed at myself, I groaned and kept back the pad. ¡°I¡¯m not good at this.¡± I grumbled. ¡°I noticed it.¡± She smiled and kept back the pad. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked while getting on my feet. ¡°Yes please.¡± She replied with a smile. Her smile was so charming, that I wanted to return the smile, but I didn¡¯t know how to. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I led the way, and we walked over to the center of the room where our food was already served on the table. ¡°Are we the only ones here?¡± she asked, staring around with curiosity, ¡°Yes, Sit.¡± I said and drew out a chair for her, ¡°Thanks.¡± She shed me a cute smile that weakened all the bones in me before taking the seat. ¡°Are we going to eat all this ?¡± She asked with excitement like a little kid while staring at the different dishes on the table. I nodded my head as a response and red at her childish behavior. She was indeed cute, and I wondered why she never showed this part of herself to Eric. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She nodded her head and picked up the cutlers. I watched her put some food into her te and began eating slowly before meeting my gaze, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±, she asked while staring at my empty te. Without saying a word, I picked up the cutlers and put a small portion of the food into my te, since I wasn¡¯t hungry. We ate in total silence and none of us said a thing for a while until she spoke up, ¡°What do you do ?¡± She asked, not meeting my gaze, ¡°I¡¯m into business.¡± I replied firmly and took a sip of my drink. Victoria¡¯s POV I nodded my head and continued eating. When I came out of my t I was so excited to see him, at least he wouldn¡¯t be putting on his mask, but I was a bit disappointed when I saw him with his mask on. He was incredibly hot even without me seeing his face. Hearing all he said after I asked why his mask was on, I came to realize that I had to drop the issues of seeing his face, and to think that I had already fallen for a man who I hadn¡¯t seen his face was something weird to me but also exciting. ¡°Why are you not eating?¡± his cold voice took me out of my thoughts, ¡°I am.¡± I responded with a smile, which he did not return. I kept eating and decided to ask him some few questions. ¡°Do you have siblings ?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°No.¡± He replied quickly like he was expecting the question from me. I nodded my head and continued eating before another question popped into my head. I bit my lips nervously and took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Are you married?¡± I asked, pretending I did not say those words. He kept his spoon on his te and raised his eyebrows at me, staring at me with amusement. ¡°I have rings on my fingers, but there is no ring on the finger for marriage, doesn¡¯t that answer your question.¡± He replied, giving me a serious look. ¡°Not putting on a wedding ring doesn¡¯t mean you are not married, you can decide to leave your ring at home. Most men do that.¡± I blurted out and nipped my lower lip when I realized what I had just said. ¡°So you see me as that kind of man ?¡± He asked, angered by my words. In just a second, his mood changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized while I lowered my head and stared at my almost empty te, cursing myself for blurting out rubbish. I heard him murmur, picked up his spoon and continued eating. ¡°I¡¯m not married, and if I am, I won¡¯t hide it from anyone and especially not from you.¡± He spoke firmly and continued eating. I smiled at him, and we ate in silence until we were done. ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± I thanked him, while he nodded his head and stood to his feet. I watched him unbuttoned his buttons and took off his jacket, leaving him in just his shirt. I stole a glimpse of his body and noticed he reminds of a certain someone, someone I wish not to remember. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡± he said and left me at the table. He went to the big coach, sat on it and fixed his gaze on the big TV screen. I followed him and sat beside him, but made sure I gave him enough space. ¡°What movie do you wanna watch?¡± He asked while picking up the controller. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Any movie of your choice.¡± she responded while twisting her fingers, it was obvious she was nervous. ¡°Have it.¡±, I handed the controller to her, ¡°Just type for the movie, and it will disy on the screen.¡± I said and rxed on the couch. Watching movies and ying games were never my thing, but I had to do it for her. She beamed at me before typing the name of the movie on the controller and the movie disyed on the screen. I stared at the screen and I realized she was watching a romantic movie, which made me groan and look away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining me?¡± she asked with her gaze still at the TV, ¡°No, I don¡¯t watch movies.¡± I stated truthfully. ¡°Why ?¡± She asked with her two curious eyes on me. ¡±Because I don¡¯t have time for things like that, my time is really precious to me, so you should know how lucky you are that I agreed to spend a day with you.¡± I spoke proudly. Those words from me made her fix her gaze on me for some seconds before looking away. Silence filled the whole ce as none of us said a word. I stole a glimpse of her and noticed she was intoxicated by the movie and all her attention was on it. I stared at her and noticed she was indeed pretty, and I wondered why I couldn¡¯t see this earlier. I stared at her lips and the urge to kiss her again rushed through my blood and I tried my best to hold it. ¡°Cold.¡± she whispered softly and rubbed her two hands on her arms. Without saying a Word, I took my jacket from the chair and handed it over to her, ¡°Have it.¡± She smiled and took the jacket from me. ¡°Thanks.¡± She put on the jacket and went back to the screen. I nodded my head at her and tried to focus my gaze on the TV, but I couldn¡¯t, I was so drowned to her that I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off her even for a minute. ¡°Beautiful!.¡± I muttered to her hearing which made her beamed at me and nervously tucked in her hair behind her ear, revealing my mark to me. ¡°Mate.¡± my wolf howled in possession, causing me to take a deep breath and tried to control myself because all the organs in me were screaming for me to pull her to myself and ravish her body like a hungry wolf. ¡°You are sweating profusely, are you okay?¡± she asked, moving closer to me. That was it, that was how I lost control of myself and pulled her to myself. ¡°I¡¯m not okay.¡± I muttered out those words while holding gaze with her two sets of brown eyes that triggered everything in me. Chapter 82 Game Victoria¡¯s POV He pulled me closer to himself so that we were just an inch apart. ¡°I¡¯m not okay.¡± He mumbled those words and locked eyes with me. I nced at him with stunned eyes and struggled to move away from him, but he tightened his grip on my waist, and pulled me closer to himself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked with a trembling voice. ¡°What I should have done the minute we stepped in here.¡± he did not let those words finish from his mouth before he yanked me to himself and made me sit on hisp. I gasped and tried to move away, but he tightened his grip on my waist and locked eyes with me. Staring into his eyes, I realized he reminded me of a certain someone. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for things like this.¡± I murmured while avoiding his gaze. He stared at me with guilt in his eyes and gently pulled me away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have gone this far.¡± He grumbled, while standing to his feet. I was filled with regrets as I watched him leave. Angrily, I thumped my foot on the floor and cursed myself for acting in such a way. Everything in me was yelling for his touch. I wished to feel his touch, but I was scared, really scared. He was a total stranger and I know nothing about him, not even his face or his real name, but I was so drowned to him, and it feels like I knew him for a long time. Curiously, I stared around and noticed he was nowhere around, and I thought maybe he was angry and left me. Sighing heavily, I stood up from the couch and was on my way out when I saw himing in. ¡°Are you going somewhere.¡± he asked while raising his eyebrows at me. ¡°I thought you got angry and left.¡± I murmured while avoiding his gaze.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He chuckled at my words, moved closer to me and turned my face to him, so I could hold his gaze. ¡°I always keep my promises, and it¡¯s just 2pm, I can¡¯t leave you just like that.¡± he expressed those words as an assurance and stepped away from me. ¡°I went out to answer a business call.¡± He moved away from me and sat on the couch, fixing his gaze on the TV. Inhaling nervously, I walked over to him and stood beside him while I nervously twisted my fingers. ¡°Are you okay ?¡± He asked, with his gaze still at the TV. I swallowed nervously before speaking, ¡°I apologize for earlier, I did¡­¡± he did not let me finish my word when he brought forth his hand to me, indicating I should stop talking. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stop apologizing.¡± He growled those words coldly then and there I knew I had lost him for good. ¡°Come sit, another movie is about to start.¡± he announced, with his gaze still at the TV. I sat beside him and tried to focus my attention on the TV, but I couldn¡¯t. I was so drowned to him that I constantly nced at him. He met eyes with me and I felt my body quiver when I felt his two sets of green eyes on me. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± he asked with his gaze still at the TV. ¡°No, no.¡± I replied quickly and looked away, ashamed of my childish behavior. He chuckled and shook his head before speaking, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± he asked while fixing his two sets of green eyes on me. ¡°No, why should I.¡± I chuckled nervously and looked away. I could feel his gaze on me, but I dared not look at him. ¡°Very good.¡± He responded and looked away. We sat there in total silence and none of us said a word for a while until I decided to speak. ¡°Can we y a game?¡± I asked, while avoiding his gaze. ¡°Sure.¡± he replied quickly without asking questions. ¡°What kind of game should we y?¡± I asked, and he kept silent and thought for a while before he responded, ¡°Truth and dare.¡± He suggested. ¡°Truth or dare?¡± I asked, a bit anxious. ¡°Yeah, are you scared?¡± He asked while staring at me with his two sets of green eyes that made my body quiver. ¡°No, no.¡± I beamed at him and quickly looked away. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s start, I¡¯ll go first.¡± He said, while I nodded my head in agreement. ¡°Truth or dare?¡± he asked while taking off his shoes, leaving his feet in just his socks. ¡°Truth.¡± I replied, also taking off my shoes. ¡°Have you ever fallen in love?¡± He asked so quickly, like the question had been in his mind for a long time. Those questions from him made me nibble my lips nervously because I didn¡¯t know the answer to give. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a drink.¡± He left the couch and went for a drink in the bar. ¡°What should I say to him.¡± I murmured to myself as I went into deep thought. I was in love. I was in love with him, but if I told him I had fallen in love, he would think it was someone else, and I don¡¯t want him to have such a thought. Within a minute, he came back and kept a bottle of whiskey on the floor. ¡±If you can¡¯t perform your dare or answer your question, you will have to fill up this ss and drink all the content.¡± He announced while dropping a ss beside the bottle of whiskey. I stared at the ss and gulped because I knew if I drank at least four sses from this ss, I was sure to be drunk. ¡°So are you ready to answer truthfully?¡± he asked while staring at me like he wanted to pierce through my soul. ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered, almost to myself. He raised his eyebrows and stared at me with curiosity, ¡°Yes what?¡± He asked, fixing his gaze on me. I bit my lips and whispered slowly. ¡±I have fallen in love with someone.¡± He stared at me for a while before nodding his head.¡± Your turn.¡± He announced, ¡°Truth or dare ?¡±. I asked ¡°Truth.¡± He uttered calmly. ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡± I asked, a question that had been in my mind sincest night. Chapter 83 Make love to me Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡± she inquired while staring at me with curious eyes. I locked eyes with her and could see how eager and anxious she was to know my name, but the funny thing was that I could never tell her. Without any further dy, I picked up the bottle, filled up the ss and gulped everything into my mouth. I kept back the ss and noticed she was frowning at what I did. ¡°If I tell you my real name, that is to say I have told you my identity.¡± I spoke up. ¡°But why are you scared of telling me? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± She murmured while looking away. I stared at her but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the faces of some Doms and I have never told on them or did anything stupid, so why can¡¯t you at least show me your face.¡± She expressed those words as a plead. Roughly, I ran my fingers through my hair before getting on my feet. I knew a day woulde when she would start saying things like this, but I never knew it was this quick. I left the couch, switched off the TV and kept back the controller. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to go home, let me take you home.¡± I muttered those words firmly and sat back to put on my shoes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± she quickly apologized. ¡°There is nothing to apologize for, you did nothing wrong.¡± I stated firmly and stood to my feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I ordered in a tone that had no room for argument. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I won¡¯t ever ask you questions about your identity, please don¡¯t end this.¡± she apologized, her eyebrows lowered in fear and pain. I stared at her as she kept biting her lips in fear while she twisted her fingers. I wasn¡¯t ending the date because of the questions she was asking. I was ending the date because I was finding it difficult to stay each minute without touching her. It took everything in me to hold myself up to this moment, and I knew I might not be able to hold myself any longer. Inhaling deeply, I moved closer to her and stood before her with my two hands in my pant pockets. ¡°Look at me.¡± Imanded. She bites her lips, and slowly raised her head, but couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Look at me.¡± I ordered coldly and saw her swallow nervously as she locked eyes with me. I felt my head spin around, and my whole body became numb as I stared into her eyes. I tried looking away, but I couldn¡¯t, it felt like I was intoxicated by her gaze. Quickly, I blinked and turned my back to her before speaking, ¡°You know the kind of man I am.¡± I muttered out coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± She responded in a whisper. ¡°Then why are you still here with me?¡± I asked, while turning around to face her. She swallowed nervously but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I muttered those words almost like a plead because I knew I was losing it. I moved away from her and walked over to the door, but noticed she wasn¡¯t walking behind me. I turned and saw her still seated on the couch while her gaze was on the floor. It was obvious she was nervous, but nervous about what?, is what I didn¡¯t get. I left the door and strolled back to her, ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± I asked while staring at her with curiousness. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go, I want to stay with you.¡± she begged while meeting my gaze. I groaned, frustrated, and roughly ran my fingers through my hair. Thisdy was making things more difficult for me, and I knew I had to do something, something that would make her leave quickly. ¡°You know I can¡¯t stay with a woman without touching her, and since you don¡¯t wanna be touched I don¡¯t wanna force you, so stand up and let me take you home as a gentle man.¡± I spoke coldly and firmly, hoping she would get scared and wanted to leave, but I was wrong because She sat on the couch and didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked frustrated. She bites her lips nervously and stood to her feet. ¡±Finally.¡± I sighed in relief and was about to move away when she mmed her body to mine and sealed her lips with mine, giving me a soft kiss before pulling away. ¡°What did you just do.¡± I asked while trying to calm my nerves. ¡°Please make love to me.¡± She pleaded while trying to move closer to me. ¡°Stop.¡± I ordered, and she stood on the spot and nervously lowered her head to the floor with embarrassment. Those words from her made everything in me beg me to pull her to myself and do with her the way I craved since we walked in here, but I have to control myself, I can¡¯t let her know I was Eric and I can¡¯t take advantage of her innocence. I groaned and moved away from her. ¡°You are not my type, I can¡¯t do what you ask from me¡­¡± she did not let those words finish from my mouth before she quickly cut me off, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± she muttered out quickly and went for her purse. Hastily, she rushed to the door, but I rushed after her, grabbed her waist and yanked her to the wall. I stared into her eyes and realized her eyes were soaked in tears, and it broke my heart that my words and rejection might have hurt her so much. ¡±Mine!¡± My wolf whispered in difort on seeing her tears. Inhaling deeply, I brought forth my hand and ran my fingers through her cheek while she stared at me with stunned eyes but didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Were you about to cry?¡± I asked while running my fingers through her cheek. She swallowed nervously but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I hate weakness.¡± I grumbled, ¡°I hate weak girls.¡± I dered firmly and ran my fingers through her exposed shoulders. Slowly, she closed her eyes to my touch and didn¡¯t say a word. I ran kisses on her shoulder and neck before cing them on her face. I stared at her lips for a second, pulled her more closely to me and kissed her softly on the lips. She ced her hands on my shoulders and was about to take them off when she recalled I hate being touched, but I took her hands and kept them back and roughly kissed her lips. She deepens the kiss and moans in-between the kiss while she roughly took hold of my hair. I carried her and made her wrap her legs around my waist while her back was pressed to the wall.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I kissed her lips one more time before moving down to her neck and shoulders. I waspelled to kiss my mark, but I couldn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want her to have any suspicion about me. Her dress was a small hand dress, so it was easy for me to pull off the dress from her shoulders, exposing her perfectly shaped breast to me, and to think that she wasn¡¯t putting on a bra made my dick jerk in anticipation. I moaned softly and took hold of her left breast while I sucked the other in my mouth. I moaned in pure bliss as I took her breast in my mouth. It was just the way I first tasted her. She moaned loudly, and I could feel her shivers under me as I continued sucking her breast while I roughly squeezed the other breast, bringing pain and pleasure to her. She moans loudly as I remove my hand from her breast and gently and slowly ran my fingers through her exposed thighs. She took her head backward and moaned loudly, not minding she was making out with a stranger, as she thought. I removed my mouth from her breast and started cing kisses on her exposed neck and shoulders while I ran my fingers through the entrance of her pussy. Slowly, I tried inserting a finger in her, and I realized she was already wet for me. I smiled and moved my fingers away and heard her grumble while she stared at me with lust in her eyes. I grinned at her before speaking, ¡°You are so wet and ready for me, huh?¡± I asked with a mischievous smile on my face. ¡°Yes.¡± She whispered while biting her lip. I smiled at her and ced a kiss on her neck. ¡°Say it.¡± I demanded while cing kisses on her shoulders, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± I whispered seductively while running my fingers at the entrance of her already soaked pussy. She quivered in pleasure and moaned out loudly before whispering those words to me, words that made me lose control of myself. ¡°Make love to me, I want you to please make love to me.¡± She mumbled with a moan. Chapter 84 Just another whore Victoria¡¯s POV When he heard those words from me, he grinned at me and yanked me to himself. Easily, he carried me bridal style and made mey on the couch. We locked eyes with each other and I stared right into his eyes and realized he had beautiful sets of green eyes, and it intoxicated me. Hey in-between my thighs while he gently pulled off my dress from my waist and threw it on the floor, leaving me naked with just my panties on. I swallowed nervously and tried covering myself with my hands, when I realized I was naked before him. ¡°Hands off.¡± hemanded coldly. His words made me swallow nervously and put away my hands from my body while I gulped in shame. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He mumbled, while running his fingers on my exposed thighs before going for my exposed stomach. I moaned softly and tried touching his body, but then again I remembered he hated being touched, so I slowly kept back my hand, but he brought back my hands and ced them on his shoulders. ¡°You can touch me.¡± he said and began trailing kisses on my exposed thighs. I moaned loudly and grabbed his hair from the pleasure I was receiving. He pulled away my underwear and ran his fingers through the entrance of my pussy. The feeling felt so familiar, his touch and moans were so familiar that it reminded me of a certain someone and I hated myself for thinking about him in a blissful moment like this. ¡°Ahh.¡± I moaned out in pleasure when I felt a finger in me. This was my second time having sex, and it was a bit different. He ced kisses on my neck for a while before inserting another finger in me, which made me gasp. He kissed me softly on the lips, preventing me from moaning, before inserting another finger in me. ¡°Ahh.¡± I gasped out in pain as I felt my pussy expand to the size of his fingers. Gently, he strokes his fingers in me while he kisses me so passionately and hotly, leaving me wanting more. He left my lips and took my left breast in his mouth and began sucking it so roughly and hungrily, while I moaned out in pleasure as I squirted with his fingers in me. ¡°You are so ready for me.¡± He whispered those words seductively into my ear before pulling out his fingers from me. I watched him leave the couch, took off just his pants and underwear, leaving his shirt on, before he knelt between my legs. ¡°Condoms?¡± I asked while locking eyes with him. He stared at me for a while like he was specting about something before he responded, ¡°I¡¯m clean, if that is what you worry about.¡± he muttered out firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered about that.¡± I murmured. He chuckled softly at my words and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cum in you.¡± He assured me with those words and began cing kisses on my neck. I moaned in pleasure and ran my fingers on his back and wondered why his shirt was still on because I wanted to feel his manly body. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked with so much care in his voice. ¡°Yes.¡± I moaned out softly. He kissed my neck and positioned himself in between my thighs. ¡±I¡¯ll go gentle, okay¡± He assured me while cing kisses all over my body as I felt his dick on the entrance of my pussy. Inhaling deeply, I closed my eyes and moaned out in pain and pleasure when I felt his dick thrusting inside me. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± His word came as amand. I groaned and opened my eyes while we locked eyes with each other as he fully inserted his dick in me. ¡°Ahhh.¡± I gasped, when I felt his full dick in me. He ceased his movement and kissed me softly on the lips before he slowly thrust in me with so much care and love, like he wasn¡¯t a dominant. I moaned loudly as I felt a familiar sensation in my body as he thrust slowly in me. He moaned softly and began kissing my neck before he increased his pace and started fucking in a fast pace. I moaned in passion and pleasure as I felt his big dick thrusting in and out of me. I clenched my fingers on his back and was sure I must have spoiled his shirt with my constant squeeze. He increased his speed and kept fucking me harder before he pulled out of me and stood up from the couch. I stared at him and wondered if he was already done with me, or maybe I couldn¡¯t make him cum. ¡°Come.¡± He took my hand and made me stood to my feet with trembling legs. When he sat on the couch, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his erect Dick and gulped nervously. ¡°Sit on me.¡± He said as amand and pulled me to himself. ¡°I should sit?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°Yes.¡± He nods his head and made me sit on hisps while my two legs were on each side of his legs. ¡°Now sit on my dick.¡± those words from him made me understood what he meant, and I slowly stood up a little and lowered myself down, taking his dick in me. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I moaned out loudly while he held my ass and roughly squeezed it as I slowly sit on his dick.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±Fuck!¡± I eximed in pleasure as I took his full dick in me and rested my head on his shoulder. He tenderly kissed my neck before he whispered seductively into my ear, ¡°Move for daddy.¡± his voice was so cold and full of lust that it brought a cold shiver down my spine. I took a deep breath and moved my head away from his shoulder, while I ced my hands on his shoulders and began moving on him. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He groaned in pleasure and grabbed my ass roughly with his two hands. ¡°Keep going baby.¡± He moaned loudly and took my breast in his mouth, I move on him in a circle while he sucks my other breast and squeezes the other. We locked eyes with each other as I slowly fucked him. I stared into his eyes and could see the color of his eyes changing, which made me gasp in fear and look away. He tightens his grip on my ass and starts fucking me faster and roughly. I moaned out loud in pure bliss as I deepened my fingers on his shoulders and enjoyed the pleasure he was giving me. He continued thrusting in and out of me at a fast pace that I found it difficult to catch my breath. I heard him moaned out loudly and tightly held my ass and there I knew he was about released his cum. ¡± Fuck, this is so good!¡± he moaned out and offloaded his hot cum in me. Slowly, he fucked me, released his tight grip on my ass and ceased his movement. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes, only to see his eyes were darker and full of lust. I felt a bit scared and rested my head on his shoulders, so I could avoid his gaze. We stayed like that for a while and none of us said a word until he stood to his feet and carried me with so much ease like I was a baby in his arms. I shut my eyes in embarrassment until I noticed he was keeping me down. Curiously, I opened my eyes and realized we were in a bathroom. He made me sit on the bath tub and walked away to put on the shower. ¡°Come.¡± He took my hands and led me to the shower. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you.¡± ¡°No, no, I can bathe myself.¡± I replied quickly. ¡°I told you I will bathe you.¡± He muttered those words as a deration and moved closer to me, but I moved away in shame. ¡±I told you I will bathe myself.¡± I responded stubbornly. He gave me a look filled with worry before leaving the bathroom. I eximed in relief and stood in the shower as I slowly and shamefully scrubbed my body. Yes, I was in love with him, but he was a total stranger, a stranger I knew nothing about. A stranger I hadn¡¯t seen his face or know his name, and I had the guts to have sex with this stranger and to worsen it all, he fucked me and released his cum in me. In just the space of four days, I¡¯ve had sex with two different men. One was a man who hated me with everything in him and just wanted me to fulfill his desires, while the other was a total stranger who couldn¡¯t even tell me his name. Regretfully, I shook my head in shame as I scrubbed my body in anger and pain. To me, what we did was love making, but what if he sees me as another whore he just had sex with. Chapter 85 Regrets Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I closed the bathroom door and walked back to the hall. I inhaled deeply, picked up my underwear and put it on before going for my pants. With heavy feet, I walked to the bar and took out a bottle of whiskey and poured some in a ss before gulping it all into my mouth in a swift motion. I groaned, poured another drink in the ss and drank everything before taking a deep breath. What was wrong with me, what is fucking wrong with me? I had sex with her, no not sex, I just made love to her. I was supposed to stay away from this girl, I was supposed to hate her and everything about her, but here I am, masked up, pretending to be someone else just to be with her. I groaned, frustrated, and took another sip of my drink before leaving the bar. I went back to the couch and saw her panties and dress were still on the floor. I picked them up and inhaled her fascinating scent from her underwear before taking the dress back to the bathroom and kept them on the door. I was about to leave when I heard a soft sobing from the bathroom. Everything in me was urging me to open the bathroom door and hug her in my arms, whispering soft words to her, but I couldn¡¯t, I just couldn¡¯t. I left the door and walked back to the hall, where I awaited her. Few minutester, I heard footsteps and saw her walk out of the bathroom door. She strolled up to me, picked up her shoes from the floor, and slowly put them on while avoiding my gaze. I took a glimpse of her and noticed shame and regret written all over her face, and I was expecting this from her. She put on her shoes and sat beside me, making sure she gave me enough space. We sat there in silence for a while until she spoke up, ¡±I think I should go home.¡± She did not let those words finish from her mouth before she stood on her feet and picked up her purse while avoiding my gaze. ¡°Sit.¡± I pleaded ¡°No.¡± She replied, quickly, and firmly. I frowned and stood to my feet. I took a few steps towards her and stood just an inch away from her. I watched her swallow nervously and looked away from me with embarrassment. ¡°Look at me.¡± I ordered. She gulped and slowly met my gaze with fear and regret written in her eyes. I stared at her two sets of brown eyes and felt my wolf howling in pleasure, which made me seize a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Do you regret everything?¡± I asked while locking eyes with her. ¡°I dunno.¡± She murmured while trying to look away from me. ¡°Look at me.¡± I said those words not in anger, but in frustration. She looked away for a while before meeting my gaze. ¡°You wanted this, you asked for this, why do you regret it now.¡± I asked while staring at her. All this wouldn¡¯t have happened if only she had been able to stay away from me. All this wouldn¡¯t have urred if she hadn¡¯t included her name on that list, all this was all her fault and here she was, angry about it. ¡°I need to go.¡± She murmured softly, ¡±Fine!¡± I nodded my head, picked up my jacket and left her at the club. I walked straight to my car, got in, and waited for her to join me in the car. Few minutester, she came out of the club and stood at the door. She gave me a look filled with pain and regret and began walking away. ¡°Shit!¡± I groaned and quickly got out of the car, but I couldn¡¯t walk after her because she was walking faster, and I was putting on a mask. I groaned in anger and quickly got into my car and drove after her. I drove to the direction I saw her heading to, but I was unable to find her, she just disappeared from my sight. ¡±Fuck!¡± I mmed the steering of the car and kept driving until I got to her t. I got out of my car and quickly knocked on the door of her t, but got no response from anyone. I knocked again and noticed no one was at home. I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and kept calling her number, but she wasn¡¯t picking up. Frustrated at myself, I went back to the car, pulled off my mask and drove off. I drove back home, went to my room and kept calling her number, but she wasn¡¯t picking up. Angrily, I threw the phone on the bed and went into the bathroom. I took a quick shower and came out of the bathroom, and was about putting on my clothes when I saw my aunt¡¯s calling in. Seeing her call, I remembered I was supposed to ask Victoria to apany me to aunt¡¯s ce for dinner, but I totally forgot. After several calls from aunt, I picked up the call and aunt did not let me say a word before she started speaking. ¡°When are you guysing?¡± She asked impatiently. I kept quiet and didn¡¯t know what to say to her. ¡°Eric.¡± She called out to me, ¡°I can hear you, aunt.¡± I murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot to tell her about it.¡± She spoke annoyed and hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll call her now.¡± I grumbled while massaging my forehead. ¡°You better do that, and make sure she agrees because I will be expecting you guys.¡± with those words she ended the call. I groaned and dialed Victoria¡¯s line, but she still wasn¡¯t picking. I dialed the second time, and this time it rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hello.¡± I called out, but She kept quiet for a while before responding, What is it?¡± She asked, irritated by my call. I took the phone away from my ear and took a better look at it to make sure I was calling her with my main line. ¡°If you are not saying anything, Eric, I will have to end this call.¡± She uttered, angered by my silence. A sigh of relief escaped my lips when I realized I was using the right number. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± I asked, almost like a plead. ¡°Listen Eric, I have no time for your talk and bbering, just say what you have to say.¡± She muttered out with so much anger and hatred for me in her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 86 Metting his family Victoria¡¯s POV I sighed in pain as I took another sip of my coffee. I picked up the phone and noticed it was DOM Tim still calling. I groaned and kept back the phone and took another sip of my coffee. As I had the coffee, all that DOM Tim said earlier rang in my head. I was the one who wanted this, I was the one clinging to him, and yet, I felt so sad and disappointed at myself. With a heavy heart, I wiped off the tear drops on my cheek and stared around, making sure no one was looking my way. Another call from DOM Tim came in, and I cut off the call in anger. I was angry, not at anyone, but at myself. I was angry at myself for falling in love with a man I didn¡¯t even know his name. I was mad at myself for loving a man I haven¡¯t even seen a glimpse of his face. I was angry with myself for falling in love with a total stranger and to worsen it all, I just had sex with him. Regretfully, I shook my head in shame, finished the coffee and stood to my feet. I was almost outside the coffee shop when my phone began ringing. Groaning, irritated, I went for the phone and was about to switch off the phone when I noticed it was Eric calling. I stared at the phone with anger and allowed the call to ring without picking it. I was about putting the phone back in my purse when I saw his calling in again, which made me groan and picked it up. Hello.¡± He spoke up, ¡°What is it?¡± I spoke in annoyance, but he kept quiet and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°If you are not saying anything Eric, I will have to end this call¡± I muttered angrily. He kept quiet for a bit before he spoke up, ¡°My aunt wants me to ask you out for dinner tonight, so I was wondering if you could join us.¡± He uttered those words so softly and gently that I had to take off the phone from my ear and make sure it was Eric speaking because this was a different Eric. ¡°Hello.¡± He called to my attention when he noticed I wasn¡¯t saying a word. ¡°I won¡¯te.¡± I responded quickly without thinking about it. ¡°Can you just listen to me.¡± He dered in a serious tone, but there was no anger in it. I took in a deep breath to calm myself before speaking, ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± I murmured angrily. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡±My Aunt just wants to meet you and nothing else.¡± He groaned like he was forced to say this to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet her or any member of your family, stop acting like there is anything between us.¡± I dered firmly. ¡°Listen.¡± His voice came out rough as the tone of his voice changed. ¡°It¡¯s either youe with me willingly or I will have to do it my own way, and you know what I can do.¡± He threatened with a cold, rough voice, different from the one he used earlier on me. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I asked furiously, while gritting my teeth. ¡°One hour.¡± he muttered out firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your ce in an hour time and don¡¯t make me look for you.¡± he expressed those words as an order before cutting the call on me. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I yelled and hit my feet on the floor with anger before walking away. The distance between my apartment and the coffee shop was a close one, so there was no need to take a taxi. In a few minutes, I was in my apartment. I took off my shoes and sat on the bed while I removed my earrings and dress, leaving me naked with just my underwear. I stood up from the bed and stared at my body in the mirror. My neck consists of red marks I must have gotten from the constant kisses I got from DOM Tim. I took a better look at myself and discovered there were also scratches on my stomach and red marks left by DOM Tim. I stared at the mark on my neck given by Eric and felt disgusted by it. Groaning angrily, I left the mirror and went to my closet. I was about to take out some casual wear when Eric¡¯s words rang in my head. ¡°One hour, I¡¯ll give you one hour.¡± I could still hear his cold, rough voice in my head. I mumbled in pain and kept back the clothes I wanted to wear and took out a simple turtleneck ck dress and kept it on the bed. I checked the time and noticed I had just few minutes left. Hastily, I put on the dress and packed my hair in two ces and was about putting on my sandals when I heard a knock on my door and without being told I knew it was Eric. Quickly, I stood up from the bed, went for the door, and opened it. The moment I opened the door, I met eyes with Eric. His two sets of green eyes were on me, and it just reminded me of DOM Tim. I could swear that they both have exactly the same eyes. ¡°Are you done staring.¡± He said, while staring at me, and it felt like DOM Tim was the one staring at me and not Eric. ¡°Stop thinking about him.¡± I grumbled to myself while leaving Eric at the door. He walked in with his two hands in his pockets as he stared around my room, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m through.¡± I announced those words in a hurry and was about to move away when my legs slipped, and I was almost dropping to the floor when I felt strong arms around my waist. I swallowed nervously when I realized it was Eric holding me. I tried moving away from him, but he tightened his grip on me and refused to let go. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked with a trembling voice. He ignored me and kept staring into my eyes like he was trying to pierce through my soul. I swallowed nervously when I realized he must have sensed it. After all, we were mates. He must have known I just had sex with another man. I gulped in fear, and avoided his gaze while I said a silent prayer in panic, hoping he didn¡¯t see anything through me. Gently, he lifted me up and let go of my waist, and without saying a word he turned around and left my room. I took a deep breath and calmed myself before leaving my room. I got outside and noticed he was already in the car waiting for me. I frowned and began walking towards him when I remembered how DOM Tim was here and how he treated me with so much care and respect, which proves Eric was the exact opposite of DOM Tim. I got to the car, opened the door myself and got in. He stared at me one more time and drove off. The drive to his aunt¡¯s ce was a quiet one apart from the musicing from the radio. He drove for a few minutes and stopped in front of a beautiful building surrounded by big trees and beautiful flowers. Inhaling deeply, He put off the car, and I was about to get off when his words stopped me. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just let me do the talking.¡± he expressed those words as an order while I ignored him and came out of the car. ¡°Wee.¡± I heard a female voice behind me. I turned and saw ady in herte forties staring at me with a big smile on her face, and without being told, I knew she was Eric¡¯s aunt. ¡°Wee beautiful Victoria, no one told me you were this beautiful.¡± She moved closer to me and flickered a warm smile at me before giving me a quick hug and pulled away. ¡°Come in.¡± She said with a smile and led the way. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m also here.¡± Eric murmured like a child, seeking for attention. I stared at him and I had the urge tough at his behavior, but I cleared my throat and held back myughter. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± She smiled at me, totally ignoring Eric. Sensing she was friendly and different from Eric, I smiled back at her and followed her in. We went in, and I noticed the house was well decorated and furnished. Indeed, his family were extremely rich. ¡°Please sit.¡± His aunt smiled at me while gesturing for me to sit on one of the one-seater couches. ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her and was about to take a seat when I heard a familiar voice behind me. ¡°Victoria.¡± I turned around and saw Eric¡¯s dad smiling at me with a big smile on his face. ¡°Wee.¡± He weed me with a big smile. ¡°Good day sir.¡± I greeted him awkwardly. He chuckled and stared at me for a while, like he was trying to read through me. ¡°Wee.¡± Another female voice spoke from beside me. I turned and saw a girl staring at me with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°You must be Victoria, right?¡± she asked, staring at me with inquisitive eyes. ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± I asked with curiosity because I knew Eric didn¡¯t have siblings. ¡±I¡¯m Jessica, Eric¡¯s little cousin.¡± She smiled at me before hitting Eric in the arms yfully, while Eric chuckled and ruffled her hair. Staring at them, I realized they both had a good and close rtionship with each other. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind them and have a seat.¡± Eric¡¯s aunt smiled and took the seat opposite me. I smiled at her and took the seat before her. Eric¡¯s dad and cousin took their seats, but Eric just stood there with folded arms like he was forced to be there with us. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± his aunt said with a smile. I smiled back at her but didn¡¯t say a word. I was ufortable, really ufortable. ¡°So you are Victoria!¡± Jessica spoke up while she stared at me with questioning eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded my head at her. ¡°So what do you do.¡± she asked while staring at me, waiting for an answer. ¡°I¡¯m a bartender.¡± I replied quickly with a smile on my face. ¡°A bartender!¡± She blurted out with a frown on her face, while I smiled and nodded my head. She stared at me with a frown on her face before staring at Eric, who had no expression on his face. ¡°Eric, how could you let her work as a bartender.¡± Jessica mumbled in annoyance, still staring at me. Eric held her gaze for a bit before moving his gaze to me and we locked eyes with each other, but he did not say a word. ¡°You are through with your studies, right?¡± she asked with curious eyes which made me swallow nervously before speaking up. ¡°No, I finished high school, but I didn¡¯t go to university because of some circumstances.¡± I spoke honestly while smiling at her. ¡°No wonder you work as a bartender.¡± she murmured to herself, but I heard her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I stared at her and noticed she was a spoiled brat and there was no need paying attention to her words. ¡°You know the way uncle presented you to us, one would think you were ady of high ss but¡­¡± Those words did not finish from her mouth when Eric¡¯s loud voice stopped her. Chapter 87 Right for him Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Enough.¡± I spoke, furious. For the past few minutes, I had been trying my best to endure what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t anymore. I felt anger rush through my blood as I kept listening to all Jessica was saying to Victoria and how those words might have hurt her. ¡°Enough, no more questions.¡± I dered those words firmly while staring at Jessica, who stared at me with stunned eyes before looking away. ¡°I must apologize for her behavior and attitude towards you, you know she is just a little kid.¡± Aunt apologized to Victoria with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, mum.¡± Jessica murmured with a frown. ¡°Keep quiet, youngdy. One more word from you and I will make sure you go upstairs.¡± aunt muttered as a threat, and I knew she was serious about it. ¡°But mum¡­¡± ¡°Jessica, I said enough.¡± Aunt and Jessica kept exchanging words, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about them. My worries were on Victoria as I noticed she was lost in thought, probably from all the things Jessica said, and it saddened me to see her this way. ¡°We will be back, aunt, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± I muttered those words and gave Victoria a stare which tells her she should get up. She stood up and shed aunt a weak smile before leaving with me. We left the house and walked side by side with each other, and none of us said a word for a while until I decided to speak. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take to heart whatever Jessica said back there. She¡¯s just a spoiled kid who has everything she wants in life and thinks everyone should be like her.¡± I said with a soft sigh and believed she heard me, but she kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word to me, which I hated. ¡°Victoria¡±. I called out her name, but she ignored me and kept walking while she rubbed her hands on her arms, indicating she was cold. I took off my jacket and gave it to her, but she stared at it and looked away. She kept strolling while she shivered in cold, which made me groan angrily and frustrated as I watched her walk away from me. I wandered after her with no direction in mind until she stopped and turned to me with no expression on her face. ¡°Where are we heading to?¡± she asked with folded arms. I stared at her but didn¡¯t say a word. She stared at me for a while before speaking, ¡±I had a really rough day today and I would appreciate it if you take me back to your aunt¡¯s house, or take me back home.¡± She muttered out angrily. Those words from her made me realize she was talking about what urred earlier in my club. Not getting a response from me, she gave me a look filled with anger and walked away. I followed her, and we made our way back to aunt¡¯s ce. When we entered the house, I noticed all eyes were on us, but Victoria flickered aunt a weak smile before taking her seat. ¡°We are so sorry, she will apologize immediately.¡± Aunt said, while staring at Jessica with looks that could kill. Jessica swallowed nervously and stood before us with a different look on her face, and I wondered what they must have said to her. Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my words might have hurt you.¡± She apologized sincerely. Seeing the sincerity in her, all the anger and hurt I felt vanished away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you were just being a curious cat.¡± I smiled at her before looking away. ¡°Dinner is already served, pleasee join us.¡± Eric¡¯s aunt smiled at me and led me to the table. I followed her to the dining table and took a seat, while Eric took the seat opposite me. I stared at the table and saw different types of appetizing dishes disyed on the table, which made me wonder if we could eat them all. ¡°Please eat.¡± Eric¡¯s dad spoke up. I smiled and nodded my head at him before picking up the spoon. I put a small quantity of food on my te and slowly ate with the others. We ate in silence as no one said a word for a while before Jessica spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next week, I hope you cane.¡± She directed those words to Eric, who smiled at her but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Say something, hope you areing.¡± She murmured like a child. ¡°Of course I will be there, where are you celebrating it.¡± Eric asked while taking a spoon of food into his mouth and chewed slowly. I stared at him chewing and realized he was a well-trained and disciplined man. ¡°I want to use the Loki hotel hall.¡± she whispered nervously while staring at Eric who had no expression on his face. ¡°Can I use it?¡± she asked almost like a plead while staring at Eric with a pitiful look and I could swear she was different from the girl who was throwing words at me. ¡°You know there is nothing you ask for that I won¡¯t give you.¡±¡¯ Eric muttered those words firmly. ¡°Thank you, you are the best.¡± She giggled happily, stood up from her chair, and hugged Eric slightly from the shoulder. She smiled at everyone and even me before taking her seat. ¡°You spoil this girl too much.¡± His aunt grumbled with a big frown on her face, Which made Jessica scoff and say, ¡°Please, mother, let me enjoy him now that he isn¡¯t married and has no child.¡± she mumbled while rolling her eyes at her mother. ¡°Married or not, I will always see to your needs.¡± He dered those words as an assurance to her and went back to his food. ¡°Loki hotel.¡± I whispered to myself. That name sounds familiar, and I knew I must have heard that name from somewhere. ¡°If you are not hungry, then you should stop eating, instead of ying with the food.¡± Eric¡¯s voice took me out from my thoughts. I looked down at my te and realized I was actually ying with the food on my te. ¡±Apologies.¡± I mumbled and started eating. Eric stared at me for a while and went back to his food. We ate for a bit until we were all through. ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± I thanked, standing up to my feet. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear, I should be the one thanking you for epting our invitation.¡± She smiled warmly at me, and I wondered where Eric must have gotten his cold-blooded spirit from. We left the dining table and all sat on the couch in the sitting room. ¡°I think we should start leaving.¡± Eric said, while standing to his feet, ¡°Give me a minute with Victoria.¡± his aunt spoke up, but Eric nervously declined, ¡°It¡¯ste aunt, you guys could talk some other time.¡± He suggested, and I wondered why he was nervous. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear.¡± His aunt ignored him and I followed her upstairs. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± She opened a door and we both went in. When I stepped into the room, I eximed in awe because it was bigger than my t, beautifully designed and all the furniture was in the right ces. ¡°Please sit.¡± His aunt muttered those words again when she noticed I was still standing by the door. I smiled at her and sat on the couch, while she smiled and sat beside me. ¡°You must be wondering why I called you here.¡± She said, while I just nodded my head as a response. She smiled at me before speaking , ¡°When I heard Eric had finally found his mate I was delighted to meet you, and had so many expectations from you, and I¡¯m d you match up to my expectations. Meeting you, I knew the moon goddess selected you perfectly for my Eric.¡± She smiled warmly at me and continued. ¡±Ever since Eric turned eighteen, it has been my prayer that he find his mate. It took long, but seeing you I knew the wait was worth it.¡± she moved closer to me, took my two hands in her hand and said, ¡°I beg you, Victoria¡­¡± I did not let her finish her words before cutting in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What are you doing, aunt.¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Allow me to finish.¡± She pleaded with a warm smile. ¡°Please, Victoria, stay with him.¡± she begged. ¡°I know he might not be treating you in a way he should, but I promise you that he will definitelye around because I already see his love for you in his eyes.¡± She spoke firmly. ¡°Love for me?¡± I asked in doubt. Eric could never love me. Whatever his aunt saw in his eyes was the desire to have my body and nothing else. ¡°Yes, I know you won¡¯t believe it now, but I took care of Eric, I raised him up, he is my son and a mother knows her child more than anyone else.¡± she expressed those words like she was so sure of it. I shook my head in disbelief, but did not say a word. ¡°Just be patient with him, please?¡±, she pleaded. ¡°Give him sometime, and he wille around, I beg you.¡± I stared at her and wondered why she was saying all this. Eric and I arepletely different people and I know things will never work between us, and besides, I love someone else. ¡°Promise me you will give him some time¡±. She asked almost like a plead, I stared at her and saw the sincerity in her and had no option than to nod my head at her in agreement. ¡°Thank you.¡± She shed me a big smile and hugged me slightly. ¡°You are a nice girl Victoria, Eric¡¯s dad was right when he told me you reminded him of histe wife, my sister.¡± She smiled warmly at me before getting up to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I believe Eric must be in anxiety by now, wondering what we might be discussing.¡± She said, while we both chuckled and left the room. We got downstairs and I felt Eric¡¯s curious eyes on me, and it really made me ufortable. ¡°Hope to see you again.¡± Jessica said with a smile on her face and gave me a tight hug. ¡°Once again, I apologize for what I said earlier.¡± she whispered in my left ear and moved away from me. ¡°See you some other time.¡± Eric¡¯s father smiled at me before walking away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric growled and walked away while I walked behind him. Sensing the mood, I knew he had a fight with his father because I could notice he was angry and in a different mood. We got into the car, and he drove off at full speed. With panic, I put on my seat belt and calmed myself down, but it wasn¡¯t helping. He was driving at a very high speed and out of control. ¡°Slow down.¡± I pleaded, But he ignored me and increased the speed. ¡°Slow down.¡± I yelled and tried controlling my breath while I practiced all the doctors had told me to do whenever I¡¯m in such an attack or panic. He ignored me and kept driving at high speed, and luckily for me, the distance wasn¡¯t a far one. Within a few minutes, we were in front of my apartment. With my heart panting with fear, I closed my eyes and sucked a deep breath to calm myself when I heard his voice. ¡°You can leave, we are in your house.¡± He said with a groan, totally ignoring my uneasiness. Those words from him made anger run through my blood and increased my hatred for him. He gave me a panic attack and almost killed me, and acted like nothing was wrong. ¡°Are you deaf, I said, leave¡­¡± I did not let him finish his words when I lifted my hand and pped him hard on the cheek. He stared at me with anger and I noticed the colors of his eyes were darker, but I did not care. ¡°What did you just do?¡± he asked, while gritting his teeth. ¡°Never in my life.¡± I yelled in anger and sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see you in my life.¡± I uttered those words in anger and hurried out of the car. I went to my t, opened the door and quickly went inside. I scrambled to my drawer, took out my drugs and took out two tablets of the medicine and drank it with water. Panting heavily, Iy on my bed with my back and tried to calm down my nerves. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath before opening them. I touched my chest and noticed I was breathing normally again. ¡°Fuck you Eric¡±. I yelled in anger. I almost had a panic attack because of him, and he wasn¡¯t bothered about it, not even a bit. Few minutester, I tried to get some sleep, but just then I noticed my phone was ringing. I checked the caller and noticed it was Kelvin calling. I smiled and picked up the call, ¡°Are you back ?¡±. I asked, ¡°Yes, how are you ?¡± he asked with so much care in his voice that I wondered why I wasn¡¯t fortunate to be his mate. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t sound fine to me, is everything okay?¡± He inquired with so much curiosity in his voice. ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine.¡± I assured him, but then a thought came to my head. Kelvin and DOM Tim knew each other, so he must definitely know something about DOM Tim. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I asked. ¡°What is it, is there a problem.¡± He asked. ¡°No, everything is fine, I just want to get a little information about DOM Tim from you.¡± ¡°DOM Tim?¡± He asked, ¡°Yes, at least can you tell me his name.¡±? I pleaded. He kept silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Why do you want to know about him.¡± He asked, ¡°Just tell me Kelvin, it¡¯s really important.¡± I pleaded. He did not say a word for a while before he spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to a friend¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. Come with me. We can talk about it over there.¡± I thought for a while and agreed to go with him because I will be working on the morning shift tomorrow. ¡°So I¡¯lle pick you up by 7pm.¡± ¡°Alright, that will be fine by me.¡± I responded. ¡°Alright, have a good night rest.¡± ¡°You too.¡± I replied and ended the call, I kept the phone back beside me and giggled happily at myself because I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe. Chapter 88 Curious to get into your pants Eric¡¯s POV ¡°What was that?¡± I groaned out in anger while touching my cheek. Victoria had the guts to p me just because I drove at a high speed. I stared at her apartment and the urge toe out of the car and barged into her t triggered in me, but I held it and controlled myself. ¡±Damn you.¡± I groaned and drove off. I constantly mmed the steering of the car in anger as dad¡¯s words kept echoing in my head. ¡°Sometimes I regret having you as my only child, if only I had another son I wouldn¡¯t be bothering myself with you.¡± dad muttered those words with all seriousness in him and I knew he wasn¡¯t joking about it, he meant all he said. I groaned in anger and kept driving at high speed until I got home. When I got home, I parked the car and handed the keys to my housekeeper. ¡± Wee sir.¡± He greeted me, while I nodded my head as a response and took the stairs to my room. I got to my room, took off my shoes and pants before pulling off my jacket and shirt. Heaving a deep sigh, I sat on the bed and closed my eyes to calm down my nerves, but what happened few minutes ago in my aunt¡¯s ce flickered in my head. ¡°You still haven¡¯t epted her.¡± He said, giving me a disappointed look. I groaned at his words but did not say a word, ¡°What is your problem?¡± Dad asked in anger. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just ept her, what is the big deal about this?¡± He yelled. ¡°Stop it, dad, stop it.¡± I responded, irritated. ¡°Stop what?¡± dad asked with raised eyebrows. ¡±What the fuck is your problem?¡±. Dad asked in rage, ¡°Nothing dad, I just don¡¯t want her, I¡¯ve told you to let me do things my own way.¡± I replied, angered by his words. Dad stood up from the couch and walked towards me with anger in his eyes. He stood before me, and I could feel how angry he was because I could hear his wolf howling in anger. ¡°Do things your own way?¡± Dad asked with an angry scoff, ¡°Sometimes I regret having you as my only child, if only I had another son I wouldn¡¯t be bothering myself over you.¡±he expressed those words like he meant every bit of it. Those words from him struck me like a sharp arrow, bringing a sharp pain into my heart. This was the first time dad is saying such a thing to me, and all this was because of her. I snapped out of my thoughts and left the bed. I went to the bathroom, stepped into the shower and put on the shower. I inhaled in relief when the cold water sshed on my body. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all that happened in the car shed in my head. She pped me, she fucking pped me because I was at a high speed. She had the guts to p me, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. A few minutester, I came out of the shower with water dripping from my body and walked into the sitting room. I put on underwear and stood in front of the mirror. As I stood in front of the mirror, I noticed scratches all over my body. I turned my back halfway and saw her finger marks on my body. I closed my eyes and could still hear her moans and screams in my head. This was the second time I had sex with her, but this was different. It felt like we were connected this time, and the feeling was different for me. I left the mirror andy on my bed while I tried to force myself to sleep, but the ringing of my phone caught my attention. I went for my phone and noticed the call was from Sophie. I was expecting her call, but not this early. I groaned and kept back the phone because I wasn¡¯t in the mood for her bbering. Eximing tiredly, Iy on the bed with only one person in my mind, and that was Victoria. Victoria¡¯s POV I rubbed my hands on my face as the sunlighting from the window reflected on my face. Grunting annoyed, I rolled on the bed before I slightly opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, I noticed Sonia was already back from God knows where. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± She said, when she noticed I was awake. ¡°And you are finally back. Where did you go?¡± I asked while getting up from the bed. I checked the time and discovered it was 8am, and I needed to be at work before 10am. I took out a towel from my closet and was about to walk into the bathroom when Sonia stopped me with her hands on me. ¡°What are all these marks on your shoulder?¡± she asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I tried moving away, but she tightened her grip on me. ¡°Did you have sex with DOM Tim?¡± she asked while moving her gaze all over my body. ¡°Can you let go of me, I¡¯m alreadyte.¡±? I pleaded, removed her grip from me and rushed to the bathroom. I stared in the mirror and saw the marks were still there. I left the mirror and stepped into the shower, took a quick bath and left the bathroom. When I got back to the room, I could still notice Sonia gazing at me. ¡°You did have sex with him, right?¡¯ she muttered those words not as a question, while I ignored her and put on my panties.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Did he make you do all those stuff?¡± she asked while taking a better look at my body to see if there were any marks of whips. ¡±Nope.¡± I rolled my eyes at her, and took out a turtle-neck dress and long ck pants. She stood up from the bed and moved closer to me before speaking, ¡°You know Eric will kill you if he finds out you slept with another man.¡± She expressed those words as a warning, which made me chuckle and turned to face her. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not scared of Eric, and secondly, I¡¯m not his property, so he doesn¡¯t have any control over my body or my life.¡±, I stated firmly and began putting on my clothes. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are getting yourself into, all these alphas are always possessive when ites to their mate and would do anything to anyone who tries touching them.¡± She warned, shook her head and picked up a towel. ¡°I believe DOM Tim is also a werewolf, and he has his mate. what makes you think he will have anything to do with you apart from sex, Vicky, just think about it.¡± She muttered those words and went for the bathroom. Hearing those words from her, realization hits me. She was right. Why on earth did I not even think about that? Just like every other werewolf, DOM Tim also has a mate and will definitely love her. Perhaps that was why he has been hiding his identity from me. I felt my heart ache with pain as I put on my clothes. Indeed, life was unfair to me. In a few minutes, I was done dressing and left the house. In a few minutes, I was in the club, changed my clothes and applied make-up pder on my neck to cover up the marks I got from DOM Tim. After checking myself out in the mirror, I went to the bar stand and began attending to customers. ¡°So how big was it.¡± I heard a female voice behind me. I turned and noticed she was the same submissive who was sitting on DOM Tim¡¯sp few days ago. ¡°Can I help you with any drink.¡±? I said, while flickering a fake smile at her. ¡°I asked a question, how big was it?¡± she asked with anger and disgust written all over her face. ¡°And What are you talking about?¡± I asked, even when I knew what she meant. She smiled evilly at me and took a seat on one of the high stools. ¡°I wonder why DOM Tim would pick someone like you over me when you are not even a submissive, what makes you so special that popr Doms are all after you.¡± She scoffed and stared at me from my head to my toe before speaking, ¡°I bet they are just curious to get into your pants that¡¯s all, since DOM Tim has gotten his way just watch how he will dump you ande back to me.¡± She smiled evilly at me, stood to her feet and was about walking away when I stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± I called out, She turned and held my gaze. ¡°This should be thest time youe here and say such things to me.¡± I expressed those words as a warning. She stared at me for a moment, and I knew she wanted to say something, but held herself back and walked away. ¡°Rubbish.¡± I groaned out, picked up a ss and started cleaning it. Few hourster, I checked the time and realized I had only one hour left for work. I went on to serve a customer when I noticed a DOM taking a seat, I walked to him and discovered the DOM was DOM mike. I met eyes with him and could feel a cold shiver run down my spine as he stared back at me with anger and hatred in his eyes, which made me wonder what I might have done to make him hate me this much. I swallowed nervously and calmed down my nerves before speaking, ¡°What will you like to have.¡± I asked while shing him a weak fake smile. ¡°You.¡± He uttered firmly while locking eyes with me. ¡°I want to have you.¡± He dered those words like he meant every bit of it. I stared at him and could see the seriousness in his eyes, and I knew he meant every bit of what he said. With stunned eyes, I watched him stand up from the chair and stared at me for a bit before speaking, ¡°I will make him pay, and you will be his punishment.¡± he dered those words as a threat and walked away. I stood there, shocked and confused because I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about and who he was referring to. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take over.¡± My colleague¡¯s voice took me out of my thoughts. I nodded my head as a response and started arranging my things. I changed out of my uniform, put on my clothes and left the club. I checked the time and saw it was few minutes past 5pm already. I took a taxi and in few minutes I was home. I took a quick bath and scrambled out of the bathroom. After searching my closet for more than ten minutes, I took out a long red dress from the closet and stared at it. I frowned a little when I realized my dress might not meet Kelvin¡¯s standards, but I had to go with it. Quickly, I put on my underwear and was about to put on the dress when I heard a soft knock on my door. I tied a towel around my chest and went to the door, opened it and saw Kelvin well-dressed in a ck suit, smiling widely at me. ¡°Have this.¡± he handed a package to me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked while trying to open the parcel. ¡°It¡¯s a dress I got for you, put it on, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡± He smiled warmly at me and left. I closed the door and opened the parcel, only to see a beautiful green dress, well-designed with a quality material worth thousands of dors. ¡±This is incredible.¡± I giggled happily, put on the dress, my shoes and stared at the mirror. With my gaze fixed on the mirror, I realized I looked really beautiful in the dress. Hastily, I put on light make-up and poured out my hair on my shoulders before leaving the house. When I got outside, I met Kelvin standing by the car door with one hand in his pocket while he was pressing his phone with the other hand. I made eyes with him, and he blinked me a big smile, while I smiled back at him before making my way up to him. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Hemended and kissed me softly on the cheek, while I just smiled as a response. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he opened the door for me and I went in. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± he smiled at me and closed the door before going to the driver¡¯s seat. He put on the car and drove off, ¡°You look good.¡± I dered those words while taking a better look at him. He chuckled softly and ran his fingers through his hair before taking a glimpse of me. ¡°Not as good-looking as you.¡± He said, with a big grin on his face. I smiled back at him and shyly looked away. ¡°So where have you been?¡± I asked. ¡°France, for a business deal.¡± He responded with his eyes fixed on the road. I nodded my head and kept humming to the song ying on the music yer. Chapter 89 Birthday party After a few minutes of driving, he stopped in front of a massive building. I could hear voices and soft music ying and to worsen it all there were cameras, not just cameras, but cameras from radio stations and television channels. With stunned eyes, I turned and stared at Kelvin, who smiled back at me. ¡°You told me we wereing to a friend¡¯s birthday party.¡± I muttered out, still staring outside the window, luckily the ss was tinted. ¡°Yes, he is a childhood friend of mine.¡± He stated firmly. With stunned eyes, I looked around and nervously bite my lips. I wasn¡¯t expecting something this big. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked when he noticed me biting my lips. I stared at him but did not say a word, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I should have told you he was a prince, I¡¯ll take you back home.¡± He said with guilt in his face. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± I gave him an assuring smile. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± I assured him. He gave me a grateful smile, got out of the car and walked to my door. Smiling widely at me, he opened the door for me and I went out of the car. The moment I got out of the car, I noticed cameras on us and I became scared and nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± He smiled at me, interlocked our hands together and led me inside the hall while cameras were following us around until we got into the hall, and they all left waiting for the next guest to arrive. I took in a deep breath and rxed myself when I noticed there were no more cameras following us. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked with concern. ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled back at him, stared around the hall and noticed the caliber of people in the party were no ordinary people. With their clothes, you need not be told how rich these people were, and I was thankful to Kelvin for getting me this dress. If not, I would have looked really outcast to everyone here. ¡°Come with me.¡± He smiled at me, took my hand in his, and walked me further into the hall. ¡°Kelvin, you are finally here.¡± I heard a female voice behind us. We both turned around, and I saw ady in her early thirties smiling at us, ¡°You came ?¡±. Kelvin asked with a soft groan. ¡°Of course, you know I love things like this.¡± She chuckled softly and smiled at me. ¡°Is she the one?¡± She asked while staring at me with a big grin on her face. ¡°No, she is just a good friend.¡± Kelvin responded. She smiled at Kelvin and took a step closer to me. I saw her close her eyes and inhale deeply. ¡°She has a fascinating scent.¡± she muttered those words while smiling at me, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±¡¯she asked with her eyes still on me. Kelvin did not give an answer, but rather he stared at her, and she did the same to him. They both held each other¡¯s gaze for a while, and none of them said a word until I gently tapped Kelvin on the shoulder. He moved his gaze to me and gave me a quick smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± She announced and stared at me with a different look that I couldn¡¯t exin before walking away. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, my sister is always like that.¡± He said while staring around. ¡°Your sister?¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°Yeah, my elder sister.¡± He shed me a weak smile and kept staring around like he was searching for someone. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked, concerned. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded his head at me and led me to a table. ¡±Have a Sit¡±, he drew out a chair for me and I sat on it while he sat opposite me. He smiled at me and kept staring around, and I knew something was wrong. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± I asked, almost like a plead because I was bing ufortable. ¡°My mate.¡± He whispered and gulped, ¡°He is here.¡± He announced, still staring around until his gaze fell on someone. I turned around and saw a young man in his early thirties putting on a navy-blue suit with blonde-colored hair staring at both of us, most especially me. Standing behind him was a girl I assumed was his girlfriend. ¡°Is he the one?¡± I asked, Kelvin nodded his head and looked away. I stared at him and noticed he was hurt for seeing his mate with a girl. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked while staring at him. He took in a deep breath and smiled at me, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m okay.¡± He lied with a fake smile on his face. Hurriedly, he took drinks from the server man and gave one to me. I stared around the room and saw a big cake at the middle of the hall and spotted a fine young man talking to people, without being told I knew he was the celebrant because he was dressed like a prince. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go say hello to my friend.¡± Kelvin stood up from his seat and took my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, he is a very friendly fellow.¡± He assured me with those words and led the way. I slowly followed him until we got to where the prince was exchanging greetings with guests. He noticed us and shed us a big smile. ¡°Happy birthday bro¡­¡± He did not let those words end in Kelvin¡¯s mouth when he pulled him to himself and gave him a tight hug. ¡°I never knew you woulde.¡± He smiled and let go of Kelvin, who also smiled back at him. ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t miss this for anything in the world.¡± Kelvin muttered out while smiling at the celebrant. ¡°Beautiful.¡± The prince muttered out while moving closer to me. The more he came closer to me, the more I noticed the color of his eyes was changing. Nervously I moved a bit from him, which he noticed and gave me a quick smile. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± He muttered those words with a smile on his face and moved closer to me. ¡°Beautiful.¡± he whispered and slowly brought forth his hand to my hair and tucked my hair behind my ear. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He whispered out again. I smiled shyly at him and was about to look away when I made eyes with Eric.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was standing a few footsteps away from me with his two hands in his pockets and a furious look on his face, but the thing that scared me the most was the color of his eyes. They were darker and full of anger. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured to myself. Chapter 90 Never knew Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I blinked my eyes and groaned, irritated as the lights from the cameras were on me. I hated this and regretteding over here. Quickly, I left the red carpet entrance and stepped into the hall, but just then a familiar and fascinating scent caught my attention. ¡°Victoria.¡± I muttered, while staring around. How could she be here, who invited her here and what was she doing here. All these thoughts rang in my head as I searched for her around the hall while walking towards the direction of her scent. I followed the direction of her scent and saw her with Kelvin and Prince Liam discussing, but that wasn¡¯t my problem. I got really angry when I saw Liam move closer to her and tuck her hair behind her ear with so much desire for her in his eyes. I felt anger rush down my blood, and I knew I was losing it when she smiled at him and looked my way. We locked eyes with each other, and I could see the shock and fear in her eyes when she saw me staring back at her. ¡°Oh, Eric, you are here.¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice caught my attention. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to change the color of my eyes before I opened them. With so many thoughts in my head, I walked in their direction and stood before Liam. ¡°We are finallyplete, this is my best birthday ever.¡± Liam muttered those words while smiling at me, ¡°Happy birthday Liam.¡± I grumbled nonchntly while taking a glimpse of Victoria. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed.¡± Liam scoffed and fixed his eyes on Victoria. ¡°I hope to see you before you leave.¡± He moved closer to her, took her two hands and ced kisses on them with so much care and love that I couldn¡¯t stand it but looked away. ¡°I have to go greet some guests.¡± Liam smiled widely at us before leaving, We all stood there in silence until Victoria broke the silence. ¡°Kelvin, I think we should go back to our table.¡± she spoke so calmly like I wasn¡¯t standing there. ¡°Yeah, sure, Eric, you should join us.¡± Kelvin said, and walked away with Victoria. I groaned in anger and clenched my both fists as I watched them leave. Furiously, I turned around and watched them take their seats. I took a better look at Victoria and noticed she was indeed looking different today, her skin color was glowing from the dress she was putting on and her long ck curly hair on her shoulders was outstandingly beautiful. We made eyes with each other and I noticed she gulped and looked away. I moved my gaze to Kelvin and locked eyes with him, ¡°What is she doing here with you.¡± I asked through telepath, He chuckled softly to her hearing but did not say a word, getting me more angry. ¡°Kelvin.¡± I called out his name through telepath. He stared at me with an annoying smile on his face, the one he knows I hated so much. ¡°Enjoy the party, Eric.¡± he responded through telepath and withdrew his gaze from me. I groaned out in frustration, picked up a drink from the tray and drank all at once. I moved away and took a seat on an empty table with my gaze still at them. ¡°Hello Eric.¡± A Voice caught my attention, I moved my gaze from them and stared at the person standing before me. ¡°Can I sit.¡±? He asked. ¡°You can, you don¡¯t need to ask for permission.¡± I murmured while I kept staring at Victoria and Kelvin, who were so lost in their conversation that I wished I could hear what they were saying. ¡°Long time no see, we¡¯ve been in the same country and town, but we hardly see each other.¡± The man seated before me stated those words while looking around. I ignored him and took a sip of my drink. ¡°Is that Kelvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± he asked while staring at both of them with jealousy. ¡°You are his mate, why don¡¯t you go and ask him.¡± I muttered out angrily while standing to my feet. ¡°I need to see someone.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I left the table. I stood in a corner in the hall and kept staring at both of them with bitterness and jealousy. I tried getting Kelvin¡¯s attention, but it seemed like he knew my ns and never looked my way. So did Victoria. ¡°Hello Ladies and gentlemen, the dance floor is opened for everyone, please join us.¡± Liam muttered those words after he finished dancing with his younger sister. I groaned in frustration as I watched people getting up from their seats with their partners in their hands. I moved my gaze to Kelvin and Victoria and caught sight of Liam standing before them with his hand stretched out to Victoria, asking her for a dance. I stared at them in anger and tried looking away, but I couldn¡¯t. I was so drowned to her that I couldn¡¯t get my eyes off her ever since I walked in. I watched her take Liam¡¯s hand and stood to her feet. With a shy smile on her face, she followed him to the center of the hall, where other guests were dancing. He made her position her hands on his shoulder while he gently ced his hands on her waist and they both started dancing to the slow music while the light in the hall became dim, but I could still see them because I wasn¡¯t able to withdrew my eyes from her. I watched him dance slowly with her, while his eyes were fixed on her, and I did not need to be told that he had desires for her. ¡°Mine!¡± My wolf cried out in anger and jealousy. I was able to control my wolf while my gaze was fixed on them as I noticed he was whispering words in her ear, words that made her giggle happily like a kid. She was so free and happy with him despite meeting him just few minutes ago. It pains me, it hurts me that she was never this free and happy with me, despite the fact that I was her mate. ¡±Damn it!.¡± I roughly ran my fingers through my hair in frustration as I watched them dance romantically. I shouldn¡¯t be acting this way towards her, I was the one who hated her, I was the one who told her to stay away from me, then why do I feel this much pain in my heart. Just when I was about to take my eyes away from the., I noticed Liam pulled Victoria to himself and gently kissed her on the lips with so much love and care. I felt anger, jealousy, and possession run down my blood that I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Angrily, I walked up to them and pulled Victoria away from him. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Liam asked, ¡°She is my mate, and I will appreciate it if you stay away from her.¡± I dered those words to him through telepath and pulled her along with me. ¡°What are you doing.¡± She asked while trying to take my grip off her. ¡°Rx and behave yourself, unless you want us to create a scene here.¡± I expressed those words as a threat. She stared at me with startled eyes while I pulled her along with me and left the hall. I got to my car, opened the door and stared at her with anger. ¡°Get in.¡± I muttered out firmly. ¡±I won¡¯t.¡± she replied angrily. I took in a deep breath and calmed myself before speaking, ¡°Get inside if you don¡¯t want me to create a scene here in front of all these cameras.¡± I threatened coldly. With fear filled eyes, She stared around for a bit and stared back at me with anger and hatred. ¡°Fuck you.¡± She muttered out angrily and went inside the car. Inhaling deeply, I closed the door and walked over to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± She yelled angrily, but I ignored her, put on the car and drove off. ¡°What is your problem, what do you want from me?¡± She yelled. ¡°Why did you kiss him?¡± I asked in anger with my eyes still focused on the road. ¡°Are you for real?¡± She asked with an angry scoff. ¡°You have no fucking right to ask such a ridiculous question, you are nothing to me, and I am nothing to you. I hate you, Eric, I despise you and wish never to see you in my life.¡± she stated firmly. Those words from her inflicted a sharp pain in my heart, and a different type of anger in me. ¡°Drive slowly.¡± She muttered out in anger, but I totally ignored her and kept driving in full speed as what she said kept buzzing in my head. ¡±Slow down Eric.¡± She yelled in anger while her gaze was focused on the road. ¡°Eric, stop this car.¡± She shouted in fear, but I totally ignored her and increased the speed of the car. ¡°Stop!¡± She cried out at the top of her voice while she ced her two hands on her ear with her eyes closed. ¡°Please Stop it, stop it.¡± She yelled in tears as I noticed she started trembling with fear. Quickly, I slowed down and stopped the car, while I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath to calm myself. With my eyes closed, I was surprised she wasn¡¯t shouting or yelling at me, but rather she was quiet. Curious, I opened my eyes and stared at her, only to realize she had fainted. ¡±Victoria.¡± I tapped her roughly on the arms, but got no response from her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I felt fear and panic rush down my spine as I kept tapping her, but still no response from her. Quickly, I put on the car and drove off to the hospital with shaking hands. I was scared, really scared. I parked in front of the hospital, came out of the car, went to her side of the car and carried her in my arms while I rushed inside the hospital. ¡°Emergency.¡± I called out. Two nurses rushed to me with a bed and I ced her on the bed. ¡°What happened.¡± They inquired while moving her to the emergency room. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just fainted.¡± I responded with panic. ¡°It¡¯s okay sir, please wait outside.¡± the doctor gave me an assuring smile before closing the door behind her. ¡±Shit!¡± I took off my jacket and pulled off my tie, so I could be able to breathe because I was finding it hard to catch my breath. I walked aimlessly around while waiting for the door to open. I groaned in difort as the thought of losing her came to my mind. With panic, I sat on the chair and constantly checked the time while staring at the door to see if anyone woulde out, but no one did. ¡±I hate you, Eric.¡± My wolf howled in pain and shut himself away from me. With my heart aching with pain, I sat there for almost an hour before I noticed the door opened, and the doctor came walking out. Hurriedly, I rushed to her and stood before her, ¡°How is she.¡± I asked while seizing my breath. ¡°She is fine.¡± She responded. I felt my bones and everything in me rxed at the mention of that. ¡°Whatever that happened, should never happen again.¡± She warned seriously. ¡°Patients with panic disorder have a high risk of fainting and losing consciousness, and it¡¯s really risky for them.¡± she stated firmly. ¡°Panic disorder.¡± I asked, shocked and confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know about it?¡± The doctor asked in disbelief. ¡°No wonder this happened.¡± she shook her head and continued, ¡°She is suffering from panic disorder, and it would be best if you kept her away from anything that would make her get scared or panicked.¡± She advised strongly, while I just stood there, numb. ¡°Panic disorder.¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°You can go in and see her.¡± the doctor gave me an encouraging smile and walked away. ¡°Panic disorder.¡± I whispered again. Why didn¡¯t I notice this when she fainted in my room on dad¡¯s birthday? Why didn¡¯t I notice it when she was screaming and yelling for me to stop the car. After few minutes ofposing myself, I shook my head in regret as I slowly opened the door of the room she was transferred to. I entered the room and saw Victoria sleeping peacefully on the bed. I moved closer to her and stood beside her while I stared at her with so much pain in my heart. She has panic disorder and I didn¡¯t even know about it. I stared at her and felt my heart pounding in pain as I watched her lying on the bed. Slowly, I brought forth my hand and gently stroked her hair with so much care and love. Something was definitely wrong with me. I knew I was acting strange, I was bing too possessive of her, I was bing jealous and overbearing towards her. My heart flutters in excitement whenever she smiles, and I want to spend a lot of time with her and only her. All these feelings were strange to me, but I knew what it was. I am in love with her, I¡¯m in love with Victoria. I¡¯m in love with a woman I was supposed to hate, I¡¯m in love with a woman I was supposed to throw out of my life. I thought I loved Sophie, but I was wrong. What I felt for Sophie was lust and nothing else, but what I felt for Victoria was love, and I can¡¯t deny it even if I want to. I continued to stroke her hair and watched her sleep peacefully, wondering what would be of me. I was still stroking her hair when suddenly she opened her eyes and stared at me with so much anger and hatred in her. Quickly, she stood up and sat on the bed while she stared around the room with curiosity. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked while staring at her. ¡°You brought me here?¡± she asked in anger while staring around. ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered, disappointed at myself. ¡°Get out!¡± She ordered in a serious tone. ¡°Listen¡­¡±, I tried speaking, but she cut me off. ¡°Leave this room, Eric.¡± She yelled at the top of her voice. ¡°What do you want from me, tell me.¡± She demanded in anger. ¡°You¡¯ve made it clear that you hate me, and you have asked me to stay away from you, and that is what I have been doing, then why are you still here.¡± She asked, furious. I met eyes with her and could see the anger and hatred she had for me in her eyes. She hates me so much, and I don¡¯t me her for it. ¡°Leave this room this minute.¡± she demanded in anger while pointing at the door. ¡°Leave, before I do something stupid that we both would regret.¡± She yelled those words as a threat while holding my gaze. Sensing how angry she was, I moved away and walked up to the door. I turned around and stared at her, it was obvious she hated me, she despised me and would never want anything to do with me, and it wasn¡¯t her fault. It was all my fault. I pushed her away and told her how much I hated her. I stared at her while she stared back at me with anger and hatred for me in her eyes. It was obvious I had lost her, but only as Eric because I knew I still had her as DOM Tim. Chapter 91 Everything is not about sex Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I mmed the steering with anger before resting my head on it. How did I let myself get into this mess, how did all this happens without me knowing, how did I allow myself fall in love with a woman I was supposed to hate. ¡±Gosh!¡± I closed my eyes and could still see the anger and hatred she had for me in her eyes. Those were the things I wanted, and now she is ying by my rules. I started the car and drove back home while the thought of Victoria came buzzing in my head. She has panic disorder and I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t even know a thing about her and, yet she was my mate. Few minutester, I drove into my garage and saw my housekeeper standing by the gate with his curious eyes on me. ¡°Wee sir.¡± He greeted while he lowered his head in respect. I nodded my head but did not say a word, ¡°Are you okay sir?¡± He asked with concern in his voice. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I shed him a weak smile before handing the keys over to him. ¡°Sir.¡± He called for my attention. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sophie is inside, she has been waiting for you.¡± He announced, while I just nodded my head and walked away. I entered the sitting room and met my cook, arranging the table for dinner. ¡°Wee alpha.¡± He greeted. I nodded my head at him and took the stairs to my room. I went into my room and noticed the shower was on, which indicated Sophie was probably taking her bath. Heaving a deep breath, I sat on the bed and took off my shoes and socks before pulling off my shirt, leaving me with just my pants. I saw Sophie walk out of the bathroom, totally naked with water dripping out from her body. I stared at her and realized there were times seeing her nude would have turned me on, but not this time. This time I felt nothing, absolutely nothing. ¡°Hey.¡± She greeted me, but I ignored her and stood up from the bed, went to my closet and picked up a clean towel from my drawer. ¡°Eric.¡± She called out my name, and I ignored her and went inside the bathroom. I stepped into the shower and took a quick bath. A few minutester, I stepped out of the shower and wrapped my towel around my waist as I made my way back to the room. When I got to the room, I noticed Sophie was only dressed in her underwear, and sat on the bed. I ignored her, went to my drawer and took out clean underwear and put it on. ¡°Eric.¡± She called out my name, and I was forced to turn my gaze to her, but did not say a word. ¡°Thanks for the car.¡± she beamed at me while she stood up from the bed and tried getting closer to me, but I moved away from her. ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± She asked with poppy eyes which would always work on me but not anymore. Groaning, irritated, I ignored her, sat on the couch and switched on myptop. She walked up to me and sat beside me with her inquisitive eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for days, but you¡¯ve been rejecting my calls.¡± She murmured like a child, which annoyed me the more. I gazed at her with irritation before speaking, ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a cold, harsh tone. She shifted closer to me before responding, ¡°I want you back, I want my Eric back.¡± She murmured. I scoffed at her words, shook my head and took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°I was never yours, I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± I dered those words and stood up from the couch. Ignoring her murmuring, I put on sweatpants and left the room. I got downstairs and saw dinner was already served on the table. I walked to the dining table, took a seat and stared at the food on my te, but I couldn¡¯t find the appetite to eat. Grunting tiredly, I stood up from the chair and walked out of the house. ¡°Should Ie with you, sir?¡± My housekeeper inquired. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the woods.¡± I responded while walking away. With hasty feet, I left the house and walked into the woods filled with trees and bushes. I took off my sweatpants and started running into the woods, and within a minute, I shifted to my wolf form. I howled in anger, pain, and frustration as I continued running in the woods for hours, until I was exhausted and decided to go back home. I walked back to where I kept my sweatpants, shifted to my human form and put on my sweatpants before leaving the woods. When I got back home, I noticed my housekeeper was still waiting for me, ¡°What says the time?¡± I asked, ¡°1 am, sir.¡± He responded while staring at me with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯ste, go have some rest.¡± I dered those words as an order and walked away. I climbed the stairs and went straight to my room with my body dripping with sweat as I opened the door to my room. As I stepped into the room, I noticed Sophie kneeling on the floor in a submissive way with both her hands on herps. I ignored her, went to the shower and took another bath before returning to the room. I got back to the room and noticed she was still kneeling there with her head lowered to the ground. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± I muttered out coldly and sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± I dered firmly and sat on the bed. She raised her head and stared at me with dumbfounded eyes before she moved closer to me on her knees. ¡°Forgive me, master.¡± She whispered in a low seductive voice that always triggers everything in me, but not today, today I was empty and felt nothing. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, I¡¯m just not in the mood.¡± I stated firmly while I stood up from the bed and sat on the couch. ¡°Let me put you in the mood.¡± She pleaded in a low, seductive voice. With those words from her, she stood up from the floor,y on the bed and widely opened her legs before me. Slowly, she caressed her breast with her fingers, while she seductively put a finger in her mouth and stared at me with a seductive look. I shook my head, stood up from the couch, and went to the mini bar in my room. I took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss before going back to the couch and caught a glimpse of Sophie still running her fingers seductively all over her body. I poured out a drink in my ss, took a sip of it and fixed my gaze on her. She moans loudly as I watched her insert a finger in her pussy. Slowly she stokes her finger in her pussy and added two more fingers. She arched her head backward and continued stroking her fingers while she moaned loudly, yet I felt nothing. She pulled out her fingers in her, stood up from the bed and knelt before me, ¡°Punish me master, but please don¡¯t ignore me.¡± She begged in a low submissive voice which made me groan in anger and frustration before standing to my feet. ¡°Everything is not about sex, there is more to sex.¡± I muttered out angrily, ¡°What else can you offer me apart from being a good submissive in bed, what else can you offer?¡± I asked, frustrated at myself as I drank all the whiskey in the ss. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± I muttered those words as an order and climbed on the bed. Nothing, I felt nothing. Victoria¡¯s POV I stared at him in anger as I watched him leave the room. I tried getting out from the bed, but I noticed needles were pierced in my hands. Groaning angrily, I sat back on the bed while I tried to calm myself from the anger that was burning inside me. Again I had another panic attack, all because of Eric¡¯s uncontroble anger. Even when I begged him to stop, he refused. I stared around the room and noticed I was in a private room. I looked around and saw my purse was on the table beside me. Hurriedly, I went for it, opened it, and was relieved when I saw my phone was inside. When I took out my phone, I saw I had few calls from Kelvin. ¡±Shit, he would be worried about me.¡± I grumbled and made a call to him. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Vicky, where are you.¡± Kelvin¡¯s worried voice spoke up the minute the call was picked. ¡±I¡¯m at the hospital, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± I tried assuring him, but he wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Hospital?¡± he asked in difort, ¡°What are you doing in the hospital?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m fine now.¡± I assured him again, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°Did Eric do anything to you, did he touch you, tell me Vicky don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± He urged in a worried tone while I just shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, he did nothing to me, I just had a panic attack.¡± I exined. He kept silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Which hospital are you ?¡± he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call youter, I have to go now.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I ended the call. After ending the call, I eximed in relief and dialed Sonia¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hey girlfriend.¡± ¡°Hey Sonia, I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± I murmured tiredly. ¡°Why, what happened? Did you have another attack?¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m fine, I¡¯lle back home tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to do anything for you ?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright bye.¡± I ended the call and dropped the phone back on the table beside the bed. I rxed back on the bed and closed my eyes in anguish. With my eyes closed, I remembered all that happened few hours ago. Eric almost killed me. Today I had the worst attack in my life, all because of Eric¡¯s anger and hatred. He hates me so much that he wanted to kill me, certainly. I opened my eyes and DOM Tim¡¯s eyes shed in my head, thinking about him, I felt my heart pounding with excitement as I still felt his fingers caressing my body. I love this man, I love this stranger, and I can¡¯t deny it. With a heavy sigh, I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep. I woke up the next morning to the sound of my phone ringing. I went for the phone and realized it was DOM Tim calling. I stared at the phone, and wanted to ignore the call, but I couldn¡¯t, I was still drowned to this man. Nervously, I took a deep breath and picked up the call, ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke almost like a whisper. He kept silent for a while before he spoke up ¡°Your voice is down, are you okay?¡¯ He asked with so much care in his voice that I felt my heart beat increase. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± I tried speaking in a firm voice, but my voice came out weak. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, is everything okay?¡± He persuaded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± I tried assuring him. He went silent for a moment before speaking, ¡±You left just like that, is that how you think? We had sex, and you just left like that, and you refused to pick up my calls.¡± He spoke with a voice full of hurt. Hearing the tone of his voice, I realized he really cared for me and my actions might have hurt him, and I was so d to hear those words from him, at least he doesn¡¯t see me as a one-time sub. ¡°When is your shift, I want to see you.¡± He muttered those words in a tone that had no room for argument. ¡°I¡¯m on night duty.¡± I responded. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll see you tonight, take care of yourself.¡± he said with so much care in his voice. ¡°Bye.¡± I whispered and ended the call with a big smile on my face. He cares for me, and even wants to see me again. A nurse walked in and checked my vital signs before she allowed me to be discharged. I left the hospital and boarded a taxi home. I got home, paid the taxi man and met Sonia at home. I could see the shock and surprised look on her face when she saw me walking in. ¡°You are back?¡± She exims in shock, ¡°Yeah, I have nothing to do at the hospital.¡± I murmured tiredly andid on the bed with my back. Sonia sat beside me on the bed while she stared at me with curiosity. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, still staring at me. I took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Eric almost killed me.¡± I murmured out in anger. ¡°Eric?¡± She asked in disbelief, ¡°Yes, he almost killed me.¡± I muttered in anger. ¡°Why, what happened ?¡± She asked, still in disbelief. It was obvious she thought Eric wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I sat on the bed and exined everything to her while she listened quietly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That was it.¡± I concluded my exnation while standing to my feet. ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to kill you, he was just jealous.¡± Sonia expressed those words like she was so sure of it which made me turned around and stared at her with folded arms, ¡°Jealous?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Why should he be jealous.¡± I asked angrily. ¡°Listen Vicky, Eric loves you. With all you just said, it¡¯s obvious he is into you.¡± She grinned at me with a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± I spoke quickly, ¡°Eric doesn¡¯t love me, he just doesn¡¯t want me to be with another man because he wants to have my body to himself all in the pretence of being his mate.¡± I continued angrily. ¡°All he wants from me is my body and nothing else.¡± I stated those words firmly and went for the fridge. I took out a bottle of water from the fridge and poured some into a ss before taking a sip of it. ¡°When will you ever believe that this guy is so into you.¡± Sonia grumbled with a frown. ¡°Never, I will never believe that.¡± I dered firmly and went back to bed. I heard my phone ringing, went for the phone and saw that it was the doctor calling. Quickly I picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡±. I whispered in fear, hoping nothing was wrong with my aunt. ¡°Hello Vicky, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, is my aunt okay ?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯m just calling to inform you that the machine and drugs are here, and we will need you at the hospital for some paperwork.¡± He exined. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I murmured to myself with a relieved smile on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll be there by morning.¡± ¡°Alright, we will be expecting you. Do take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I ended the call and dropped back the phone. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Sonia asked, ¡°Yes, the machine and drugs for my aunt and I are in the hospital.¡± I said with a beam andy on the bed. I was happy, really delighted. Chapter 92 Want you Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±A ss of whiskey.¡± I heard a familiar voice from behind me, which made me turn around and discovered it was DOM Kelvin, staring at me with curiosity. ¡±Good evening Kelvin.¡± I greeted him with a big smile on my face, ¡±How are you ?¡± He asked. ¡± I¡¯m fine, I should get your drink.¡± I smiled at him and went for his drink. Within a minute, I kept the drink in front of him. ¡±What did Eric do to you.¡± He expressed those words like he was so sure of it, while I just smiled at him before speaking, ¡±He did nothing, I just had a panic attack.¡± ¡±You just can¡¯t have a panic attack without something happening.¡± Kelvin muttered those words in doubt. I smiled at him and said, ¡±Let¡¯s talk about this some other time, I¡¯m at work.¡± He stared at me for a while before he nodded his head and took a sip of his drink. I left him and went for other customers, but he called back my attention. ¡±I have to go, I just got an important call.¡± Kelvin apologized while getting up on his feet. ¡±Here, have it.¡± He gave some dors to me, which was more than his bills. ¡±I¡¯ll get your bnce.¡± I said and made my way to the cash drawer, but he stopped me, ¡±Not needed.¡± He smiled and walked away. I watched him leave and wondered how someone could be blessed with a mate such as Kelvin and would bluntly refuse him just because of his sexuality. I shook my head and went back to work, but a tap on the table got my attention. I lifted my head and saw that it was DOM Tim. I made eyes with him and could feel my body shiver from his gaze. We locked eyes with each other and none of us said a word until I snapped out of his gaze and looked away. ¡±Wee.¡± I cleared my throat and smiled at him, but he stared at me with a cold stare and looked away. ¡±How are you.¡± He asked while he red at me with his two sets of green eyes that felt like he was piercing through my soul. ¡±I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± I gulped nervously and looked away. I stood there awkwardly in front of him and did not know what to say. ¡±Get me a ss of cocktail.¡± He ordered, still staring at me. ¡±Alright.¡± I quickly moved away from him and went for his drink. I sighed in relief when I noticed I was out of his presence. Indeed, his stares were making all the organs in my body scream for his touch. I took a deep breath and calmed down for a while before I strolled back to him with his drink. I got to him, ced the drink in front of him and was about to run away when his strong melodious voice stopped me. ¡±When are you leaving from work?¡± He asked, ¡±2am.¡± I replied. ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you and take you home.¡± He muttered those words as an order which I wouldn¡¯t refuse. I stared at him but did not know what to say to him because I was short of words. Luckily, a DOM needed a drink and I rushed to the DOM. I wasted all the time I could spend and made sure he had everything he wanted before going back to DOM Tim. ¡±Are you avoiding me.¡± Those were his first words the moment I went back to him. ¡±No, why should I avoid you?¡± I responded with a weak and nervous smile on my face. He stared at me for a while before standing to his feet. He took out some cash and, for the first time, he handed the money to me instead of dropping it on the table. ¡±Here, you can have the change.¡± he did not let those words end from his mouth before he walked away. I stared at the money in my hand and felt really happy. I was not happy because he gave me big tips, but I was happy that he was changing his attitude toward me and that could mean one thing: he cares for me. I giggled happily to myself, kept the money in the drawer and continued working. I worked for hours until I noticed it was time to go home. Tiredly, I made my ount and closed for the day. I changed my uniform and left the bar stand looking for DOM Tim. I searched around but couldn¡¯t find him. I was about to go in and search for him in one of the VIP lounges when I caught sight of a DOM walking toward my direction. I took a better look at him and realized it was DOM Eli. ¡°Leaving already.¡±? He asked, ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± I murmured those words, still looking around. ¡±Is it by any chance DOM Tim.¡± He asked while checking his wristwatch. ¡±Yes, did you by any chance see him?¡± I asked, ¡±He should be in one of the VIP lounges. I can take you home if you want.¡± He suggested, ¡±No, that won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± I smiled at him and walked away. I went to the VIP lounge one, searched around, but he wasn¡¯t there. I searched the second lounge but still couldn¡¯t find him. I was on my way to the third lounge when I met Gracie on the way. ¡±Who do we have here.¡± she mumbled those words while smiling at me. ¡±Hello Gracie.¡± I smiled wildly at her, ¡°Where have you been?¡± She asked, while I rolled my eyes and looked away. ¡®¡± I¡¯ve been around, do you by any chance see DOM Tim.¡± I asked, still searching around. She moved closer to me so that we were just an inch apart before she spoke up, ¡±Did anything happen between you two?¡±she asked while staring at me with quizzical eyes. I gulped but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±You had sex with him.¡± she muttered those words with stunned eyes. I rolled my eyes at her before speaking, ¡±Do you know where I can find him.¡± I asked desperately, but she shook her head and gave me a look filled with pity. ¡±He is in the yroom, but I don¡¯t think you would like what you will see.¡±she suggested. ¡±Something like what ?¡± I asked, curious. ¡±I don¡¯t know, go see for yourself.¡± She gently tapped my shoulder before leaving. I took a deep breath and made my way to the yroom. When I got to the yroom, I stood at the door and was so anxious and nervous to go in, but then I took in a deep breath and slightly opened the door. I opened the door and saw a few Doms were seated in circles, each with a sub on theirps, and among those DOM was DOM Tim with the sub who confronted me yesterday. We met eyes with each other and I could see the shocked look on his face like I had just caught him doing something wrong. ¡±Apologies.''¡± I apologized to the Doms and quickly left the yroom. I felt my heart ache in pain as I ran out of the club with my eyes filled with tears. ¡±Are you okay.¡± I heard DOM Eli¡¯s voice behind me. Quickly, I wiped the tears from my eyes before he got to me. He stood before me while he stared at me with curiosity until he shook his head and gently raised my face with his index finger. ¡±Let me take you home.¡± he proposed, while I nodded my head at him but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± he was about taking my hand when I felt a stronger hand on me, without being told, I knew who it was because I was so drowned to his touch. ¡®¡± I¡¯ll take her home myself.¡± he muttered those words firmly, while staring at DOM Eli with a strange look, a look I couldn¡¯t understand. I watched the two Dominant men ring at each other without saying a word until DOM Eli moved his gaze from DOM Tim and focused his gaze on me with a weak smile on his face. ¡±I will see you around.¡± He smiled at me and walked away, just like that. I turned around and stared at DOM Tim with anger and pain in me. ¡±You told me you would be closing by 2am, but the time is just fifty minutes past 1am.¡± he muttered those words with a grumble while checking his wristwatch. I stared at him and realized he was feeling guilty for what I saw few minutes ago, and for strange reasons I was happy, at least he saw me as an important figure in his life. ¡±I want to go home.¡± I murmured and started walking away with no direction in my head. ¡±My car is right here.¡± He muttered when he noticed I was walking past his car. I stopped and turned around to face him, ¡±This is my car.¡± he pointed at a car few steps beside me and took steps closer to me while his eyes were still on me. We held each other¡¯s gaze for a while untill he inhaled deeply and moved away. He walked back to the car, opened the door for me, and I went in. He walked over to the other side of the car, sat on the driver¡¯s seat and put on the engine of the car. ¡±Seat belt.¡± He announced to me before driving off, which I reluctantly put on. We sat there in silence and none of us said a word apart from the music ying on the music yer. I stared at him and discovered he was driving way too slow, different from the first time he drove me. In a few minutes, we were in front of my apartment. ¡±Thank you.¡± I said and went for the door knob but noticed the door was locked, which made me turn and stared at DOM Tim, who had no expression on his face. ¡±Why is the door locked¡±? I asked while staring at him with curiosity. He roughly ran his fingers through his hair before he spoke up, ¡±I want to speak to you.¡± He whispered those words as a plead while I stared at him but didn¡¯t say a word. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I felt nervous, really nervous as I watched her sit silently beside me, it was obvious she was a different person whenever she was with DOM Tim. I took a sharp breath and decided to speak, ¡±I want you.¡± I muttered those words while looking away. I noticed she stared at me with stunned eyes before responding, ¡±I¡¯m not your type of girl.¡± she murmured while looking away. I chuckled softly at her words and got out of the car. I got to her door and opened the door for her. ¡±Thanks.¡± she murmured while looking away. We stood there in silence and I did not know what to say to her. I was anxious, really nervous. ¡±Goodnight, it¡¯ste.¡±she murmured those words and was about to walk away, when I held her back and pulled her to myself so that we were just an inch apart. I locked eyes with her and saw how nervous she was. She gulped nervously and tried shifting her gaze from me, but I held her face with my fingers. ¡±What are you doing.¡± she asked while trying to take my grip off her. I ignored her and gently tucked her hair behind her ear, so I could see my mark on her neck. ¡±Mate.¡± my wolf whispered in possession. ¡±Let go of me.¡±she murmured while staring at me with those two sets of brown eyes that triggered everything in me. ¡±Rx.¡± I ordered, She stared at me, but this time she didn¡¯t say a word. I shed her a big smile and took a step away from her. ¡±You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± I muttered those words nervously, I was scared, I feared her rejecting me again for the second time. ¡±I can¡¯t.¡± she grumbled while looking away. ¡±I don¡¯t know you, neither do I know what you look like.¡± She muttered out in anger. ¡°You prefer not to show yourself to me, not even your name.¡± She grumbled and looked away. Those words from her made me run my fingers through my hair in frustration. I can¡¯t tell her, I can¡¯t tell her who I am because if I do, I will lose her forever. ¡°Listen, I have a very good reason why I kept my identity from you, but believe me, I will tell you when the time is right.¡± I tried convincing her, but by the look on her face I knew she didn¡¯t agree to it. ¡±I have to go.¡± she murmured and looked away, I stared at her and realized she was ufortable around me. ¡±I need to go.¡± She muttered those words again and tried moving away, but I gripped her on the waist and pulled her to myself. ¡°Let me go.¡± She muttered angrily and with fear. ¡°I¡¯m not your type of girl, just let me go.¡± She yelled in anger. Her words were filled with anger, and it became obvious she was still angry to the fact that she saw me with a sub. I pulled her closer to me while I gently ran my fingers on her cheek. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked, as I gently caressed her cheek, She murmured and tried moving away, but I tightened my grip on her waist and pulled her more closely to me. ¡±Are you jealous ?¡± I asked, this time while staring into her eyes. She gulped nervously before speaking up, ¡°Why should I?¡± She responded and looked away. ¡°We have nothing inmon, so why should I be bothered with whomever you want to be with.¡± she murmured nonchntly. ¡°We are mate.¡± I whispered to myself, disappointed by her response. She stared at me with startled eyes, but I knew she did not hear what I said. We locked eyes with each other, but none of us said a world for a while until she broke the silence. ¡°I need to go.¡± She murmured and tried moving away, but I did not let go of her. ¡°Let go of me.¡± She demanded in a bit of anger while she looked away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I need to be at the hospital very early in the morning.¡± She dered angrily. Her words made me recall what happened yesterday and I worried if she wasn¡¯t okay. ¡°Are you okay ?¡± I asked while staring at her to see if I could see any sign of weakness in her, but I saw nothing. ¡°I¡¯m fine, can you please let go of me.¡± She murmured angrily, and this time I let go of her because I didn¡¯t want her to have another panic attack. ¡°Thanks for the ride, I¡¯ll go in now.¡± she murmured and tried walking away, but I called her back. ¡°Vicky.¡± that was the first time I called her by that name. She turned around and stared at me with dumbfounded eyes. I moved closer to her, but made sure I was a step away from her. ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me an answer.¡± I muttered, still staring at her. She stared back at me with no expression on her face, ¡±Answer to what ?¡± she asked, even though I realize she knew what I meant. I smiled at her and took a step closer. ¡°I want you.¡± I dered those words firmly. ¡°Very well then, you can have me after I must have seen your face and know your identity.¡± She dered those words firmly and walked away. I watched her leave and couldn¡¯t say a word because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. I can¡¯t show my face to her. She hates Eric and will definitely hate me if she finds out I¡¯m Eric. Chapter 93 Tragedy Victoria¡¯s POV I hurried to my apartment door, opened it and scrambled inside. ¡±Is everything okay¡±? Sonia asked, as she stared at me with curiosity, ¡±Yeah.¡± I mumbled and walked into the room. I sat on the bed, took off my shoes and stood on my feet. ¡±Why did you note to the bar ?¡± I asked, concerned. ¡±Nothing, I just took two days sick leave.¡± She grumbled those words, still staring at me with curiosity. I released a soft sigh and left the bed. ¡°You look tired, are you okay?¡± She asked when she noticed my mood. I smiled and nodded my head at her before leaving the room. I got to the bathroom and leaned on the door of the bathroom with a big smile on my face. He wanted me, he said he wanted me. I smiled and took off my clothes, took a quick bath and left the bathroom. I walked into the room and met Sonia already asleep. I checked the time and noticed it was already 3am in the morning. Lazily, I put on my night dress and climbed on the bed with the thought of DOM Tim buzzing in my head. I smiled widely at myself when his words kept ringing in my head. He wanted me, and he was so sincere about it. I tossed happily on the bed and took in a soft breath, I just can¡¯t wait, I just can¡¯t wait to see his face. With the look of his eyes, I knew he was really handsome and wondered why he was hiding his face from me. I smiled wildly and closed my eyes while I imagined what he would look like, before drifting to sleep. I woke up the next morning and realized it was already 12 pm noon. Quickly, I stood up from bed, rushed to the bathroom and took a quick bath. Few minutester, I came back to the room and realized Sonia was already back from the mall. ¡±Why didn¡¯t you wake me up.¡± I murmured as I searched for clothes in my closet. ¡±I thought you needed more rest.¡± she muttered those words while staring at me with a questioning look, ¡°Where are you going.¡± ¡±To the hospital.¡± I replied, She nodded her head and sat on the bed. I quickly put on my dress,bed my hair and did light makeup before leaving the room.N?velDrama.Org content. I took a taxi and within a few minutes I was at the hospital. I went to my aunt¡¯s room and sat beside her bed while I stared at her. She looked beautiful in her sleep, and I wondered what she would have been doing with her life if I wasn¡¯t careless and stupid on that fateful night. With guilt, I took my aunt¡¯s hand and ced kisses on them regretfully as I remembered what happened that night. ¡±Aunt, we are alreadyte.¡± I murmured angrily when I realized aunt was still doing her makeup upstairs. I grumbled and banged my feet on the floor while I waited for her. In a few minutes, she came down and beamed at me, while I rolled my eyes at her and looked away. ¡±How do I look.¡± she asked while staring at me with a big grin on her face. ¡±Terrible.¡± I murmured to myself, but I knew she heard me. She chuckled and tapped me on the shoulder. ¡±let¡¯s go.¡± I grumbled angrily before walking away. I got to the car and sat on the driver¡¯s seat while aunt took the passenger¡¯s seat. I started the car and drove off in full speed. ¡±Calm down Vicky, we will meet the show.¡± Aunt tried assuring me, but I wasn¡¯t listening to her. My favorite concert was about to start, and I did not want to miss any part of it. ¡±You are the cause, aunt, if only you had prepared earlier.¡± I murmured and increased the speed of the car. My mind was focused on the show that was about to start. Few minutes into the drive, I grumbled in anger and increased the speed of the car, so I could meet up. ¡± Slow down.¡± aunt muttered those words while staring at me with horrified eyes. I groaned and was about to slow down, when I saw a little boy in front of my vehicle, and I didn¡¯t know where he came from. Quickly, I diverted from him, but I wasn¡¯t lucky because I was at high speed and I did not look at the direction I took. Before I could know what was happening, all I could hear was my scream and that of my aunt¡¯s because the car smashed the pir of a building at high speed and somersaulted. I opened my eyes and stared at aunt, who was still unconscious, and felt a sharp pain pierce my heart. She was so lively and fun to be with when she was around me, and now she is in this state just because of my carelessness. I took a deep breath and wiped off the tears on my cheek when I noticed a doctor walking in. ¡±You must be Victoria.¡± ¡±I am.¡± I answered. He smiled at me before he took the chair beside me. ¡±We have already done a series of tests on your aunt and found out the drugs and machine will work on her. There will not be anyplication.¡± hearing those words from him, I released a sigh of relief and smiled at aunt. ¡±But we have to run some test on you, to see if you are okay to take the drugs.¡± He muttered out while staring at me. ¡±That¡¯s okay, when is the test ¡±? I asked, ¡±Right now.¡± he stood up from the chair, while I left aunt and followed him to aboratory where my blood samples were being taken. ¡±The results will be out in the evening.¡± he smiled at me before leading me out of theboratory. I went back to aunt¡¯s room and sat on the chair while I stared at her with a smile on my face. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, aunt, you will be okay.''¡± I murmured those words, took her hands and ced kisses on them. I was still holding her hands when I noticed the door opened and a familiar doctor walked in. I took a better look at him and realized he was the head physician of the hospital. ¡±Good day, doctor.''¡± I greeted ¡±Good day Victoria.¡± he muttered out my name with a smile on his face before moving closer to aunt. He checked her vital signs and wrote something on his notepad. ¡±Are you in charge of my aunt¡¯s treatment¡±? I asked. ¡±Yes.¡± he nodded his head at me. ¡±We will start her treatment by tomorrow, and when your results are out we can also start yours.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± I beamed at him and looked away. ¡±Victoria¡¯.¡± he called out my name again, which made me raise my head and met his gaze. ¡±Seems you don¡¯t recognize me.¡± He asked, while moving closer to me. I red at him and tried to remember his face, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to recognize you.¡± I responded, still staring at him. He flickered a big smile before speaking up, ¡°I¡¯m a DOM in the club.¡± He announced with a smile. ¡°A DOM?¡± I asked again so that I would be sure I heard him right. ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t really talked. Actually, I traveled and just came back to the country.¡± He said with a friendly smile, which I returned. So many Doms were showing their faces to me and even confessing their identities to me, apart from DOM Tim, who was the only person keeping his identity away from me. ¡°Nice meeting you.¡± I brought forth my hand to him for a handshake, but he took it and ced gentle kisses on them. ¡°You are amazingly beautiful.¡± he expressed those words like he meant it before letting go of my hand. I smiled at him and kept back my hand, ¡°I will have to go now.¡± he shed me a big smile before leaving the room. I stayed with Aunt for a while until I decided to go back home. I left the hospital, boarded a taxi and went back home. I got home and met Sonia watching a TV show. ¡±You are back, how is she?¡± She asked with concern. ¡°She is fine.¡± I responded tiredly andy on the bed. ¡°I need to sleep, I feel so weak.¡± I murmured tiredly and drifted to sleep. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I took a sip of my drink as I stared at the documents in front of me, while my secretary stood before me. ¡±Can we cancel this trip.¡±? I murmured and kept the file on the table. I¡¯m so sorry, sir, but we can¡¯t cancel this trip.¡± my secretary responded. ¡°I know.¡± I murmured and signaled for him to leave the office with my fingers. He left the office and shut the door, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I stood up from the chair and wandered around the room as Victoria¡¯s words rang in my head, ¡°Show me your face, and then you can have me.¡± Those words of hers had been tormenting me throughout the night. I groaned, frustrated, and walked to the mini bar in my office. I took out a bottle of wine and a ss and copsed on the couch. I filled up the ss, took a long sip of it and went into deep thought. I can¡¯t show my face to her, neither can I reveal my identity to her. She hates me, she hates Eric and will have nothing to do with me if she finds out I¡¯m Eric. I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and took another sip of my drink as her words kept echoing in my head. I was confused, really confused and did not know what to do. She was my mate, and yet, I hated her. I never showed love or care for her, I always told her how much I hated her and wanted her to be far from me, but I never knew a day like this woulde when I would fall in love with thedy I was supposed to hate and throw out of my life. Grunting, frustrated, I picked up my phone and dialed her number. It rang a few times before it was picked ¡°Hello.¡± Came her tired and sleepy voice. I checked the time and saw it was already 2pm in the afternoon, and wondered why she was still sleeping. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke up, ¡°Yes.¡± She murmured with a groan. Hearing her speak this way, I knew she had no idea that I was the one on the phone. ¡°I wanted to know how you are doing.¡± I spoke up. The line went silent for a bit before she spoke up, ¡°Eric, why are you calling.¡± She spoke in an irritated tone. I sighed and tiredly massaged my forehead. ¡±I just called to check up on you¡­¡± She did not let those words finish from my mouth before cutting me off. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and please stop calling me.¡± She spoke angrily and ended the call on me. I groaned angrily, stood up from the couch, and walked around the room with anger and agony. I went back to my chair and tried to concentrate on work, but I couldn¡¯t, my thoughts were filled of her and I couldn¡¯t get her off my mind. I picked up another phone on my table and dialed her number. It kept ringing for a while before she picked up. ¡°Hello.¡± She spoke tiredly, but I could notice the excitement in her voice. I smiled to myself and cleared my throat, so my voice wouldn¡¯t sound the same. ¡°How are you.¡± I spoke in a deep, husky voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired.¡± She murmured in a low and weak tone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked with concern. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just a bit weak, but I¡¯m fine.¡± she murmured tiredly. ¡°Do you want to go out for dinner?¡± I did not know when that escaped my lips. ¡°Dinner?¡± She asked surprised, ¡°Yeah.¡± I spoke nervously as I ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°I would like to take you out for dinner if you are free.¡± I muttered those words, hoping she would agree to go out with me. The line went silent for a few seconds before she spoke up, ¡°Alright, 7pm, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Those words from her made me smile wildly at myself like a kid. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright bye.¡± She ended the call. I smiled at myself and kept back the phone on the table. I picked a file and tried working on it, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate, all I wanted was time to pass quickly. ¡±Fuck!¡± I stood on my feet, picked up my phones and left the office. I walked to my secretary¡¯s office and stood before his desk. ¡°Cancel all my meetings.¡± I dered and walked away. I left thepany, entered my car, and my driver drove off. In a few minutes I was home, I went straight to my room, took a cold bath and sat on my bed with just my underwear. I checked the time and saw it was just past 5am. Iid on the bed with my eyes closed as her words kept echoing in my head, but I knew I can¡¯t show her my face, at least not now. I need to make her love me not as DOM Tim, but as Eric, her mate. A thought came to me which made me pick up my phone and dial a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good evening alpha.¡± He greeted, ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡± ¡±Yes, alpha, I¡¯m listening¡±. He responded. I stood on my feet and thought for a while before speaking, ¡± I need you to get me some information about my mate.¡± he did not let me finish before he cut me off, ¡°You¡¯ve found your mate ?¡± He blurted happily. I groaned when I realized I hadn¡¯t told him anything about Victoria because I didn¡¯t even know anything about her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. I will forward to you her details while you find out everything about her and send it back to me.¡± I spoke firmly. ¡°Roger that.¡± he responded with excitement in his voice. ¡°Very well then, I will be waiting for you.¡± With those words, I ended the call. I kept back the phone and thought to myself. If I really wanted Victoria to love me as Eric, then I would have to know a few things about her. Restlessly, I strolled to my closet, picked up a simple pair of ck jeans, a jacket, and a long white sleeve. I opened my drawer and took out a ck mask, I took the mask in my hands and stared at it. I knew how badly she wanted to see my face and know my identity, but I just can¡¯t show my face to her, at least not for now. Chapter 94 Dinner Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±A red dress or a purple jumpsuit.¡± I asked Sonia while cing the clothes in front of me. She rolled her eyes, stood up from the bed, and walked into the bathroom without saying a word to me. She has been acting this way ever since I told her I was going out on a date with DOM Tim. She never said a word and I find it really strange. I decided to go with the purple jumpsuit while I kept back the red dress. Few minutester, she came out of the bathroom, eyed me from head to toes and walked to bed without saying a word. ¡±Do you have anything to say?¡± I asked when I couldn¡¯t ignore her constant gaze on me. ¡±Yes, I have something to say.¡± she spat out in anger. I stared at her with stunned eyes and wondered what was making her this mad with me. ¡±You are mate to Eric, why do you still go out with DOM Tim, a man you don¡¯t even know.¡± she asked as she stood up from the bed and walked over to me. ¡±Eric will be so angry if he finds out you are sleeping with another man, and I wonder what he will do to you.¡± she shook her head and went back to the bed. ¡±Listen, I don¡¯t care, Eric and I have nothing inmon.¡± I responded back in anger, ¡±Of course you have something inmon, you are his mate.¡± Sonia responded. I groaned, walked over to the bed and stood before her. ¡±Eric wants me for one thing, and that is to have sex with me, he doesn¡¯t love me or care about me.¡± I dered firmly and began putting on my shoes. ¡±So you think DOM Tim is the perfect one, huh? A man who can¡¯t even show his face to you, you think he is the perfect one, huh?¡± Sonia asked in a mockery tone. Hearing those words from her, I became defeated and didn¡¯t know what to say to her because, indeed, she was right. I haven¡¯t seen his face, neither do I know who he really was and yet I was so madly in love with him. I ignored Sonia and sat in front of the dressing table and startedbing my hair. ¡±Vicky.¡± Sonia called out my name in anger, but I totally ignored her and continuedbing my hair. She stood up from the bed, walked to me and stood beside me with folded arms while she eyed me with an angry look. ¡±You should stay away from that man.¡± she warned seriously. Angrily, I kept back theb and moved my gaze to her. ¡±That is enough.¡± I warned angered, ¡±You won¡¯t tell me how to live my life because I don¡¯t tell you how to live yours.¡± I spoke furiously and began packing my hair. Sonia stood there beside me but did not say a word for a while before she walked away. When I saw her walk away, I felt guilty for what I said. She was a good friend who was just worried about me. ¡±Sonia.¡± I called out her name with guilt, but she totally ignored me. I stood up from the chair and was about to make my way to her, but I noticed my phone was ringing and went for it. ¡±I¡¯m outside waiting for you.¡± his strong melodious voice spoke over the phone which brought a big smile on my face. ¡± I¡¯m on my way.¡± I replied and ended the call. ¡± I¡¯m truly sorry Sonia, let¡¯s talk about it when I get back.¡± I smiled at her, but she never returned my smile. Hurriedly, I picked up my bag and left the room. I opened the door and hastily left the t. When I got outside, I spotted a different car parked outside, different from the one he broughtst time. Nervously, I inhaled deeply and walked towards the direction of the car. I got to the car, went to the door and opened it. I got in and saw DOM Tim still wearing a mask. ¡±hello.¡± He greeted nervously, ¡±Hi.¡± I murmured, He stared at me for a while but did not say a word. Without a word, I put on the seat belt and made sure my gaze was outside the window. I was burning with anger as he drove out. I was happy and delighted when he asked me if we could have dinner because I thought he was going to show his face to me, but s, I was wrong, he was never going to show his face to me, despite how much he said he wanted me. ¡±Are you okay.¡± He asked when he noticed my silence, I nodded my head to him with my gaze away from him. We drove in an awkward silence until he stopped the car. I moved my gaze away from the window and stared around. ¡±What is this ce?¡± I asked, looking around. ¡±Come down, let me show you.¡± he smiled at me before leaving the car. He walked over to my side of the door, opened the car and smiled at me as I came out of the car. ¡±Wow.¡± I eximed, thrilled as I stared around, ¡±You like it ¡±? He asked, I smiled as I nodded my head at him and walked around. I was standing in a big garden decorated with flowers and tiny sparkling lights. The surfaces were filled with green grass, so soft and smooth. I smiled widely when I saw a big mat on the floor with different meals and drinks arranged on it. ¡±How were you able to put all this all up.¡± I asked, still staring around while he chuckled and stood before me with a big smile on his face. ¡±This is beautiful.¡± I blurted happily, still looking around. ¡±Not as beautiful as you.¡± he muttered those words while staring directly into my eyes. I smiled at him and nervously moved away from him as I felt my heart beat increase. Quickly, I walked to where the food was set and sat on the mat, still staring around. He joined me on the mat, took off his jacket so that he was just in his shirt. I took a glimpse of him and discovered he had a good muscr body. He met eyes with me, and quickly I looked away. ¡±Is this yours, or you rented it.¡± I asked, still staring around. He kept silent for a while before he responded, ¡±It¡¯s mine.¡± he whispered almost to himself, but I could hear him. ¡±Nice ce.¡± I muttered, it was obvious he was trying his best to hide his identity from me, and I wondered why. ¡±Are you cold ?¡± he asked, ¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± I smiled at him and looked away. We sat there in silence for a while until he spoke up. ¡±Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡±Alright.¡± I beamed at him and picked up a te. I put some food on my te while he did his, by himself. ¡±You did this yourself?¡± I asked in curiosity as I put a spoonful of the food in my mouth. ¡±No, my men arranged it, I was too busy.¡± he replied while taking a spoon of food into his mouth and chewed slowly with so much ease. I stared at him and realized he must be a well-mannered man, with the way he eats and behaves. ¡±You have men ?¡± I inquired in curiosity. He nodded his head and continued eating. He has men, what kind of men, I thought to myself and continued eating. We ate in silence until we were done eating. ¡±Thank you.¡± I beamed at him and took a sip of the juice in my ss. ¡±It¡¯s nothing.¡± he smiled at me and nervously ran his fingers through his hair. ¡±Well, it might not be something to you, but it is to me. No one has ever shown me this love and care.¡± I announced those words sincerely to him while taking a sip of my drink. He moved the dish away and moved closer to me in a way that I could feel the manly scenting from him and the hot heating out of his body.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±I¡¯m here, I will give you all the love and care that you deserve ¡± he expressed those words in a serious look while locking eyes with me. I locked eyes with him and for strange reasons, he reminded me of Eric. Quickly, I snapped out of my thought and shook my head in disbelief. He can never be Eric. They are both two different people with different personalities. ¡±You are a werewolf, right?¡± I questioned, with my gaze on him. ¡±Yes, are you scared of us ¡±? He asked while staring at me to see my reaction, ¡±I was, but not any more I think.¡± I replied while thinking of Eric. ¡±Do you know anyone who is a werewolf like me.¡±, he asked while taking a sip of his drink. ¡±Yes, I have a friend.¡± I replied while my thought went to Kelvin. ¡±You know him, he is DOM Kelvin.¡± I announced. He shed me a weak smile and looked away. We sat there in afortable silence until he spoke up, ¡±Tell me more about yourself.¡± he muttered those words as a plead. Hearing those words from him, I wondered why he wanted to know more about me but still keeps his identity a secret to me. ¡±What do you wanna know about me ?¡± I asked. ¡±Anything, just tell me anything.¡± he pleaded. I hummed at him before clearing my throat, ¡±I¡¯m an orphan, I lost my both parents when I was just twelve years old. I was brought up by my aunt who loved and cared for me like her child, but the only way I could pay her back was to make hery on the hospital bed fighting for her life.¡± I murmured those words in pain. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± I beamed sadly at him and tried looking away, but he took hold of my chin and made me locked eyes with him. ¡±You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me. I asked you to tell me more about yourself. I don¡¯t want you to keep anything from me, okay ?¡± He pleaded, moved closer to me and ced my head on his shoulder. Resting on his shoulder, I released a soft sigh and rxed on his shoulder like I was already used to it. ¡±What happened.¡± he asked while he gently stroked my hair with so much love and care that I wished such a moment should stay forever. ¡±We were involved in a car ident courtesy of me.¡± I mumbled in regret as the incident flickered in my head. ¡±I made it out alive after spending two months in the hospital because I was putting on a seatbelt, but my aunt still hasn¡¯t been able to wake up for the past three years because she wasn¡¯t putting on a seat belt and her case becameplicated.¡± I murmured in tears. ¡±For the past three years I have been a shadow of myself. I rejected my admission and started working in different ces just to be able to meet her hospital bills because they were too expensive, and yet there was no improvement.¡± I sobbed in tears and closed my eyes, so I could control the tears tumbling down my cheek when I noticed DOM Tim¡¯s hands lifting my head. He held my chin with his two hands while he red at me with affection and pity in his eyes. He did not say a word, rather he kissed my forehead before cing kisses all over my face. He stopped kissing me and focused his gaze on me. He stared at me with pity and care, but there was something else I noticed in his eyes, but I wasn¡¯t sure of it because it seems my mind was ying pranks with me, or maybe I was just imagining things. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV! I stopped cing kisses on her face and locked eyes with her as I continued to stare right into her eyes. She was amazingly beautiful, and I wondered why I never saw this all this while. Seeing her shedding tears on my shoulder, brought so much pain in me and all I wanted was to wipe away those tears from her eyes. I wanted her to be happy, smiling and giggling happily and not shedding tears. I noticed she was staring back at me, and I knew it was risky. Quickly, I removed my hands from her chin and looked away, hoping she hadn¡¯t gotten a clue. ¡±Why don¡¯t you let me see your face¡±. She asked, still staring at me with soaked eyes. I released a heavy sigh and stood up from the mat with my back to her, but did not know what to say. ¡±Tim.¡± she called out to me while standing on her feet. ¡±Is that even your name ?¡± she asked, confused, and moved closer to me. ¡±Why don¡¯t you tell me who you are, or at least show your face to me, like other Doms do.¡± She pleaded, and I could notice the desperation in her voice. The desperation to see my face, the desperation to know who I was. ¡±Tim.¡± she called out to me and stood in front of me while locking eyes with me like she was trying to pierce through my soul. ¡±What¡¯s your name.¡± she asked while she nervously nipped her lips. I looked away and nervously ran my fingers through my hair, but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Please tell me your name.¡± she begged as she moved closer to me so that we were just an inch apart, but I took in a deep breath and moved a step away from her. ¡±I can¡¯t.¡± I whispered in regret. I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t show my face to her, she loves DOM Tim and not Eric. I was privileged and lucky to spend such quality time with her, and I don¡¯t want it to end so quickly. ¡±Why.¡±, she demanded. ¡± Don¡¯t you trust me enough to show your face to me?¡± she asked, frustrated. ¡±I will show you my face when the time is right.¡± I tried exining to her, but she wouldn¡¯t ept it. ¡±Do you have a family?¡± she asked in pain while staring at me. ¡±Meaning?¡± I asked, confused, She gulped and inhaled deeply before speaking. ¡±You are married, you are a married man, that is why you don¡¯t wanna show your face to me, that is why you are hiding your identity from me, so I won¡¯t find out that you are married.¡± she yelled and sobbed in tears. ¡±I can¡¯t believe this, I¡¯m having an affair with a married man, I¡¯m fucking in love with a married man.¡± she muttered out in pain. I couldn¡¯t believe my ear when I heard what she just said, she had just confessed her love for me. ¡±In love with me ?¡± I asked, so I could be sure I heard her right. ¡±Yes dumbass, I¡¯m fucking in love with you, I fell in love with you without seeing your face, I stupidly fell in love with you without knowing a thing about you, I¡¯m so foolish, so, so foolish.¡± she wailed in pain and was about dropping to the ground, but I moved quickly to her and held her with my both hands. ¡±I love you too.¡± I uttered those words to her, while pulling her to myself. Chapter 95 A shocking news Victoria¡¯s POV I heard him right, I wasn¡¯t imagining things or constructing his words. I lifted my head and locked eyes with him and realized he was being sincere with his words. ¡±What did you say ?¡± I asked again with excitement running all over my body. ¡±I said I love you Vicky.¡±he muttered those words with so much ease while smiling widely at me. I felt excitement and cold shivers run down my spine when I heard him say those words to me, but then I remembered, I remembered he was married. Quickly, I moved away from him while I stared at him with irritation and anger boiling in Me, ¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were married.¡± I muttered those words, heartbroken and in pain, as the thought of that drew a sharp pain in my heart. ¡±I never told you I was married.¡± he spoke firmly and moved closer to me. ¡±I¡¯m not married, neither do I have a family, but I have a good reason for keeping my identity away from you, a very good reason.¡± he said those words and tried taking hold of me, but I took a step away from him. ¡±Stay away from me, Tim, if that is even your name.¡± I murmured and picked up my bag, ¡±I need to go, I can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± I dered angrily and tried moving away, but he grabbed me tightly on my waist and pulled me closer to himself with so much ease, and I wondered what manner of strength he has. ¡±Let go of me.¡± I grumbled and tried moving away, but he tightened his grip on me. ¡±Listen.¡± his voice came out with so much authority and power that I felt my body be numb, and I couldn¡¯t do a thing. He took a deep breath before he spoke up, ¡±Two weeks, I¡¯ll show my face to you in the next two weeks, but until then, can we just be together.¡± he expressed those words almost like a plea. I gazed at him and noticed the sincerity in his eyes and how much he loved and wanted us to be together and for that reason, I couldn¡¯t reject him. ¡±Fine, only for two weeks.¡± I murmured, ¡±yeah, Just two weeks and I will show you my face and tell you my identity.¡± He pleaded. Hearing those words from him, I felt a great deal of joy and I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. With love, I wrapped my two hands around his neck and sealed my lips with his. At first, he let me kiss him at my pace before he groaned and deepened the kiss while he grabbed my waist and lifted me to him, making me wrap my legs around his waist. His lips were so soft and warm despite the cold weather. Coming from his body was a warm and cozy heat that I wondered how someone could have such a temperature in weathers like this. I felt him kiss me slowly before he pulled away from me while he still carried me sofortably like a little kid. ¡±You are beautiful.¡± he whispered those words almost to himself, but I could hear it. ¡±I would have said that to you, if only I could have seen your face.¡± I shed him a big smile before cing kisses on his forehead. Gently, he kept me down with his gaze still on me. ¡±Let¡¯s walk around.¡± I nodded my head as a response and walked beside him as we walked around the garden. ¡±This ce is beautiful.¡± I whispered with a smile while I rubbed my hands on my arms to warm myself up. Strangely, I felt cold once I left Tim¡¯s arms. ¡±You are cold.¡± he did not let those words finish from his mouth before he pulled me closer to himself and made me rest my head on his chest. ¡±Warmth.¡± I murmuredfortably as I felt his warmth heat on me. We walked in silence around the garden for a bit and I wished this moment never ended, but it had to end. ¡±Let me take you home.¡± he kissed my forehead and smiled warmly at me before leading me to the car. ¡±The food and mat.¡± I asked, when I noticed the food and mat were still there. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go.¡± he smiled warmly and opened the car for me. I got in while he went over to the driver¡¯s seat and sat on it. He flickered a happy smile at me before driving off. Few minutes into the drive he spoke up, ¡±How is your health?¡± he asked with his gaze still on the road. ¡±My health¡±? I asked, confused, ¡±How did you know I wasn¡¯t okay.¡± I asked while staring at him with a questioning look. I can¡¯t remember telling him I was sick or something was wrong with me, then how did he know. ¡±You told me you were in the hospital for months, so I just wanted to know if you are okay now.¡± he muttered those words nervously, and I wondered why he was nervous. ¡±I¡¯m fine now, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± I responded, while he smiled and continued driving. In few minutes, we were in front of my apartment. We both got out of the car and stood by the car without saying a word. ¡±I think I should go in.¡± I broke the silence. He nodded his head, moved closer to me and kissed my lips softly before pulling away. ¡±Goodnight.¡± he said with a grin and moved away from me. ¡±Night.¡± I beamed at him and slowly walked away, but I could still feel his gaze on me, and I found it enticing. I got to the door and was about to enter the room when I curiously turned and saw him still standing there with his hands in his pockets. I locked eyes with him and noticed he reminded me so much of Eric, and I hated it. Nervously, I smiled at him and went inside my apartment. I got in and met Sonia at home, watching a movie. ¡±Hi.¡± I waved my hands at her, She nodded her head but did not say a word, it was obvious she was still mad at me. I checked the time and saw it was 10 pm already. Luckily for me, I was on afternoon duties. I released a sigh of relief and took off my clothes. I went to the bathroom, took a quick bath and went back to the room. I wore a short and a big shirt before climbing onto the bed. I sat on the bed and fixed my gaze on the movie Sonia was watching. ¡±Did he show his face to you?¡± Sonia asked, after several minutes of silence. ¡±No, he said he had his reason.¡± I tried defending him. Sonia pped both her hands andughed loudly at me with mockery all over her face. ¡±I can¡¯t believe you could be this stupid.¡± she muttered angrily. Iy on the bed but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±A man you im you love can¡¯t even show his face to you, and you are sofortable with it.¡± she scoffed and shook her head in disappointment before getting up from the bed. ¡±Pray he isn¡¯t married or has a dark secret somewhere.¡± she hollered those words and left the room. I sighed and closed my eyes to get some sleep, but Sonia¡¯s words kept echoing in my head. What if she was right? What if he has a family somewhere and has a dark secret that might be dangerous to me. Anxiously, I sat on the bed and thought for a while before picking up my phone and dialed his number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±I was going to call you.¡±he spoke up as soon as the call was picked. I sighed in relief when I realized he might not be married because a married man wouldn¡¯t be talking to me sofortably in his home. ¡±Where are you.¡± I asked in curiosity. ¡±Home.¡± he replied easily, which made me smile at myself before speaking up. ¡±I just wanted to check on you.¡± He chuckled over the phone for a while before speaking, ¡±I know why you called, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow, okay.¡± I nervously nibbled my lips but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Go to bed, it¡¯s alreadyte.¡± ¡±Alright, goodnight.¡± I whispered and ended the call. I smiled at myself and kept back the phone. Maybe he was telling the truth, maybe I just have to believe him. I was woken up by the smell of frying pancakes. I opened my eyes and saw Sonia frying some pancakes in the kitchen. I yawed and slowly stood up from the bed, I walked to the bathroom, relieved myself, washed my face and went back to the room.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡±Good morning Sonia.¡± I greeted. ¡±Morning.¡± she murmured like she was being forced to respond. Lazily, I went back to the room and copsed on it. I was too weak, too weak to do anything. Sighing heavily, I picked up my phone and noticed I had a missed call from the hospital, and quickly I dialed back the number. It rang a few times before it was picked, ¡±Good morning.¡± I greeted ¡± Good morning, miss Victoria, right?¡± the voice was the voice of a nurse. ¡±Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡±Alright, I was calling to inform you about the test we did yesterday.¡± she exined. ¡±Alright, when are we starting my treatment?¡± I asked while lying on the bed. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Victoria, but we can¡¯t conduct treatment on you.¡± she replied. ¡±Why.¡± I asked, confused. The line went silent for a while before she spoke up, ¡±You are two weeks pregnant, and we can¡¯t conduct such treatment on a pregnant woman.¡± Her words made my body numb and my palms became sweaty. ¡±What did you say.¡± I asked again, to be sure I heard her right. ¡±Miss Victoria, you are pregnant.¡± she announced those words to me. ¡±No!¡± Hearing those words from her the second time, made me scream and let the phone fall on the floor. Hearing my scream, Sonia rushed to me and stood before me with her curious eyes on me. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked while sitting beside me. I wanted to speak, scream and shout, but I noticed I¡¯d lost my voice, my feet were cold, and my body became numb. ¡±What happened.¡± Sonia asked in panic when she noticed I wasn¡¯t saying a word. I felt hot tears tumbling on my cheek and I couldn¡¯t hold them back. ¡±Is your aunt okay, what is wrong?¡± Sonia asked in panic as she moved closer to me. ¡±Please talk to me.¡± she begged. I stared at her and tried to speak, but the words weren¡¯ting out of my mouth. I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m fucking pregnant, and the worst part was that I don¡¯t know who the father of my child is. ¡±Vicky.¡± she called out my name in panic and fear. ¡±Please tell me what it is, I beg you.¡± she pleaded. ¡±I¡¯m two weeks pregnant.¡± I whispered with tears falling down my cheek, ¡±What ?¡± Sonia eximed in shock and stood up from the bed. ¡±Shit.¡± she muttered in anger. I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration as I felt more hot tears falling down my cheek. I couldn¡¯t breathe, I was finding it difficult to breathe. ¡±It¡¯s okay.¡± Sonia sat beside me and gently tapped my shoulder. ¡±You just have to call Eric and let him know of the situation.¡± she said with a relieved smile. I stared at her and slowly shook my head in regret before getting up from the bed. ¡±What is it?¡± she stood up from the bed and stood before me, I took in a deep breath and wiped off the tears falling on my cheek. ¡±I don¡¯t know yet if Eric is the father.¡± I sobbed in tears, ¡±What are you even saying ?¡± Sonia asked, confused. I shook my head and sobbed loudly. ¡±Oh my goodness.¡± Sonia eximed in shock. It was obvious she understood now. ¡±Don¡¯t tell me you slept with DOM Tim without using a condom.¡± she yelled angrily, while I just sighed in tears but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡±How could you be this stupid and careless.¡± she scolded in anger. ¡±It happened so fast.¡± I murmured in tears and sat on the floor while I dragged my two knees to my chest and wept profusely. How would I know the father of my child, when I had sex with DOM Tim two days after having sex with Eric. How can I get pregnant for a man who hated me and only wanted me for sex, or get pregnant for a man who I haven¡¯t seen his face or even know his identity. How can I walk up to Eric and tell him that I might be pregnant for him, but I¡¯m not sure about it because I had sex with another man two days after having sex with him. Or how can I walk up to DOM Tim and tell him I might be pregnant for him, but I¡¯m not sure because I had sex with another man two days ago before having sex with him. ¡±Shit!¡± I screamed and rested my head on my knees while I cried profusely. Sonia stood there and stared at me for a while before she sat on the floor beside me. We both sat there in silence except from the noiseing from my silent tears. ¡±What are you going to do ?¡± she whispered those words in a calm voice, but I knew she was angry at me. She was angry that I slept with DOM Tim, a man I knew nothing about, without a condom. I sobbed silently but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Vicky now is not the time to sit here and cry, you have to do something.¡± she muttered angrily. ¡±Let¡¯s think of what to do.¡± she murmured. ¡±I don¡¯t know what to do, Sonia, I¡¯m confused, I don¡¯t even know the father of this child.¡± I mumbled in tears. ¡±Then flush it.¡± she muttered those words coldly. I turned my head sideways and stared at her with startled eyes. ¡± What are you saying¡±? I asked in disbelief, ¡±You don¡¯t know the father of the baby, so why don¡¯t you flush it and save yourself from all this drama and headache.¡± she dered firmly. ¡±How can you ask me to abort my baby ?¡± I asked in disbelief, but she chuckled softly and pped her both hands before speaking, ¡±You are just two weeks pregnant, and you don¡¯t even know which of the men you slept with is responsible for the pregnancy. Flush out this baby and save yourself from the problem and trouble you are about to face, or you keep this baby and face the consequences thate with it.¡± she muttered those words and stood up from the floor. ¡±Think about it Vicky, now it¡¯s still early.¡± She advised and walked away, leaving me alone with my misery. Chapter 96 Worried Victoria¡¯s POV I felt goosebumps all over my body and an overwhelming agony in my heart as I stood up from the floor. I walked to the bed and sat on it while I tried to calm the fear and panic in me, ¡±You messed up big time Vicky, this time you messed up.¡± Sonia shook her head, disappointed. With a heavy sigh, she left me and walked up to the kitchen, switched off the gas and carried the tes of pancakes in her hands. She strolled to me, sat on the bed and handed a te of pancakes to me, which I bluntly refused. ¡±Suit yourself.¡± She kept back the te on the bed beside me and started eating. The room was filled with silence, but the sound of my silent whimper could be heard all over the room. ¡±Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± she asked while taking a bite of the pancake into her mouth. I shook my head but did not say a word. I took a deep breath, picked up my phone and dialed the manager¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Good morning sir.¡± I greeted almost like a whisper. ¡±Good morning Vicky how are you.¡± he asked in a friendly tone which made me wonder why he was speaking to me in such a manner. ¡±Sir, I¡¯m not too strong, can Ie a bitte.¡±? I pleaded, ¡±No problem, take your time, you cane to the club tomorrow night, take care of yourself.¡± He said. Hearing those words I was shocked, really shocked because I wasn¡¯t expecting such a reply from him. ¡±Thank you sir.¡± ¡±You are wee.¡± he muttered and ended the call. I sighed in relief andy on the bed with my back while I felt hot tears falling on my cheek, but I wiped them off and took a deep breath to calm my nerves. ¡±You can¡¯t sit here and cry, you have to do something.¡± Sonia muttered while standing to her feet. ¡±Maybe I should talk to Eric.¡± I murmured. ¡±And tell him what?¡± she asked, irritated, ¡±that you are pregnant, but you don¡¯t really know if he is the father because you slept with another man two days after mating with him. Is that what you will say to him ?¡± she barked out in anger, while I just gulped in tears and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡±Just flush out the pregnancy and rewrite your mistakes¡± ¡±I can¡¯t abort this pregnancy.¡± I barked back at her. I don¡¯t really know the father of my child, but I can¡¯t even think of getting rid of it. ¡±You won¡¯t abort this baby?¡± she furiously asked with a scoff, ¡±Then get ready to face the consequences thate with it because I know what Eric will do if he finds out you slept with another man ¡±She yelled. ¡±Oh, please stop this, Sonia.¡± I muttered out angrily and stood up from the bed, ¡±Eric has no control over me, and my baby will never be his, I can¡¯t see myself bearing his child, that man hates me.¡± I yelled, wiped off the pitiful tears from my eyes and walked aimlessly in the room. ¡±So you think the baby belongs to DOM Tim?¡± She asked. ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± I murmured, but I felt my heart leap with joy at the thought of the baby belonging to Tim. Sonia shook her head, walked over to the closet, picked up a towel and left the room for the bathroom. I took in a deep breath and sat on the bed with folded legs as I thought of a way to get myself out of this mess. How do I tell DOM Tim I might be pregnant for him when I don¡¯t know a thing about him, or how do I tell a man who I hate so much that I might be carrying his child. ¡±Help me God.¡± I wiped the tears from my eyes and thought of a n, but no meaningful idea came up. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I smiled and put down the phone. Iy on the bed while smiling like a kid, I was so much in love with this woman and I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. I sat on the bed and thought of what I said to her, and a sudden fear ran through my body. How do I show my face to her, how do I tell her I¡¯m Eric, her supposed mate who she despises so much. I can see the anger and hatred Victoria has for me, and I became scared, wondering what she would do if she finds out I was Eric. I was scared, so scared. The thought of calling dad and asking for his help came to my thoughts, but then I remembered we weren¡¯t on good terms.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I groaned angrily and stood up from the bed. I have Victoria to myself, but something tells me she will leave me once she finds out I¡¯m Eric, hiding as DOM Tim. ¡±Shit!¡± I shook my head in frustration and was about going for a bottle of water when I noticed my phone ringing. I checked the call and saw that it was Sophie calling. Angrily, I ended the call and threw the phone on the bed. I left my room, walked downstairs and left the house. I walked into the woods and continued walking in the woods in my human form, so I could clear my head. I walked further into the thick dark wood for some hours before going back home. I got home, walked to my room and noticed my phone blinking indicating I had a new notification. I went to the phone on the bed, opened it and saw that it was a call from dad. I was surprised to see his call after ourst fight a few days ago. I was so angry and mad with him because his words kept echoing in my head. I took a deep breath, sat on the bed and dialed his number. It rang a few times before it was picked ¡±Hello.¡± I murmured, ¡±Is that how you greet your old man.¡± Dad asked sarcastically. I released a soft sigh but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±How are you.¡± he asked with so much concern in his voice that all the anger I had for him vanished immediately. ¡±I¡¯m fine, what do you want Dad?¡± I asked in irritation. He chuckled over the phone before speaking, ¡±I know my words might have hurt you, so I¡¯m inviting you over to my ce tomorrow for some bottles of beer. What do you say?¡± ¡±I¡¯m noting.¡± I replied quickly, He kept quiet for a while before speaking up. ¡°Erickson¡±. Dad muttered out. When I heard him call my full name, I knew it was impossible for me to reject his offer. ¡±I will be waiting for you, and don¡¯t you dare think of noting.¡± He warned in a serious tone before ending the call. I groaned, frustrated, and roughly ran my fingers through my hair in anger and approached my closet. I took out a clean towel, went to the shower, took my bath and came out of the bathroom. I put on a (sweatpants) andid on the bed shirtless before drifting to sleep with Victoria in my mind. The next morning, I woke up but could hear voices downstairs. I stood up from the bed, left my room and went downstairs, only to see my aunt in the sitting room talking to my housekeeper. ¡±You never told me you wereing.¡± I announced my presence while taking the stairs. She turned around and flickered me her usual warm smile before speaking, ¡±I wanted to surprise you. I¡¯ve made your breakfast already.¡± I groaned softly and ced a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡±You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± I murmured, while sitting beside her. ¡±But I want to.¡± She smiled at me and continued staring at me with a questioning look before speaking. ¡±You look so lively and happy, what happened?¡± she asked curiously. I chuckled at her words and nervously massaged my forehead. That was my aunt. She knew almost everything about me. ¡±What are you talking about, aunt.¡± I murmured those words while getting up from the couch, so she wouldn¡¯t keep asking me questions. ¡±Why are you running away.¡± she asked behind me, but I ignored her and sat on the dining table. Staring at the food before me, I noticed aunt made my favorite breakfast just the way I always wanted it. I picked up a te and dished out some food and ced it on my te before taking a spoon of it. I chewed slowly and noticed the taste was still the same after several years. I took another spoon and kept eating when I noticed aunt taking the seat before me. I groaned and continued eating, hoping she wouldn¡¯t trouble me with her curious questions. She ced her two hands on the table while she positioned her cheek on her palms and continued staring at me like she was trying to read through me. ¡±Aunt.¡± I murmured when I could no longer endure her gaze. ¡±What.¡± she sarcastically asked with a mischievous smile on her face while I groaned and continued eating, trying my best to ignore her. I ate as quickly as I could and stood on my feet. ¡±Your dad told me you wereing over to his ce, so I¡¯ll wait for you, so we could go together.¡± I nodded my head at her and sped off to my room, so I could avoid whatever question she had for me. I got to my room, took a cold shower and putt on a simple outfit of ck fitted jeans and white long sleeve. I put on my shoes and gelled my hair before spraying some perfume. I picked up my phones and was about to leave the room when I remembered I hadn¡¯t heard Victoria¡¯s melodious voice. I stared at my two phones and thought of which phone I should call her with. After much deliberation, I decided it was best to call her with DOM Tim¡¯s number because she might not pick Eric¡¯s call. I took a deep breath and cleared my throat before dialing her number, It rang and rang, but she didn¡¯t pick. I called again for the second and third time, but still got no response from her. I took a better look at the phone to make sure I was calling her with DOM Tim¡¯s number, and indeed I was right. I dialed her number again, but still got no response from her. An ufortable feeling bloomed in my chest and I felt my wolf bing restless. I inhaled and shook off the feelings in my chest before leaving my room. I went downstairs and met my aunting out of the kitchen with a food container in her hand, ¡±This is for your father.¡± she smiled at me and we both left the sitting room. We got to the garage while my driver opened the back seat door for us. We got in, and the driver drove off. I constantly checked my phone to see if I could get a call from her, but there was no call from her, so I decided to text her. ¡±Are you okay ?¡± I texted her and waited for a reply, but got none from her. ¡±Are you okay, you look troubled and nervous¡± Aunt asked with her curious gaze on me, ¡±Don¡¯t worry aunt, I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded and looked outside the window, so I could avoid her piercing gaze at me. After a few minutes, we arrived at dad¡¯s house. I got out of the car and opened the door for my aunt, who kept staring at me with a curious look. I left her and hurriedly walked into the house. I got in and saw dad in the sitting room having a cup of coffee. He made eyes with me, but I could see no reaction on his face. I took the couch opposite him and avoided my gaze from him. Aunt walked in, greeted Dad and went straight to the kitchen. ¡±How are you.¡± dad asked with his piercing gaze on me, ¡±I¡¯m doing okay.¡± I grumbled and looked away, He nodded his head at me, stood up from the couch, went to the bar and took out a bottle of whiskey and two sses. ¡±Let¡¯s drink¡± he said and took his seat. He opened the bottle of whiskey and poured it into the two sses before handing a ss to me, which I took. I took a sip of the drink and kept back the ss on the table. Dad and I sat there in silence and none of us said a word until dad spoke up. ¡±I can feel you are worried and your wolf howling in pain, what¡¯s wrong ?¡± he asked with his green piercing gaze on me, I just sighed and took a sip of my drink. Indeed, dad was right, I was troubled. I¡¯d been calling Victoria for almost an hour, and she hasn¡¯t been picking up my calls or replying my messages, I was restless, so restless. ¡±What bothers you, son?¡± ¡±Nothing dad.¡± I replied him and took another sip of my drink while avoiding his gaze. We drank in silence for a while until Dad broke the silence. ¡±My wolf is getting weaker, I can feel it.¡± hearing those words from him, I felt my body be numb; a great fear ran down my spine because I knew what that meant, but I refused to show him that I was scared or even bothered. ¡±Call your doctor for a check-up.¡± I said those words and took a sip of my drink to calm my nerves. Dad released a heavy sigh and took a sip of his drink. ¡±You are not a kid neither are you foolish, so stop acting like one ¡± he muttered in a calm voice, but I knew he was irritated by my reply. ¡±I¡¯m dying, and you know what that means.¡± he dered those words while staring at me with his piercing eyes. ¡±I want to see you get married to your mate, then I can die a peaceful man.¡± he muttered almost like a whisper while he took another sip of his drink. I groaned and shook my head. I was in a dilemma trying to solve a problem in my life and here was dad talking about marriage. The thought of getting married to Victoria had been in my mind, but how could I tell her to marry me when she hasn¡¯t seen my face or know my identity. She hates Eric so much because of the way I treated her and how I rejected her, and the only way I can have her is by making her love me as Eric, not only as DOM Tim. ¡±Dad.¡± I called out nervously. He furrowed his eyebrows confused and stared at me, ¡±I need your help.¡± I whispered those words, almost to myself. Chapter 97 A different scent Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±This is like the tenth time he has been calling you, and you don¡¯t want to pick up.¡± Sonia muttered when she noticed I was refusing to pick up DOM Tim¡¯s call. I released a soft breath and ran my hands on my body to warm myself from the cold I was having. The blinking of my phone got my attention. I picked up my phone and read through the message. ¡±Are you okay.¡± he texted. By the look of the text he had been sending me, it was obvious he was genuinely worried about me. I kept the phone back on the bed because I couldn¡¯t speak to him. If I pick up his call, he will notice something is definitely wrong, and I don¡¯t want to tell him right now. a Few minutester, The ringing of my phone got my attention. I went for the call and noticed it was Eric calling, quickly I ended the call with anger. ¡±Who was that.¡± Sonia asked while going for my phone. She checked the caller and knew it was Eric calling. ¡±Why don¡¯t you pick up his call and hear what he has to say?¡± ¡±He has nothing to say to me.¡± I barked out in anger, ¡±You are just being unfair to Eric, he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to you¡­¡± I did not let those words finish in her mouth before I cut her off. ¡±Really??¡± I asked in disbelief, ¡±This guy hates me, he wished I had never shown up in his life, he almost killed me on two asions and here you are saying I¡¯m being unfair to him.¡± I shook my head in disbelief at her words. The phone rang again, and this time she handed the phone over to me. ¡±pick up his call and hear what he has to say.¡± she muttered those words as a plea. I sighed, took the phone from Sonia and ced it on my ear.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡±Why are you calling?¡± I barked in anger. The line went silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡±I just wanted to check on you.¡± He spoke those words almost like a whisper, different from the Eric I knew. ¡±I¡¯m fine, can I end the call.¡± I did not wait for his response before I ended the call and threw the phone on the bed. ¡±That wasn¡¯t right, who knows you might be carrying his child¡± ¡±I¡¯m not carrying his child.¡± I yelled out. The thought of carrying his child sent an ufortable feeling in my chest and a cold shiver down my spine. ¡±So you¡¯ve given the baby to DOM Tim, a man you know nothing about?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not giving the baby to anyone.¡± I replied and stood up from the bed, ¡±So what are you going to do about this?¡± Sonia asked, ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± I ignored her, took out a bottle of water from the fridge and gulped everything into my mouth. I heard my phone ringing but did not bother to pick it up because I knew it was either DOM Tim or Eric calling, and I wasn¡¯t ready to speak with either of them. I went back to the bed andid on it while Sonia¡¯s curious eyes were on me. She was angry with me, and I don¡¯t me her for it. A soft knock on the door got my attention. Quickly, I stood up from the bed and rushed to the bathroom. I could hear Sonia murmuring words before she stood up from the bed and went for the door. I could hear voices but couldn¡¯t tell who it was. Within a minute, I heard footsteps walking towards the direction of the bathroom, ¡±Come out, Kelvin is here to see you ¡±. Hearing those words from Sonia, I sighed in relief and opened the door of the bathroom. Sonia gave me an irritated look and walked away. I took in a deep breath to calm down my nerves before opening the door of the room. ¡±Hey Vicky.¡± he smiled at me, ¡±Hey Kelvin, I never knew you wereing.¡± I tried speaking in a rxed voice, so he wouldn¡¯t notice my mood, but he did. ¡±Are you okay? You look sick.''¡± he asked while staring at me with curious eyes. I realized he was trying to meet my eyes, but I quickly looked away because I noticed the color of his eyes changing, ¡±I¡¯m just under the weather.¡± I lied and moved away from him. He kept silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡±Can we go out for a cup of coffee ?¡± he asked with curious eyes. I thought for a second and wanted to reject the offer, but I thought it would be good to go out and get some fresh air. ¡±Sure, give me a minute.¡± I beamed at him before closing the door. I approached my closet, took out simple wear and kept it on the bed. ¡±Are you going somewhere?¡± Sonia asked when she saw me taking off my clothes. ¡±I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air with Kelvin.¡± ¡±Is Kelvin also in the picture.¡± she asked while rolling her eyes at me. ¡±I beg your pardon.¡± I frantically asked, while she rolled her eyes and looked away. I shook off the words she said to me and picked up my bag and left the house. I got outside and met Kelvin standing in front of his car. When I got to him, he opened the car for me to get in. In a few minutes, we were in the coffee shop seated before each other. ¡±You are worried, what¡¯s wrong.¡± he expressed those words like he was so sure about it. Hearing those words from him, I smiled at him and took a sip of my coffee while looking away. ¡±It¡¯s nothing.¡± I shed him a weak smile, but I knew he did not believe me. ¡±Can I ask you a question.¡± I asked. ¡±Yeah, sure ¡± I thought of a way to bring up the topic before speaking. ¡±Are you friends with DOM Tim.¡± I asked in curiosity, at least I can get little information about DOM Tim from Kelvin. He stared at me for a while with a curious look before taking a sip of his coffee. ¡±We are good friends only in the club.¡± he murmured. I sighed and shook my head, disappointed at his words. ¡±Is something wrong?¡± ¡±No, everything is fine.¡± I murmured nervously and looked away. He stared at me for a while in disbelief before speaking. ¡±Did he do anything to you ?¡± he asked while holding my gaze. ¡±No, I¡¯m just curious to know more about him.¡± I said, shed him a weak smile, and looked away. I noticed Kelvin murmuring words I couldn¡¯t understand while his gaze was at the door of the coffee shop. ¡±Are you okay.¡± I asked while looking in the direction of the door. He nodded his head to me with his gaze still fixed on the door. I stared at the door and noticed a familiar man standing by the door while his gaze was on us. I took a better look at him and realized he was Kelvin¡¯s mate. He took his gaze away from Kelvin, met eyes with me and I notice the color of his eyes were changing as he walked towards us. He got to our table, and continued ring at me with so much anger in his eyes and he wasn¡¯t hiding it. ¡±You are in the country.¡± he muttered those words calmly to Kelvin, but I could notice the anger in his voice. ¡±I came inst night, have a seat.¡± Kelvin took out a chair for the younger man, but he groaned angrily and sightly kicked away the chair. ¡±I have somewhere to go. I just perceived your scent and decided toe check if it was really you.¡± The young man grumbled. ¡±I have to go.¡± He stared at me with a killer look and walked away. ¡±He likes you.¡± I murmured those words as I watched him angrily walk away. Kelvin chuckled and shook his head in disbelief before speaking, ¡±That can¡¯t be true, he has already rejected me not once or twice.¡± ¡±Maybe he likes you now because I can see how jealous he was, seeing us together.¡± ¡±I wish you were right, but you are wrong Vicky, he doesn¡¯t like me. His wolf is just controlling him.¡± He murmured sadly, this was the second time I saw Kelvin this sad whenever he discusses about his mate. Not wanting to further the discussion, I nodded my head at him and took a sip of my coffee. ¡±You are keeping a secret from me, what¡¯s that.¡± he muttered while staring into my eyes with his piercing eyes. ¡±Why do you think so ?¡± I scoffed nervously and looked away. He stared at me with disbelief, but did not say a word. I remember the discussion we were having before his mate came in. ¡±Do you know his real name ?¡± I asked. ¡±Who ?¡± He lowered his eyebrows, confused. ¡±DOM Tim.¡± I murmured to his hearing. He shook his head and went into deep thought before speaking, ¡±It¡¯s the rule of the club, we don¡¯t expose each other¡¯s identity. I¡¯m sorry Vicky, I can¡¯t tell who Tim is, even if I want to.¡± He muttered in a serious tone. Hearing those words from him, I knew I could never get any information from him, so I angrily stood up and picked up my bag. ¡±I need to go home, can you please take me home.¡±? I did not let those words leave my mouth before I left my seat and made my way to the door. I got outside the coffee shop and was about to walk away when I heard Kelvin calling out my name. Angrily I turned in his direction. ¡±Let me drop you home.¡± he took hold of my hand and led me to the car. We both entered the car and he drove off. ¡±I wish I could tell you Tim¡¯s identity, but I can¡¯t.¡± he muttered those words like a plea. I sighed softly and looked outside the window in disappointment, maybe I¡¯ll just have to wait until next week when he promised to tell me his identity. After a few minutes¡¯ drive, we arrived in front of my apartment. I got out of the car and saw Eric standing by my door with a furious look on his face. He stared at me for a while like he was trying to pierce through my soul before he moved his gaze to Kelvin. Staring at Kelvin, I noticed the color of his eyes changing, and I knew something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Kelvin whispered those words into my left ear before entering his car. As he drove off, I stared at Eric, who stared back at me with anger as I approached my door. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV! Seeing her with Kelvin, I was jealous, really jealous of the fact they were so close. ¡±What are you doing here.¡± she asked while staring at me with so much anger and hatred in her eyes. ¡±What were you doing with him ?¡± I asked, jealous, ignoring her questions. She scoffed and pped both her hands together before speaking, ¡±I have no exnation to you about what I do with my life.¡± she said and went for the door. I watched her open it and tried closing it against me, but I held the door and pushed myself inside the room before locking the door. ¡±And what is the meaning of this ?¡± she frantically asked. ¡±What were you doing with Kelvin?¡± I yelled out, jealous. ¡®¡± Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± she barked at me. ¡±Leave.¡± she pointed the door angrily at me. ¡±You are my mate and I have every right to you.¡± I yelled out. ¡°Never, I have nothing to do with you, you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted from me, now leave.¡± she pointed the door angrily at me, but I did not move an inch. ¡±Eric.¡± she furiously called out my name. Seeing her behave this way, it was obvious she really hates me now, and I wondered what she would do if she knew the truth. ¡°I¡¯m your mate, we can¡¯t separate from each other.¡± I dered those words and moved closer to her when her words stopped me. ¡±I can never be your mate Eric, I¡¯d prefer to be with Kelvin than be with someone as heartless as you.¡± She yelled bitterly. Hearing those words from her, I took hold of her and forcefully mmed her back on the wall while she eximed in difort and tried setting herself free, but my grip on her was too tight. ¡±What did you say?¡± I asked again, this time staring at her with so much anger and jealousy. ¡±Are you deaf, I said I would prefer to be with someone like Kelvin than to be with a heartless person like you.¡± she barked those words to me with no atom of fear in her. Hearing those words from her, I noticed my wolf howling in anger and jealousy, and it took everything in me to keep my wolf at bay. I groaned loudly and closed my eyes to control the anger in me before opening them. I made eyes with her and noticed she was staring back at me with a terrified look. ¡±let me go.¡± she gulped nervously and tried releasing herself from my grip, but I tightened my grip on her. I held her gaze and was about to say something when I noticed sudden goosebumps all over my body and an ufortable feeling Bloom in my chest. I moved closer to her and noticed an overpowering scent in her. This scent was different from her scent. Because she smells like fresh honey, but this scent was that of honey mixed with nutmeg. I moved closer to her neck and inhaled the scent deeply. Indeed, it was a fascinating scent and I wondered why she was having a different scent. ¡±Stay away from me¡±. She yelled in fear, but I ignored her and moved my nose away from her neck and stared directly into her eyes before speaking, ¡±You smell different, why?¡± Hearing those words from me, I noticed her eyes widen in fear as she swallowed nervously. ¡±Were you with another man?¡± I asked, but she swallowed nervously and moved her gaze away from me. Seeing her react this way, I knew I was right, she was with another man, different from me. ¡±Who is he.¡± I took hold of her arms and shook her angrily. ¡±You were with another man, I can smell him all over you, was it Kelvin?, are you sleeping with kelvin.¡± I demanded in anger. ¡±What?¡± she spoke angrily. ¡±Answer me, did you sleep with Kelvin as well, are you that cheap?¡± I yelled, not knowing when that left my mouth. Just like a twinkle of an eye, I felt a hot p on my cheek. I touched my cheek before staring at Victoria, shocked and confused. ¡±Get out.¡± she yelled in half tears. Seeing those tears from her, I realized I had made a huge mistake and this time nothing could be done. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tried holding her, but she moved away from me with anger and hatred boiling in her. ¡±Leave before I do something that you and I will live to regret.¡± she muttered those words as a threat. Chapter 98 Sick Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±Leave before I do what you and I will live to regret.¡± she muttered those words as a threat, but I ignored her words and tried to move closer to her, only to see her pick up a knife I never knew was on the table and pointed it at me. ¡±Leave.¡± she yelled at the top of her voice, while I noticed tears falling down her cheek. Seeing her in such a state, I took a step backward with my gaze fixed on her. ¡±Get out.¡± she yelled. I nodded my head and raised my hands above my head as a sign of surrender, and left the room. I left the house and groaned in anger as I approached my car. I got in and drove off with no particr location in mind. I yelled in anger as I felt my wolf trying to shift me to my wolf form, and it took everything in me to keep it at bay. Finally, I found myself in front of Kelvin¡¯s building. Quickly, I came out of the car and stormed into his living room in anger, while yelling his name. I moved my gaze around the sitting room and saw himing downstairs with a confused look on his face. ¡±You.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I bounced on him, but couldn¡¯t hit him. I have known Kelvin since I was a kid and knew he couldn¡¯t do such a thing to me no matter what. Kelvin stared at me with stunned eyes before pulling himself away from me. ¡±And what was the meaning of that ?¡± Kelvin asked in a calm voice that made me wonder how someone could be this calm seconds after I bounced on him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I groaned in frustration while I ran my fingers through my hair, but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡±You are ridiculous, man.¡± Kelvin shook his head before moving away from me. By his words, I knew he had already read my mind and knew what I wanted to say. He walked over to the bar, took out a bottle of wine and two sses before cing them on the table and satfortably while he poured some wine on his ss. He took a sip of the wine and stared at me. ¡±You think that low of me, how dare you think I will sleep with my best friend¡¯s mate.¡± he spoke in a calm voice, but the anger and anguish in his voice could be noticed. Hearing those words from him, I felt guilty and horrible. Kelvin has been a true friend to me since childhood, and all I could do was to use him of having an affair with Victoria. I released a deep sigh and moved closer to him. I sat beside him and poured some wine into the ss and took a sip of it. We sat there in silence for a while until I spoke up, ¡±I¡¯m sorry man, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± I murmured and shook my head, disappointed at myself. Kelvin chuckled and took a sip of his drink before getting up from the couch and stood before me. ¡±Just seeing me with Victoria will never make you think that I have been having an affair with her, something must have led to this usation.¡± he expressed those words like he was so sure of it. I released a heavy sigh and took a sip of my drink before speaking, ¡±I perceived someone¡¯s scent on her, the scent felt so strong and fascinating like she just had sex with another man.¡± I murmured. Kelvin stared at me with disbelief before speaking up, ¡±I don¡¯t think Victoria can sleep with another man because she loves you so much, but not Eric but as DOM Tim.¡± I groaned, frustrated as his words and tiredly massaged my forehead. I wanted her to love me as Eric and not as camouge. ¡±I don¡¯t know what you perceived on her, but one thing I¡¯m very aware of is that Victoria loves you very much, but as DOM Tim.¡± He muttered those words with a devilish grin on his face, more like he was mocking me. I groaned and shook my head, disappointed at myself because I wanted her to love the real me. ¡±I need to go home.¡± I stood up from the couch and drank the remaining wine in the ss before speaking, ¡±So sorry man.¡±, I apologized sincerely and left his sitting room. I got into my car, started the car and drove off. During my drive home I thought of ways of how she could have a different scent on her body, but nothing meaningful came to my thoughts. I drove into my garage, parked the car in the garage andzily left the car. Strolling into my house, I remembered what happened at father¡¯s ce earlier today. ¡±I need your help.¡± I murmured, Dad raised his eyebrows, confused, but did not say a word. I took in a deep breath before I continued, ¡±I want Victoria back, but I think it¡¯s toote now.¡± Hearing those words from me, I saw dad staring at me shocked and with stunned eyes, ¡±This is surprising. ¡± Dad muttered out firmly. ¡±She hates me with everything in her, and I don¡¯t me her for it. I was the one who started all this, I was the one who kept expressing my hatred for her.¡± I grumbled to dad¡¯s hearing. ¡±So what do you want me to do?¡± Dad asked nonchntly. ¡±I want you to speak to her on my behalf.¡± I spoke almost like a plead. Dad stared at me for a while before he chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡±You are a man, clean up your mess.¡± Dad spoke calmly, ¡±But dad¡­¡± I tried speaking, but he totally ignored me and stood up from the couch. ¡±I begged you, I pleaded with you to calm down, that she was your mate, but what did you do?, you showed her how much you hated her and bluntly rejected her, and now you want me to fix your mess?¡± he shook his head and continued, ¡±I won¡¯t do such thing.¡± He dered firmly. The way he said those words, I knew it was final and there was no need for me to stress over it. ¡±It¡¯s your mess, fix it up.¡± he muttered and left me downstairs. Heart broken, I stood up from the couch and drove over to Victoria¡¯s ce only to see hering out of, Kelvin¡¯s car. I went to my room, changed my clothes and sat at my worktable in my room. I tried to concentrate, but I couldn¡¯t because my heart was troubled, and I knew the reason. I picked up my phone on the table and made sure it was Tim¡¯s number before dialing her number. It rang a few time before it was picked ¡±Hello.¡± I quickly spoke up, the moment the call was picked. ¡±Eric.¡± she called out my name, confused. ¡±Shit.¡± I murmured to myself when I realized I had not changed my voice, ¡±Who is Eric ?¡± I asked quickly while changing the tone of my voice, The line was silent for a while before I heard her sigh heavily over the phone. ¡±Sorry, I overheard wrongly.¡± she murmured in a low tone. I sighed in relief because that was close. ¡±What happened, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you?¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine, I was just under the weather and decided to stay away from my phone.¡± I knew she lied because the Victoria I saw few minutes ago didn¡¯t look sick to me. ¡±Alright, I¡¯ll see you at the club.¡±, ¡±Sure, I have to go now, see youter.¡± she muttered and quickly ended the call. Angrily, I kept the phone back on the table and forced myself to work. I worked for a few hours before I stood up from the seat, walked over to my closet, picked up a simple outfit and a mask and kept them on the bed. I took a quick bath, put on my clothes and left the room. I took out a car from the garage and drove out. In a few minutes, I was parked at the club, I put on my mask and got out of the car. ¡±Greeting DOM Tim.¡± the security man at the door greeted me as I walked in, while I just nodded my head. I got in and inhaled the scents in the club, but I couldn¡¯t perceive her scent, and it was strange to me. Curiously, I strolled to her bar stand and saw someone else was in her ce. ¡±Greetings, DOM Tim.¡± Linda shed me a big smile as I took the stool before her, ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I asked while staring around, ¡±Why does everyone keep asking after her?¡± Linda grumbled with a scowl. ¡±Where is she ?¡± I asked. ¡±She called the manager and told him she wasn¡¯t feeling too strong, although I know she¡¯s lying.¡± she muttered, irritated. Realizing Victoria wasn¡¯t here, I picked up my phone and quickly dialed her number. It rang a few times before she picked up. ¡±Hey.¡± I greeted ¡±Hey.¡± she whispered, hearing the tone of her voice, I knew something was wrong. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡±Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± She tried convincing me, but I knew she was lying. ¡±You are not, I¡¯ming over to your ce, just wait for me.¡± I stood to my feet and rushed out of the club. I got into my car and drove out. In a few minutes, I was parked in front of Victoria¡¯s apartment. I got out of the car, walked to her door and gently knocked on it. I heard footsteps approaching from inside the room before the door was opened. Standing before me was a sleepy Victoria, her hair was messy, and her eyes were dull like she had been crying all day. ¡±Are you okay.¡± I muttered while moving closer to her. ¡±Yes, pleasee in.¡± she gave me a weak smile before stepping aside, so I could step in. I got in and sat on the small couch in the corner of the room. ¡±What can I offer you ¡± ¡±I¡¯m okay, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked while staring at her with a curious look. She just beamed at me and sat on the bed opposite me. Inhaling deeply, I stood up from the couch and sat on the bed beside her. I plopped my fingers in her hair and gently stroked it with so much care and love. ¡±What¡¯s wrong.¡± I asked again, hoping she would let out whatever was bothering her. She took in a deep breath before speaking up, ¡±I¡¯m a mate to someone. ¡± she whispered and gulped. ¡±A mate to a man who hates me and only wants me for sex and nothing else.¡± She expressed those words with so much anger in her. ¡±He always expressed how much he hates me at every given time, and today was just like every other day.¡± She spoke with so much hatred for Eric in her words. Hearing those words I felt an ufortable feeling in my chest, everything in me was screaming for me to tell her right here that I was Eric, that I loved her and never hated her, that all that was a silly mistake of mine, But I knew if I told her these things I might lose her again, and I can¡¯t risk it. Left with no choice, I moved closer to her and pulled her in my arms while I still stroked her hair. ¡±Forget about him, I¡¯m here now.¡± I said those words with a sharp pain in my heart. I was seated there telling Victoria to forget about me, how ridiculous life could be. ¡±Tim.¡± she calls out to me, ¡±Yes dear.¡± I kissed her on the cheek and pulled her closer to me. ¡±I have something to say to you, but I will tell you after I must have seen your face and know your identity.¡± she murmured and took in a deep breath. Hearing those words from her, I felt an overwhelming fear in my body. As the day went by, the fear in me kept increasing. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep my identity away from her forever, and I was scared of the oue. I smiled at her and kissed her forehead to hide my uneasiness. ¡±Do you have a mate?¡± she asked with her two eyes on me, those eyes that weaken everything in me. ¡±I will tell you everything when I show my face to you.¡± I assured her and flickered her a big smile. She nodded her head and rested it on my shoulder. I inhaled deeply and once again I perceived that scent. The scents were so enticing and fascinating that I couldn¡¯t get my nose off it. I moved closer to her neck and inhaled the scenting from her marked neck. She was still producing the same scent I perceived on her this morning, and I wondered why she was having a different and new smell. ¡±Is everything okay. You¡¯ve been quiet for a while.¡± Her words caught my attention and brought me back to reality. I took a deep breath and put my wolf at bay before taking her head off my shoulder and stared directly into her eyes. ¡±Beautiful.¡± I mumbled to her hearing. She smiled at me and tried looking away, but I cupped her cheek and made her hold my gaze. ¡±Are you still ufortable around me ?¡± I asked, while she shook her head and twisted her fingers like a little kid. I chuckled at her behavior and gently kissed her on the lips, but she deepened the kiss and pulled me closer to herself. Her lips taste of coffee, maybe from the coffee she had earlier. We kissed for a while before I pulled away from her because I realized I was finding it hard to control myself anymore. ¡±I wish I could see your face.¡± she grumbled while running her fingers on my masked face. I closed my eyes and groaned softly as she kept running her fingers on my masked face. ¡±You are very handsome, I can see it in your eyes.¡± she stared directly into my eyes for a while before I noticed a small frown on her face. Quickly, I looked away and gulped in fear, hoping she did not recognize me through my eyes. I heard my phone ringing, but not that of Eric, but Tim. I went for my phone and noticed the caller was Sophie. I groaned in irritation and kept back the phone. ¡±Do you have to leave.¡± she asked while staring at my phone still ringing. ¡±No, dear, I just don¡¯t wanna pick up the call.¡± I smiled at her and tried to put off the phone, but she stopped me. ¡±Why don¡¯t you pick it up, it might be something really important.¡± she suggested, but I shook my head and kept back the phone. ¡±I¡¯m right here with you, I don¡¯t want anything to distract me from you.¡± I smiled at her and kissed her on the cheek and was about going for her lips when the phone began ringing. ¡±Just pick it up, it might be really important.¡± she proposed and handed the phone to me without checking who the caller was. Furiously, I took the phone from her, picked up the call and ced it to my ear, ¡±What is it Sophie?¡± I blurted out, not knowing when that left my lips. Chapter 99 One week Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±Sophie!¡± I just called out Sophie¡¯s name. Curiously, I turned and met the startled eyes of Victoria staring at me with a shocked and confused look. Quickly I realized what I had done; a quick thought came into my head. ¡±Listen, aunt Sophie, I can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ve told you this before.¡± I muttered and did not even let Sophie say a word before I ended the call. ¡±Sophie.¡± Victoria murmured while staring at me with a confused look, While I quickly thought of what to say to her. ¡±Oh, that¡¯s my Aunt, she has been pestering me to show up at her ce, but I¡¯ve told her time without numbers that I can¡¯t make it.¡± I calmly said those words, hoping it would work. ¡±Oh.¡± she exims and nodded her head, ¡±Is there a problem?¡± I asked nervously. ¡±Not really, just that the name reminds me of someone.¡±, she murmured with a frown on her face. I took a deep breath of relief when I realized she did not notice a thing from me. ¡±So you have an aunt who lives here¡±? She asked curiously, it was obvious she was interrogating to know at least a little about me. ¡±Yeah, I have an aunt.¡± I said those words truthfully to her. She nodded her head and kept silent while we both sat in an awkward silence before I stood up. ¡±I have to go.¡± I announced. ¡±Let me walk you out.¡± She said, while getting up on her feet. We both left her room and got to my car. ¡±Thanks for dropping by.¡± she smiled at me and nervously tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing my mark on her. Seeing my mark on her neck, my wolf howled in possession, and it took everything in me to keep it at bay. ¡±Bye.¡± gently, I pulled her to myself and ced a kiss on her forehead before stepping away from her. I opened the car and beamed at her one more time before driving off. I drove back home while smiling like a little kid who has been gifted some candies. Within few minutes, I got to my house, parked the car in the garage and handed the keys to my housekeeper. ¡±Good evening alpha, Sophie is here.¡± he announced. Those words from him made me groan with irritation while I removed my mask, and stormed into the house. I got to the sitting room, but she wasn¡¯t there. I released a heavy sigh and took the stairs.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I got upstairs, opened the door to my bedroom, and found Sophie seated on the bed with my mask in her hand. She met eyes with me and flickered me a devilish smile which provoked me. ¡±How dare you touch my things.¡±? I yelled in anger. She chuckled, stood up from the bed, and majestically walked up to me with a victorious grin on her face. Seeing such a smile on her face, I knew something was wrong. ¡±What¡¯s this.¡± she asked, while raising the mask to me, ¡±None of your business, and how dare you walk into my room and touch my things. How did you even have ess to my drawer?¡± I muttered furiously and walked towards my drawer, only to find out that it was broken. ¡±How dare you.¡± I yelled in rage as she chuckled loudly and pped her both hands before moving closer to me. ¡±A Few days ago, I noticed something was fishy and strange, so I hired a private investigator to monitor your every move and guess what I found. You disguised yourself as DOM Tim while you went to meet that stupid mate of yours.¡± she yelled in anger. ¡±You imed you hated her, yet you disguised yourself as someone else just to meet with her, bravo, what an excellent performance.¡±she pped her both hands to me and walked back to the bed. ¡±How dare you send men to follow me?¡± I muttered out in anger. ¡±And how dare you deceive me all this while.¡±she yelled back at me. I noticed I was losing control and I had to do something to keep my wolf at bay. Quickly, I hurried to the bathroom and poured water on my face while I took in a deep breath to calm my wolf and the anger boiling in me. I sshed water on my face and head for a while and cleaned it with a towel. I took a deep breath and stared at myself in the mirror while I rxed. She has guts. I have been too gentle to her. That is why she has the guts to send men to follow me around. ¡±Damn it!¡± I shook my head in anger and left the bathroom. I got back to my room and met her seated on the bed with her legs crossed and a ss of wine in her hand. ¡±Get out.¡± I yelled with irritation. I never knew a day woulde when her presence would irritate me this much. ¡±Get out Sophie, now I¡¯m being nice to you.¡± I muttered those words as a threat, but She smiled evilly and took a sip of her drink. ¡±You were with her, right ?¡± she muttered those words like she was so sure of it. ¡±You were with that thing, that was why you called me aunt.¡± she chuckled softly and shook her head. Those words from her angered me and without a second thought, I walked up to her and dragged her out from the bed. ¡±I don¡¯ty my hands on women, don¡¯t make me begin from you.¡± I warned fiercely. ¡±You won¡¯t dare.¡± she muttered and forcefully removed my grip from her. ¡±It¡¯s over, Eric.¡± she yelled in anger. ¡±You have been having control over me for long, not anymore.¡± she said those words while pointing a finger at me. ¡±You see this ??¡± she showed her phone to me. ¡±This is your little bitch number, I¡¯m gonna call her and tell her how you¡¯ve been ying with her feelings if you don¡¯t go by my rules.¡± she threatened seriously. Hearing those words from her, I groaned angrily and roughly ran my fingers through my hair before speaking, ¡±You won¡¯t dare.¡± I barked, ¡±Oh yes, I will.¡± She replied with no atom of fear in her. ¡±Even if you hurt me here, I still have someone who has all the information to link you out ¡± she spoke seriously. Her words made my blood run cold, and it took everything in me to control myself. Groaning angrily, I took a deep breath and kept my wolf at bay before moving away from her. I strolled to the mini bar in my room, took out a bottle of whiskey, poured some in a ss and drank everything in it. I closed my eyes and clenched my both fist in anger for a while before opening them. ¡±What do you want?¡± I asked in defeat because I knew Sophie, and what she could do just to have what she wanted. ¡±How much do you need because I know the only thing you care about is money.¡± I said while facing her. She scoffed and took another sip of her drink, ¡±Why take a penny when I can have you, the bank.¡± she muttered seductively and moved closer to me. ¡±Stay back and name your price.¡± I yelled, irritated. ¡±Fine, I want you back. I want things to go back to the way they were before she came.¡± ¡±Never ¡± I muttered out, angrily. ¡±Then watch me tell her your little secret of how you¡¯ve been taking her for a fool.¡± ¡±You won¡¯t dare.¡± I yelled in anger and held her two arms. ¡±Don¡¯t dare me Sophie, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of doing.¡± I warned, but She chuckled loudly with no atom of fear in her. ¡±I¡¯m not scared of you Eric, or should I say DOM Tim.¡± She grinned at me with no fear in her. ¡±One week, I¡¯ll give you one week to make your decision.¡± she dered those words and freed herself from my grip. I watched her pick up her bag and majestically left the room. I groaned in anger and flung the ss in my hand at the door. How was I this careless not to think of this? How did I let Sophie get to the weak side of me. ¡±Are you alright.¡± I heard my housekeeper¡¯s voice at the door. ¡±Leave, I¡¯m fine.¡± I murmured those words and sat on the bed. I sat on the bed with so many thoughts buzzing in my head until I noticed my phone ringing. I went for the phone and saw that it was Victoria calling. I felt my heart thump in fear, and my palms became sweaty as I thought of Sophie¡¯s threat. Inhaling deeply, I cleared my throat and picked up the call while seizing my breath in panic. ¡±Hello.¡± her sweet melodious voice spoke over the phone. ¡±Yes dear.¡± I replied, ¡±I just called to see if you are home already.¡± she spoke with so much care and love that I wondered what would be my fate if she got to know that I was actually Eric. ¡±Sorry, I was about calling you.¡± ¡±Not to worry, I¡¯ve called already.¡±she giggled over the phone. Hearing how happy she was talking to me, I wondered if this would continue if she realized I was Eric. ¡±You are quiet, are you okay.¡± her worried and curious voice brought me back from my thoughts. ¡±I¡¯m alright, I just wanted you to keep talking.¡± Hearing those words from me, I noticed how she giggled happily over the phone before speaking up, ¡±You are sure good with words.¡± she chuckled softly. I smiled at myself and noticed my wolf was really excited and calm. ¡±I love you.¡± I did not know when that left my lips. The line was silent for a while before she spoke up,¡±I love you too, bye I have to go.¡± she quickly whispered those words and shyly ended the call. I smiled at myself, still staring at the phone, as I felt my heart still pounding because of her words. Hearing her words, I felt goosebumps all over my body and wished I could see her face while she said those words to me. Tiredly, Iy on the bed with a big smile on my face as her words kept echoing in my head. I tossed on the bed while giggling like a kid, until I remembered Sophie¡¯s words, which made me realize I needed to make her like me as Eric, but how do I do that? Victoria¡¯s POV. I smiled widely at myself and dropped the phone on the bed. It felt nice, so nice, hearing those words from him. Iy on the bed and felt my heart still pounding in excitement as his words kept ringing in my head. He said he loved me, and by the tone of his voice I knew he meant what he said. I giggled happily and moved around the bed as I thought of his words and wondered if he would be happy if I tell him I was pregnant. I frowned when I realized the child might not be his, but Eric¡¯s. I shook off those thoughts from my head and prayed a silent prayer hoping the child would be Tim¡¯s child because I can¡¯t imagine myself bearing a child for Eric. Few minutester, I noticed a click on the door and saw Sonia walking in with so many bags in her hands. I sat on the bed and watched her ce the bags on the floor. ¡±Whoa, and who is this guy?¡± I asked while staring at the goodies she was bringing out of the bag. ¡±DOM mike, he took me out.¡±she replied nonchntly and continued bringing out the stuff from the bag. ¡±DOM mike ?¡± I asked with stunned eyes. ¡±Yes, do you have a problem with that?¡± she frantically asked. ¡±How can you go out with Mike, when I¡¯ve told you all he has been doing to me and how dangerous he is.¡± I spoke in disbelief, while She released a heavy sigh and turned to my direction. ¡±At least he trusted me enough to tell me his name and show his real face to me, unlike some Doms.¡± she spoke in mockery. Hearing those words from her, I felt a slight pain in my heart because I knew what she meant by her words. Ever since I started having an affair with DOM Tim, Sonia had been a totally different person and I wondered why. ¡±Goodnight.¡± I murmured those words to her andid back on the bed with a slight pain in my heart. ¡±Just a week and a few days.¡± I murmured those words of encouragement to myself before drifting to sleep. I woke up with a strong ache in my head while I was sweating profusely. I went for the light and put it on, only to realized it was just 2am in the morning. Lazily, I stood up from the bed and took out a bottle of water from the fridge and gulped everything into my mouth before sitting on the couch. ¡±What a dream.¡± I murmured to myself, confused, as I stared at Sonia, who was still fast asleep on the bed. Chapter 100 Past Events Victoria¡¯s POV I stood up and wandered in the room as I reckoned on the dream I had few minutes ago. In the dream, I saw Eric and DOM Tim standing before me with their hand stretched out to me, asking me to choose one of them. I stared at Eric who has a pity look on his face full of guilt, but I totally ignored him and moved my gaze to DOM Tim who was masked up, staring and smiling at me with his hands out to me. Without a second thought, I ran to DOM Tim and was about hugging him, but he took a step away from me. ¡±What¡¯s wrong.¡± I asked in fear, but he stared at Eric, who just stood there with no emotion on his face. ¡±I think you should go to him.¡± DOM Tim muttered while taking another step away from me. I stared at DOM Tim shocked and stunned before settling my gaze on Eric who still has no expression on his face. ¡±Why would you ask me to do such.¡±? I asked while trying to step closer to him, but he took a step backward. ¡±He has double of whatever I could give you.¡± he murmured those words while he took another steps away from me. ¡±No.¡± I yelled in anger and hatred, ¡±I will never have anything to do with this man.¡± I yelled those words and stared at Eric with so much anger and hatred. Again, I tried moving closer to DOM Tim, but he vanished into the thin air, which forced me out of my sleep. I walked around the room with so many thoughts in my head. The dream was indeed strange, but it looks so real and familiar. Tiredly, I released a heavy sigh and continued wandering in the room when I heard Sonia¡¯s voice. ¡±And what is the meaning of this.¡± she sounded irritated while pointing at the light that was put on. I shook my head at her behavior and went for the switch of the light. This was strange, Sonia saw me awake in the middle of the night, and wasn¡¯t concerned about it. Sighing heavily, I switched off the light. Slowly, I made my way to the couch and sat on it. ¡±It was just a dream.¡± I whispered to myself and took in a deep breath before forcing myself to sleep. I woke up the next morning and realize I was still sleeping on the couch. Quickly I stood up, went to the bathroom, and took my bath. I came back to the room and was bringing out clothes from the closet when I noticed Sonia was awake. She stood up from the bed and went to the bathroom, after a few minutes she came out of the bathroom, walked back to the bed and sat on down with her two eyes on me. ¡±Have you made your decision yet ?¡± she asked, while I just shook my head and closed the closet. ¡±If you want to keep the pregnancy, then you have to tell them about this.¡± She suggested. ¡±I can¡¯t.¡± I murmured and picked up the clothes from the bed. I can¡¯t see myself telling them such things, how can I possibly stand before Tim and said those hurtful words to him. ¡±If you can¡¯t then what are you going to do.¡±she asked ¡±I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just taking one step at a time.¡± I mumbled those words to her and began dressing up. After dressing up, I picked up my bag and left the room. I paid a visit to aunt at the hospital, and was on my way back home when I noticed a car stopped In front of me. I ignored the car and continued searching around for a taxi until the person in the car came out. Seeing who was in the car, I became angry and irritated. ¡±Where are you going ?¡± ¡±None of your business.¡± I murmured while trying to move away from him, but he took hold of my hand. ¡±Let go of me.¡± I muttered out in anger and tried removing his grip on me, but he tightened is grip on me. ¡±Rx.¡± He expressed those words as an order. Hearing those words, I hated how my body submitted to his words. ¡±Let me take you to wherever you are going.¡± he muttered those words and opened the passengers¡¯ door for me,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±Please go in.¡± I stared at him and decided to follow him instead of causing a scene here. I entered the car while he closed the door and sat on the driver¡¯s seat before driving out. We drove in an awkward silence until he cleared his throat and broke the silence, ¡±Were youing from the hospital?¡± He asked with his gaze still on the road. I heard him but acted like I did not hear him. He drove in total silence until he stopped in front of my house. ¡±Thanks.¡± I murmured and tried opening the door but realized the door was locked which made me turned around and met eyes with him. ¡±And what is the meaning of this.¡± I spoke in anger. He took in a deep breath before speaking up, ¡±Can I talk to you¡± He sounded as a plead ¡±No¡±. I bluntly refused. He sighed heavily and ran his fingers through his hair before speaking, ¡±You are my mate Victoria, you have to ept it.¡± Hearing those words from him, I felt anger run through my blood and I couldn¡¯t control it anymore. ¡±I¡¯m not your mate and will never be your mate.¡± I dered those words in a serious tone. ¡±We hated each other, remember?¡± I yelled while he shook his head but did not say a word. ¡±let me go.¡± I shouted at the top of my voice and this time He nodded his head before I heard a click of the door, indicating the door has been unlocked. ¡±Thank you.¡± I murmured in anger and opened the door. I walked to my apartment door, opened the door and entered the room without looking back even though I knew he was still staring at me. I threw my bag on the bed, sat on the couch with so many thoughts in my head. I can¡¯t tell Eric about this pregnancy, I don¡¯t think I will be able to bear it if the baby happens to be his, I don¡¯t think I can take it. Heaving a deep breath, I pulled off my shoes and was taking off my clothes when I heard my phone ringing, I checked the caller and realized it was DOM Tim calling. Hurriedly, I picked up the call with a big smile on my face, and ced it on my ear. ¡±Hello.¡± I muttered out, happily. ¡±Hello Vicky.¡± he responded in a calm, cool voice. ¡±How are you. ¡± He asked. ¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded cheerily. ¡±I miss you and wish to see you but right now, I¡¯m on my way to the airport I need to leave for china for a business deal, but I will be back in the next three days.¡± He announced. Hearing those words from him, I frowned before uttering, ¡±That means I won¡¯t see you in the next three days.¡± I murmured like a kid, while He chuckled over the phone for a while before speaking. ¡±Stop acting like a kid.¡± He teased, I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t say a word. I heard him took a deep breath before speaking up, ¡±I will show you my face and answer all your questions once I¡¯m back.¡± he expressed those words as a promise. Those words from him were supposed to make me happy, but strangely I became scared and anxious. ¡±Vicky.¡± he called out my name when he noticed the line was silent. ¡±I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m just so happy.¡± I lied. ¡±I see, I have to go now, but I will call you once I¡¯m in China.¡± ¡±Alright, have a safe trip.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± he said and ended the call on me. Iy on the bed with my back, as his words kept echoing in my head. I was anxious and scared at the same time. I wanted to see his face, I¡¯ve been the one begging to see his face, and now that the opportunity to see his face is near, I¡¯m so anxious and scared. I knew he was incredibly handsome by the looks of his eyes, and sometimes I imagined him as a look like to Eric. He has thick ck hair, a smooth-spaded shaped beard, a dark bristly mustache, broad shoulders, two sets of green sparkling eyes and incredibly full lips. Eric was indeed handsome and attractive, but with a disgusting personality. I knew DOM Tim was handsome, but then again I was scared for no good reason. Tiredly, I opened the fridge to make a simple lunch when I noticed there were no carrots and cabbage in the fridge. Groaning tiredly, I closed the fridge, picked up my bag from the bed, opened it and took out some cash before leaving the room. I walked for a bit before getting to the supermarket. I went to the vegetable stand and brought a few things we would be needing at home. I took them to the cashier, paid for the goods and was about to walk away when I bumped into someone. ¡±So sorry.¡± I apologized and tried walking away, but he called out my name. ¡±Victoria.¡± I turned around, and immediately I knew who it was. I mean, how could I possibly forget this face. He smiled widely at me before taking my two hands and ced kisses on them. ¡±You look more beautiful each passing day.¡± he smiled at me before letting go of my hands. I smiled back at him with shyness before looking away. ¡±What is a prince doing here?¡± I asked, while he just beamed at me before speaking, ¡±I was tasty and noticed there was no water in my car, so I decided to get a bottle of water here.¡±he exined with a friendly smile on his face. I smiled and nodded my head at him, while he smiled at me before staring at the bags in my hands. ¡±You are leaving already?¡± he asked ¡±Yeah¡± ¡±Give me a minute.¡± he did not let me say a word before he quickly walked away. I released a soft breath I never knew I was holding. Standing before Liam was a big deal to me because everything about this man speaks power and authority. His presence alone intimidates me, and it took everything in me to stand before him and talk. ¡±Let¡¯s go. ¡± he smiled at me before leading the way. We went outside while he led me to his car. We got to his car and he offered to open the door for me, but I rejected. ¡±My house is just at a corner.¡± I tried rejecting his offer because I didn¡¯t think I would be able to be in the same car with him. ¡±I can take you there, I¡¯m notining.¡± he smiled at me and showed me the door. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t reject his offer, I decided to just go in. I entered the car while he smirked at me and closed the door before entering the driver¡¯s seat. ¡±You drive yourself.¡± I asked, ¡±Most times, yes.¡± I nodded my head and directed him the way to my apartment. Within a few minutes, we were in front of my apartment. ¡±Thanks, I really appreciate.¡± I shed him a grateful smile before looking away. ¡±You are wee.¡± he beamed at me and sniffed deeply. ¡±I have to go.¡± I mumbled nervously and tried opening the door, but he took hold of my hand and made me re directly into his eyes with fear. ¡±Any problem.¡± I asked in a shattering voice, which he ignored and closed his eyes while he took a deep breath before opening his eyes. ¡±You are pregnant.¡± he dered those words like he was so sure of it. Hearing those words from him, my eyes widened in fear as a cold shiver ran through my body. How could he know I was pregnant, I¡¯m just two weeks gone. How can he possibly see it. ¡±What are you talking about.¡± I tried moving away from him, but he tightened his grip on me before speaking, ¡±Don¡¯t bother denying it, I¡¯m never wrong.¡± he shed me a weak smile before letting go of my hand. ¡±You haven¡¯t told him yet, why?¡± he asked. ¡±Who are you talking about.¡± I asked, confused. ¡±Eric, you haven¡¯t told Eric.¡± he dered those words like he was so sure of it. I stared at him shocked and confused before speaking up, ¡±How did you know all that?¡± I asked in curiosity. ¡±It¡¯s a gift. Every one of our kind has their gift gifted to them by the moon goddess. Mine happens to be the gift of seeing past events, but not all events, just a few. If I hold your hands I might be able to see few past events in your life, but not all, and I¡¯m still training, so I could be able to see everything.¡± he exined to me with a smile on his face. Hearing those words from him, I felt a cold shiver run through my spine, and nervously I moved away from him before he sees things I didn¡¯t want him to see. ¡±So why haven¡¯t you let Eric know about the baby?¡± he asked with his eyes on me. ¡±Eric is not responsible for my pregnancy.¡± I muttered angrily. Liam raised his eyebrows confused, as he stared at me, ¡±What are you saying?¡± It was obvious he did not see DOM Tim in his vision, and I was happy about that. ¡±You heard me right, Eric is not responsible for my pregnancy.¡± I blurted out. Chapter 101 Taken Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Eric is not responsible for my pregnancy.¡± I dered those words at the top of my voice because I couldn¡¯t see myself bearing Eric¡¯s baby. ¡±Please excuse me, I have to go.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I opened the door and left the car in a hurry. I got to my door, opened it and rushed inside while I stood by the door with my back as I tried to calm myself from what happened few minutes ago. I slid to the floor with my back to the door as so many thoughts ran through my head. I needed to tell Tim about this pregnancy before Liam exposed everything to Eric. With the way he was acting, I was already scared that he must have told Eric already. Quickly, I took out my phone from my pocket and dialed Tim¡¯s mobile number, but it wasn¡¯t connected. I called again, but it wasn¡¯t connected, then and there I remembered he was already on his way to China, and it would take me fourteen hours to get to him. At the thought of that, I roughly ran my fingers through my hair in frustration as I stood up from the floor. Someone else knew about my pregnancy, and it was too risky for me. I kept the bag on the table, made a light lunch and forced myself to eat before going to work since I was on afternoon duties. I got to the club, changed into my uniform and started working. ¡±Girl, you don¡¯t look okay.¡± I raised my head and met Gracie standing before me with a curious look. ¡±What¡¯s wrong.¡± she asked, while I just smiled at her and shook my head. ¡±I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s just all.¡± I murmured while She stared at me for a while before speaking, ¡±So how are things going with you and DOM Tim ?¡± she asked, with a big grin on her face. I rolled my eyes yfully at her before looking away. ¡±I heard he has cut off all the subs from him just because of you.¡± she muttered with a devilish smile on her face. Hearing those words from her, I was really happy because I knew he must have really loved me to cut away all the subs. ¡±So tell me, how did you do it? What¡¯s the secret?¡± Gracie asked with curiosity, ¡±Nothing.¡± I replied, while shrugging my shoulders, ¡±There is no secret to tell.¡± ¡±You are lying.¡± she disagreed and moved closer to me. ¡±We are the only ones here, you can give me some tips.¡± she said those words with a big grin on her face. I chuckled softly and moved away from her while shaking my head, ¡±There is nothing to tell.¡± I insisted. She rolled her eyes at me and sat on the stool before me. ¡±You are really lucky Vicky, ording to subs who had the privilege to be with DOM Tim said he was very caring and thoughtful, unlike some doms, but right now, it seems like you have stolen him from them.¡± She said with a soft scoff. I rolled my eyes at her but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Let¡¯s drink after work tonight.¡± she suggested. I wanted to refuse it, but I thought it would be best to get some fresh air and clear my head. ¡±Sure.¡± I replied nonchntly, ¡±Yeah.¡± she exims happily before leaving. I eximed tiredly and continued working when I noticed a DOM taking the stool before me. I raised my head and noticed it was DOM Eli sitting on the stool with his attention on his phone. ¡±Good evening, DOM Eli.¡± I greeted him, He nodded his head and kept pressing his phone. ¡±Get me a bottle of water.¡± he demanded with his eyes still on his phone. I nodded my head at him and went for the water, I took it out of the fridge and ced it in front of him. ¡±Thank you.¡± he murmured with his eyes still on his phone. I stared at him and wondered why he was so lost in his phone, but decided to mind my business. I went back to serving other customers until he called for my attention. ¡±Here.¡± he handed the bill, stood up and walked away. It was indeed strange of him not to talk to me, but I ignored it. I worked for hours before my shift was over. I went to the locker room, changed my clothes and went searching for Gracie. I searched for her and saw her in one of the VIP rooms talking to DOM mike. I stood by the door and waited for her. In a few minutes, she was done and walked up to me with a big smile on her face. ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± I murmured and walked away. She followed me out of the club while bbering words at me that I did not bother to listen to. ¡±Are you even listening.¡± she took hold of my arms when she noticed I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her words. ¡±What is it.¡± I asked in annoyance, ¡±So you were not listening to what I¡¯ve been saying.¡± she spoke angrily. ¡±That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been saying anything meaningful to me.¡± I barked out, ¡±Calm down, there is no need of you shouting.¡± She murmured, ¡±I¡¯m just telling you that DOM mike had a big interest in you¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from her mouth before I cut her off, ¡±Enough Gracie, that¡¯s enough.¡± I muttered those words angrily, ¡±Fine.¡± she raised her hands as a sign of surrender. ¡±Better.¡± I rolled my eyes at her before walking away. We took a taxi and Gracie directed the driver to the bar venue. We took a seat opposite each other and ordered our drinks. ¡±This ce is new.¡± I muttered while looking around, ¡±Yeah, a friend of mine directed this ce to me.¡± Gracie responded while taking a sip of her drink. I nodded my head and stared around, only to lock eyes with a man staring at me. I felt so ufortable by his gaze that I had to quickly looked away. Nervously, I took a sip of my drink while trying to get my gaze away from him, but I could still feel his constant gaze on me. ¡±I will be right back.¡± Gracie took a sip of her drink, stood up from her seat, and left me for the restroom. I stared around and nervously took a sip of my drink when I noticed the young man strolling toward my direction. He walked up to me and took a seat before me. ¡±Victoria.¡± he called out my name in a rough, deep voice. I stared at him with stunned eyes because his voice sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce where I¡¯d heard his voice. ¡±How did you know my name?¡± I asked while staring at him. He chuckled and said, ¡±It seems you don¡¯t recognize me.¡± he shed me an evil grin, one that irritated me. ¡±It¡¯s me, DOM mike.¡± he announced and smiled evilly at me. Hearing those words from him, I took a better look at him and realized he had the same eyes as DOM mike. ¡±What are you doing here.¡± I asked, irritated. He chuckled softly before speaking, ¡±I¡¯m here to see you my love.¡± he tried touching me, but I moved away from him and stood up from the chair. I left the bar and went outside the bar searching for Gracie, only to see Mike walking towards me with a big grin on his face. I released a heavy sigh and felt scared as I watched Mike getting closer to me. ¡±Stay away from me.¡± I shouted in anger, but he chuckled softly and stood before me. ¡±Looking for your friend?¡± he asked with a victorious smile on his face. I stared at him shocked, and with wild eyes, before staring around. ¡±Get her!¡± before I could process what he said, I felt two strong hands on me, yanking me up from the floor. ¡±Let go of me.¡± I tried shouting, but my mouth was gagged, and I was put in a boot of a car.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The men hopped into the car and drove off while I kept shouting, but my voice couldn¡¯t be heard. I felt my heartbeat increase, and I started having a panic attack. I tried controlling it, but I couldn¡¯t, and before I knew it, I fell into unconsciousness. ¡±Sir, I think she is awake.¡± I could hear a voice beside me. Slowly, I opened my eyes and stared around, only to meet the eyes of two strange men staring at me. ¡±She is awake.¡± I heard one of the men talking to someone on the phone. He nodded his head and ended the call, after the person must have said something over the phone. I tried to speak, but noticed my mouth was gagged with a cloth. ¡±Stay calm, no one will hurt you.¡± one of the men spoke calmly to me, which made me take a deep breath and tried calming myself, but then I noticed the door opened widely. I stared at the door and saw DOM Mike walking in. He walked up to me and signaled his men to leave, and they both lowered their heads before leaving. I tried speaking, but I couldn¡¯t because of the gag. He smiled at me, moved closer to me, took the gag from my mouth and threw it on the floor. ¡±What am I doing here.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice. ¡±keep quiet.¡± he spoke in a calm voice, but his anger could be noticed in his voice. ¡±Shut up, you¡¯ve been the one talking all this while, now you have to let me speak.¡± he dered those words angrily and took the seat before me. ¡±All this wouldn¡¯t have resulted in this if only you weren¡¯t too stubborn.¡± he grumbled and dragged his chair to me. ¡±Just because you are beautiful and have a fine body figure doesn¡¯t give you the right to reject my offer.¡± he said those words and tried touching my cheek, but I turned sideways. ¡±Very stubborn.¡± he murmured those words angrily and stood up from the chair. ¡±What do you want from me?¡± I asked in fear and anger. He chuckled evilly and walked around the room for a while, before he stood before me. ¡±I want you, I want you on your knees begging to have my dick in you, I want you kneeling before me, calling me master and begging for my touch. That¡¯s all I want from you.¡± he muttered with an evil grin on his face. ¡±Never.¡± I shouted at the top of my voice. ¡±I¡¯d rather die than do that.¡± I dered firmly while he shed me a wicked smile before taking his seat. ¡±Then you will die doing that.¡± he at those words in a serious tone and stood to his feet. ¡±Prepare yourself, I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± he dered those words seriously and left the room. I screamed at the top of my voice and tried to free myself from the rope tied to me, but I couldn¡¯t. I was suffocating, and I knew I was losing it. I felt hot tears drop on my cheek, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all I could remember were times when Tim would always save me from DOM mike, but this time it was impossible because Tim was very far away from me. Silently, I cried and whispered a silent prayer, hoping someone would hear me. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±We arending in ten minutes sir.¡± the air hostess announced to us. I exhaled tiredly, and groaned angrily when I noticed there was nowork on my phone. I rxed on the chair with my eyes closed, but all I could see in my head was Victoria. Her smiles, the way she talks, the way sheughs, the way she felt shy whenever she was around me. All these were attributes that drive me crazy about her. ¡±We¡¯vended sir.¡± my secretary announced to me. Tiredly, I took in a deep breath, opened my eyes before leaving my seat. I walked out of the jet, with my secretary leading the way. We entered the car that was kept for us and drove over to the hotel. When we got to the hotel, I went to my room, took my bath and put on simple clothes before picking up my phone. I dialed Victoria¡¯s number, but it wasn¡¯t going through. I dialed for the second time, but it still wasn¡¯t going through. I groaned angrily and threw the phone on the bed. Iid on the bed with my back and tried closing my eyes, when suddenly a cold shiver ran through my body and an ufortable feeling bloomed in my chest. Quickly, I opened my eyes only to hear my wolf howling in difort. ¡±Mate.¡± I muttered those words without knowing it. I stood up from the bed and noticed my wolf was angry and also in pain, indicating something was wrong with Victoria. I picked up my phone from the bed and with trembling hands I called Kelvin. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Do you know what time it is.¡± he grumbled in a sleepy voice. ¡±Where are you, Kelvin.¡± I asked in panic. ¡±I¡¯m still in California, what¡¯s wrong.¡± he asked, sounding worried. ¡±Please Kelvin, I need you to go to Victoria¡¯s ce and check up on her.¡± I begged, this was the first time I remember asking Kelvin for a favor. ¡±Calm down, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After he said those words, I heard movements, indicating he was getting out from the bed. ¡±Calm down, I¡¯ll call you.¡± he assured me and ended the call. I threw the phone on the bed and roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I felt a great deal of fear running all over my body. Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed my pilot¡¯s number. It rang for a while before he picked up. ¡±Sir.¡± ¡±Can we go back to California?¡± I asked, even when I knew it was impossible. ¡±Sir, the weather is terrible, and we are advised not to make any journey until the next ten hours sir.¡± he spoke slowly. Hearing those words from him, I groaned angrily and threw the phone on the bed without ending the call. I felt my bones cracking, and I knew my eyes were already darker, indicating my wolf was forcing me to shift to its form, but I controlled it and sat on the bed. I was helpless, really helpless. Victoria was in trouble and here I was, so far away from her that I couldn¡¯t do anything. I stood up from the bed and wandered around the room as I felt my wolf howling for the safety of his mate. I noticed my phone ringing and quickly went for it. I saw that it was Kelvin and quickly picked it up. ¡±How is she?¡± I asked while seizing my breath. The line went silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡±She is not at home and her lines aren¡¯t reachable.¡± he murmured those words almost to himself. Chapter 102 There was no Tim Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±What did you say?¡± I asked, hoping I heard him wrong. ¡±Listen Eric, she is not at home and I just called the club and was told she was in the afternoon shift and have already left.¡± He said with a throaty groan. His words brought a sudden different type of fear all over my body and my legs could no longer hold my body, so I had to sit on the bed. ¡±Eric.¡± Kelvin called out to me when he noticed I was silent. ¡±I¡¯m scared.¡± for the first time in my life, I whispered those words to someone. Kelvin exhaled deeply before speaking, ¡±She might be alright, maybe she just has a badwork, please calm down.¡± Kelvin tried tofort me, but it was useless. ¡±I know what I¡¯m feeling inside me, Kelvin, you shouldn¡¯t be saying these words to me because it won¡¯t help.¡± I murmured, frustrated. ¡±Listen I can only make it there in the next 24 hours and that might be toote, please help me.¡± I pleaded. ¡±Stay calm Eric, I¡¯ll call you back.¡± he said those words and dropped the call on me. ¡±Fuck!¡± I yelled in anger as I noticed my wolf still howling in pain and anger, something was definitely wrong with Victoria and I could feel it in my bones. Quickly, I dialed father¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Do you know what says the time.¡± Dad spoke in a sleepy voice. ¡±Dad, Victoria is in trouble, please help me, I¡¯m too far away.¡± I begged, ¡±What happened?¡± Dad asked concerned. ¡±I don¡¯t know dad, I¡¯m just getting the signals.¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, stay calm I¡¯ll get back to you.¡± he assured me and ended the call. I groaned in frustration at my helplessness. Victoria was in trouble and here I was seated, asking for help from others and couldn¡¯t do a thing. I roughly scattered my hair in frustration as so many thoughts about what might have happened to her buzzed in my head. With panic, I stood up from the bed as the ufortable feeling continued to bloom in my heart. This time, my wolf was howling in pain, indicating Victoria was going through anguish. I felt fear running through my body as the thought of what kind of suffering she might be going through. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and tried connecting to her, only to hear a little whisper in my ear. ¡±Please help me.¡± I knew the voice, that was Victoria¡¯s voice, and I wasn¡¯t mistaking. Quickly, I opened my eyes and felt a teardrop on my cheek. For the first time in my life, I was hopeless and did not know what to do. ¡±Help me moon goddess, please help me.¡± I whispered in pain. Victoria¡¯s POV I gasped in fear as I saw the door of the room open widely. I looked through the door and saw Mike walking in with a big grin on his face but then I noticed something in his hands. Taking a better look on what he was holding, I realized he was holding a whip, blindfold and a gag in his hands. I swallowed nervously as I watched him move closer to me with a big grin on his face. ¡±Stay away from me.¡± I yelled in fear while he chuckled softly and sat on the bed with a devilish smile. ¡±Beautiful.¡± he shed me a devilish smile before getting up from the bed. He walked up to me and stood before me while locking eyes with me. ¡±You will enjoy it, I promise.¡±he grinned at me and started taking off his clothes. ¡±Stay away from me.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice as I tried to get up from the chair, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡±Stay calm, your shouting and screaming won¡¯t do you any good.¡± he said those words and pulled off his shirt, leaving him half naked before me with just his underwear. I gulped in fear as I saw his already hard dick begging to pop out of his underwear. ¡±Can¡¯t wait.¡± He groaned, moved closer to me and ran his fingers on my face. ¡±No need to get scared, I promise you, you will love it.¡± he smiled at me with a devilish smile before yanking me up from the chair. ¡±Let me be.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice while he chuckled loudly and untied my legs, leaving only my two hands tied in front of me. Quickly, I went to the door and tried opening it, but it was locked. I heard him pped his hands as hisughter filled the room. ¡±Come here.¡± he dered those words in a cold, rough voice. With fear, I gulped and stood at the door with shaking legs which made him groan and spoke up, ¡±Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± he dered those words calmly, but his anger could be noticed. I felt fear run all over my body, but I decided not to let him see it. ¡±Tim will kill you once he finds out about this.¡± I said those words, hoping it would make him scared, since I knew he feared DOM Tim. He chuckled loudly at my words and shook his head. ¡±You mean Eric.¡± he asked with raised eyebrows. ¡±Eric?¡± I asked confused, ¡±You know Eric.¡± I asked, perplex. He chuckled loudly and pped his hands like I had just made a joke before standing up from the bed, but did not move an inch to me. ¡±Eric is Tim and Tim is Eric.¡± he muttered with a big grin on his face. Those words from him got me confused and made me wonder if he was actually a psycho or insane. ¡±You don¡¯t get what I¡¯m saying to you, huh?¡± he asked while taking a step forward. ¡±Stay away from me, you psycho.¡± I yelled in fear, but he smirked at me and halted his steps. ¡±Eric is Tim, they are one person you are just too blind not to have noticed it.¡± he muttered while locking eyes with me and for the first time I noticed something in him, something that tells me he was saying the truth, but I couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡±You are lying.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice while shaking my head, it can¡¯t be true, he can¡¯t be fucking true. ¡±Believe it or not, Eric is Tim, he just did all that to have a little show with you and I bet he enjoyed it.¡± he mocked with a big grin on his face. Hearing those words from him, realization hits me, he was right, he was fucking right. They both had the same color of hair, the same skin tone, the same body structure and the same color of eyes. ¡±No.¡± I screamed out of my lungs and fell on the floor as I found it hard to control my breath. Tim and Eric are one person. There was never any Tim, but it was all Eric. He was ying me for a fool, he took advantage of my foolishness and weakness. I felt hot tears drop on my cheek as I kept recalling all the simrities. How could he put up two personalities before me and I couldn¡¯t notice it. ¡±No need to cry, beautiful one, I¡¯m here.¡± Mike took a step forward to me, but I stepped back with fear and pain. ¡±Stay away from me.¡± I yelled in tears.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t.¡± he rushed to me and took hold of my arms, but I buried my teeth in his left arm, and he let go of me. ¡±You will regret doing this.¡± he muttered those words and angrily rushed up to me. I tried running around the room, but he caught me at ease and threw me on the bed. ¡±Please stop this.¡± I begged in tears, but he chuckled and shook his head while he ran his fingers on my face. ¡±Everything about you turns me on, and even your tears and pleads.¡± he climbed on top of me and started licking my tears from my face. ¡±Get away from me.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice while I hit his dick with my knees. ¡±Shit!¡± He screamed in pain and moved away from me while he tried to hold his dick. Quickly, I stood up from the bed and went for the door, but s, I couldn¡¯t unlock it. Before I knew what was going on, I felt Mike¡¯s hand on me as he yanked me on the floor and threw me on the bed, which made me hit my stomach on the bedstead. ¡±Ahh.¡± I wailed in pain as I felt a strong bump on my stomach. He walked up to me, picked me up and hit my head on the wall, which made me bleeding. ¡±I will have you tonight whether you like it or not.¡± he dered those words and tried grabbing me, but I spit on him. ¡±Over My dead body will I allow you have your way with me.¡± I said those words and searched around the room if I could see anything to use on him, but there was nothing. ¡±Then I will have to fuck your dead body.¡± he yelled those words and moved closer to me, while I tried to run away, but I was too weak and there was no where I could run to because the room was too small. He grabbed my neck and pushed me to the bed, and again I hit my stomach on the bedstead with a hard force. ¡±My stomach.¡± I wailed in pain as I tried touching my stomach. He chuckled loudly and stood before me with a victorious grin. ¡±So you are even pregnant for him.¡± he yelled, grabbed me by my hair and made me stare directly into his eyes. ¡±Eric will pay for what he did to me, he made me lie on the bed for almost three months, and he thinks I have forgotten about it, never.¡± he grinned at me before looking down at my stomach. ¡±You will have to pay for Eric¡¯s sin, after all, you are his mate.¡±he did not let those words finish from his mouth before he threw me to the bedstead of the bed, which made me hit my stomach with hard force. I screamed in pain, but he continued hitting me on the bedstead with so much anger and hate that I felt blood running down from my thighs. ¡±No.¡± I screamed in pain when I saw blood rushing down from my thighs. He noticed the blood and beganughing evilly as he continued to p his hands. ¡±Perfect, just perfect, but that won¡¯t stop me from still having you.¡± he dered those words seriously and was about taking off his underwear when I heard a loud bang on the door and within a few seconds the door of the room fell t on the floor. I looked in the direction of the door and saw a wine-colored wolf staring at me with no expression on his face before moving his gaze to Mike. I tried as best as possible to stay awake, but before I could process what was happening, I fell unconscious. I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen as I tried to touch my stomach, but a stronger hand held my hand. Slowly, I opened my eyes and the first thing that came to my sight was the ceiling. I blinked my eyes for a while before moving my gaze sideways, only to notice DOM Eli sitting beside me with no expression on his face. ¡±Can you hear me.¡± he asked with a worried look, I nodded my head at him but did not say a word. I stared around the room for a while before closing my eyes. With my eyes closed, I remembered all that happened before I fell unconscious. Recalling all that had happened, I opened my eyes in panic and stared around the room with fear as I tried getting up from the bed but realized I was on drips. ¡±Calm down, no one will hurt you.¡± Eli assured me when he noticed I was panicking. I ignored him and removed the needle in my vein as I tried to get out of the bed, but his strong hand held me back. ¡±Stay calm, it¡¯s me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± he muttered those words almost like a plea, pulled me to himself and gave me a tight hug. ¡±Rx, I¡¯m just the only one here.¡±he whispered those words into my ear and gently caressed my hair. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I tried to calm down my nerves. I stayed in his arms for a while until he let go of me. ¡±Are you okay.¡± he asked as he stared at me with a curious look. I nodded my head and looked away as I remembered the words of mike. Eric and Tim were one person. There was nobody like Tim, it was all Eric. ¡±You knew.¡± I murmured, while he stared at me with a confused look. ¡±You knew Tim and Eric were one person.¡± I spoke angrily. He released a heavy sigh and ran his fingers through his hair before speaking, ¡±I never knew Eric was ying this game with you until a few weeks ago, but I can¡¯t say anything because you are his mate and I can¡¯t interfere¡­¡± I did not let him finish his words before I cut him off, ¡±I¡¯m not his mate, and will never be his mate.¡± I yelled those words in anger. I felt a different kind of ache in my heart as I realized there was no DOM Tim, but it was only Eric all along. I screamed in pain as I realized how foolish I was, to allow Eric make a fool out of me. He must be really enjoying himself ying two different men to me, he must be really going home everydayughing at my stupidity and foolishness. ¡±How did you find me. ¡±I asked after settling down. Eli took a deep breath and stood up from the bed, ¡±I came to see Mike about a business deal but was told he was out. On my way out, I happened to hear your scream and shout. Even though you were far, I recognized your voice, and immediately I shifted to my wolf form, injured his men on my way until I got to the room where you were held captive.¡±he inhaled deeply and continued, ¡±Reaching the door I knew I was right, I knew it was you. Quickly, I pulled down the door and I believed you saw me before you fainted.¡± he spoke calmly. I nodded my head as I remembered a big wine-colored wolf. ¡±Where is Mike ?¡± I asked, ¡±Downstairs in my basement, don¡¯t worry, I will deal with him myself.¡± Hearing those words from him, I shed him a weak smile and felt a sharp paining from my abdomen. Curiously, I ced my hand on my stomach and locked eyes with Eli, but noticed he looked away nervously. ¡±Why do I feel so much pain in my abdomen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in fear. Chapter 103 Finding her Victoria¡¯s POV I felt a great rush of fear in me as I rubbed my hand on my stomach while staring at Eli, who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. With a heartache, I closed my eyes and recalled how I was being hit on the bedstead and how blood rushed down my thighs. Quickly, I opened my eyes in panic, moved closer to Eli and shook his arms, ¡±Please tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡± I begged while seizing my breath, but he took a deep breath before speaking, ¡±Did he know about it¡±? He asked. ¡±That doesn¡¯t answer my question. Why do I feel so much difort in my stomach?¡± I demanded in fear. He released a heavy sigh while he ran his fingers through his hair before speaking, ¡±You lost the pregnancy. The hit on your stomach was too much, I¡¯m sorry.¡± he murmured to himself, but I could clearly hear him. Hearing those words from him, I knew he was right. I remember so much blood running down my thighs and the pain I felt in my stomach. Slowly, I stood up from the bed and walked around the room while the blood spilling out from my hand due to the forceful removal of the needle from my vein fell on the floor. A different and severe pain enveloped my heart. My heart was in pain, so much pain that I gasped in fear. Even if I hated the father so much, this baby was my baby and shouldn¡¯t have been taken away from me just like that. ¡±Pleasee and have some rest.¡± Eli spoke up, almost like a plead while I shook my head as I felt hot tears running down my cheek. I leaned on the door with my back as I locked eyes with Eli, who stared back at me with a pitiful look. ¡±You liked me, right ¡±? I asked in a weird tone which made him raise his eyebrows confused, before answering, ¡±Why asking such question?¡± he asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡±I need an answer from you.¡± I spoke in a low voice, almost like a whisper. He stared at me for a bit before he took in a deep breath and shifted ufortably on the bed. ¡±I liked you but stopped liking you the moment I knew you were alpha Eric¡¯s mate and knowing he likes you so much, I decided to step back and besides, I have found my mate.¡± he muttered words with a weak smile on his face. I stared at him and noticed how his face lightened up the moment he made mention of finding his mate. It was obvious he really loves his mate. ¡±She must be really lucky to have someone like you.¡± I murmured in pain when I remembered all Eric did to me when he found out I was his mate. ¡±Eric never loved me or epted me, he always expressed his hatred for me at any given chance, as if that were not enough he made a fool out of me.¡± I mumbled in pain and sat on the floor with my back still to the door. ¡±I don¡¯t know what might have happened between you guys, but I¡¯m sure he really loves you¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from Eli¡¯s mouth before I cut him off. ¡±He doesn¡¯t love or care for me, he just wanted me for his selfishness and made mockery of me. He never loves me, all this was just a game to him.¡± I yelled in tears as I remembered the moment I spent with him, thinking he was someone else. Eli shook his head but did not say a word. Tiredly, I stood up from the floor, walked over to the bed and sat beside Eli. ¡±Thanks for everything, I need to go.¡± I stood up from the bed and was about to walk away when Eli held my hand. I turned around and held his worried gaze. ¡±Where are you going.¡± he asked in a worried tone. ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head as I had no idea of where to go. Groaning tiredly, he stood up and made me stare directly into his eyes, ¡±What do you want me to do for you?¡± he asked worriedly. I took a deep breath in pain as I thought of what to do next. Eric will definitely trouble my life if I stay in this country. He will make sure he shows his face in my life and will want to have me back, but only if I stay here. ¡±I need to go away.¡± I spoke almost like a whisper but, I knew he heard me. ¡±Take me away from here, if you really want to help.¡± I spoke in a pleading voice as I took hold of his two hands and pleaded, ¡±I don¡¯t want to see him ever in my life and I don¡¯t want him to find me ever again.¡± I begged. Eli shook his head and stared at me for a while, contemting on what to do. I saw he exhaled but didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing his hesitation, I knew my wish could not be granted. ¡±Not to worry, I can do it on my own.¡± I murmured and tried moving away from him, but he tightened his grip on me. ¡±Rx and let me think.¡± he muttered while in deep thoughts. I watched him take a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair before speaking, ¡±I will help you leave this country, but you will have to change your identity in order for him not to find you.¡± he muttered those words and let go of my hands. ¡±Thank you, I promise not to disturb you for anything.¡± I assured him with a smile, while he moved closer to me and wiped off the tears on my cheek with the back of his palm. ¡±I have to go prepare your paper, sit and rx.¡± he smiled at me before leaving the room. I took a deep breath, strolled to the bed and sat on it. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all I could see were Tim¡¯s eyes. It was still a great shock to me that Tim was Eric all along. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±Sir, we arending in five minutes.¡±my secretary announced to me. Quickly, I opened my eyes and sighed in relief as I felt my nerves calming down. For the past twenty-three hours, I have been restless and couldn¡¯t sleep as I felt my wolf howling in difort and fear. Quickly, I stood up from the chair and walked out of the private jet while my secretary walked before me and opened the car. I entered the car and instructed my driver to take me to Victoria¡¯s apartment. Inhaling deeply, I took off my jacket because I was finding it hard to control my breath. Anxiously, I massaged my forehead as I went on thinking about Victoria. All the information I got from father and Kelvin were all useless and wasn¡¯t helpful. ¡±We are here, alpha.¡± my driver¡¯s voice took me out from my thoughts. Without wasting a second, I opened the door of the car, rushed to Victoria¡¯s door and knocked on it impatiently. I knocked a few times before the door was opened, revealing Sonia. ¡±Pleasee in.¡± she moved aside from me to get in. The moment I got in, my nose perceived a familiar scent, so fascinating and intruding. I closed my eyes and moved to the direction the scent wasing from. Without a second thought, I moved away from the door and stood before the closet. I opened it and noticed the scent wasing from a towel. I took it out and ced the towel in my nose as I perceived the familiar and fascinating scent of Victoria. ¡±Mine.¡± I muttered out in anguish. I inhaled the scent from the towel one more time before I kept it back. I turned around and made eyes with Sonia, who was staring at me with curious eyes. ¡±What happened?¡± I asked, She took in a deep breath and shook her head before speaking ¡±Ist saw her the day before yesterday, when she left for work, and since then, I haven¡¯t seen or heard from her, but I heard she was out with one of the workers from the club. ¡±Who could that be.¡± I asked, curious. ¡±Gracie.¡± she murmured. I nodded my head, picked up my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Hello sir.¡± he spoke up. ¡±Gracie, get her for me.¡± I muttered and ended the call. I kept the phone back in my pocket and moved my gaze to Sonia, who stared at me nervously before looking away.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡±Do you have anything to say to me,¡± I asked with my gaze fixed on her, but she stood quietly and hesitated to say a word. Quickly, I moved closer to her and stood before her, but she couldn¡¯t meet my gaze, ¡±Please speak, I need all the help I can get.¡± I pleaded. She took in a deep breath and nervously sat on the bed with her eyes on the floor before she uttered. ¡±Victoria is pregnant.¡± she whispered those words to herself, but I could clearly hear her. ¡±What did you say¡±? I asked to be certain I heard her right. ¡±Victoria is pregnant, I think that might be the reason she decided to stay away from everyone.¡± she murmured. Hearing those words from her, I felt an overwhelming joy in my heart. Victoria was pregnant with my baby and I did not know about it. I was too blind not to have noticed it. ¡±That scent.¡± I whispered to myself, when I remembered the different scent she was producing a few days ago, I saw the signs, but I never knew it was the signal. ¡±But she isn¡¯t sure who the father of the baby is because she had sex with a DOM at the club.¡± she murmured with fear. I released a heavy sigh when I realized she did not know I was the same person. ¡±The baby is mine.¡± I mumbled, excited. I wanted to ask her further questions when I noticed my phone ringing. Quickly, I went for the phone and saw it was the manager calling. ¡±Hello.¡± ¡±Hello sir, she is right here with me¡­¡± I did not let him finish before I spoke up, ¡±I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± I muttered hurriedly and ended the call before shifting my attention to Sonia. ¡±Do you think she might have run away because of the pregnancy?¡± I asked, troubled. ¡±I think so.¡± she responded with a nod. I sighed in pain and tiredly massaged my forehead. ¡±I¡¯ll be back.¡± I hurriedly muttered and left the room. I got into the car and instructed my driver to take me to the club. Within a few minutes, I was at the club. I took the back door that led to the manager¡¯s office and arrived at his door. I got in and saw Gracie seated in a chair while the manager was seated opposite her. ¡±Good day sir.¡± he stood up from the chair and lowered his head in respect. I nodded my head at him before moving my gaze to Gracie, who stared at me with stunned and curious eyes. ¡±You were thest person seen with Victoria. Do you know her whereabouts?¡± I spoke in a calm but demanding voice. She gulped nervously before speaking, ¡±We went to a new bar a few meters away. We both took a table and were having a drink when I caught sight of an old friend of mine in the bar and went to say hello, but when I came back, I couldn¡¯t find her¡± she whispered in fear. ¡±When was this?¡± I asked, ¡±Last night around 9pm.¡± she whispered nervously. ¡±What¡¯s the name of the bar.¡± I asked as I took out my phone from my pocket. ¡±Lotus drinking bar.¡± she muttered slowly. I nodded my head and left the managers¡¯ office, I got into my car and asked my driver to take me to the bar. From the look of things, it seems Victoria did not leave on her own because how could she just disappear when she was having a drink with a friend. In a few minutes, the car was parked in front of the drinking bar. I rushed out of the car and walked into the bar, I went to the bartender and requested to see the manager. In few minutes, the manager came to me. He took a better look at me before he recognized me. ¡±Alpha Eric?¡± he asked to be certain, ¡±Yes.¡± I nodded my head at him, ¡±Pleasee in.¡± he showed me the way to his office. I got into the office and sat on the visitor¡¯s seat. ¡±To what do I own this surprise visit ?¡± he asked. ¡±I need to see your CCTV cameras for yesterday around 9pm.¡± I demanded. He stared at me for a while, but didn¡¯t say a word before standing to his feet. ¡±Pleasee with me.¡± I stood up from the chair and followed him out of his office. We passed a few rooms before he opened a room door, got in and asked me in. I got in and noticed we were in the camera room. ¡±Please sit.¡± he took out a chair to me. I took the chair and sat on it while he talked to the guy in charge of the security cameras. They talked for a bit before the manager nodded his head and walked back to me. ¡±You can go see for yourself, sir.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± I stood up from the chair and walked over to where the security guy was seated. ¡±Sit sir.¡± I took the seat beside him and watched him type something in his system before the video started disying. ¡±This is from 9 pm, and the camera is located at the entrance, so you just have to spot whom you are looking for.¡± I nodded my head and focused my gaze on the big screen, praying silently that everything worked in ce. I watched the camera for a while before I noticed Victoria walking in with Gracie. ¡±That¡¯s her.¡± I pointed at Victoria, He nodded his head and looked in the direction she went before typing something into his system. The video changed from the entrance camera to the bar table camera. He moved the video until I was able to see where Victoria was seated with Gracie. I sighed in relief as I felt my heart beat pounding in fear. I watched her discussed with Gracie for a while, then suddenly Gracie stood up from the chair and left. I took a better look at Victoria and noticed she was looking in a certain direction and was a bit ufortable. I noticed how she kept taking a sip of her drink nervously as she stared in a particr direction. Watching her reacting that way, I knew something was wrong. Curious, I was about asking the guy to move the camera to the direction Victoria was staring at, when to my greatest surprise, I saw Michael stood before Victoria with an evil grin on his face. ¡±Shit.¡± I muttered out in anger and fear. Chapter 104 Dead Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I felt a cold shiver run down my spine as I watched Mike talking to Victoria. I saw her angrily drink all the drink in her cup before she stood up and left mike, who followed her. ¡±Move the camera outside.¡± I told the guy, who nodded his head and typed in some figures before the disy changed to the camera outside. I took in a deep breath and shifted ufortably on the chair as I watched Victoria rushing out of the club while looking around. It was obvious she was nervously looking for Gracie. I noticed Mike walking toward her direction, and before I knew it, I saw two of his men taking Victoria away. ¡±No.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice as I mmed my hand on the table and stood to my feet. Furiously, I closed my eyes to calm my anger because I knew my eyes were already turning red. After a minute of calming my nerves, I took a deep breath and slowly opened my eyes, ¡±Thanks.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I went to the door. I hurriedly left the bar and went into the car, ¡±Take me to Mike¡¯s house.¡± I muttered in a calm voice, but my anger could be noticed. As the car took off, I felt an ufortable feeling in my chest as the thought of him touching her went through my head. ¡±Shit.¡± I grumbled in pain as I felt tension all over my body. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if anything happened to Victoria, and would definitely me myself for it. ¡±We are here.¡± hearing those words, I quickly opened the car and stormed into Mike¡¯s house. ¡±Good day sir.¡± one of his men greeted me and without thinking, I grabbed him by his neck and watched him choke for air, while the two men just stood there and watched me with wild eyes filled with fear. ¡±Were you among the men who touched my mate.¡± I asked in anger, but he shook his head weakly, and I knew he was about to give up if I didn¡¯t let go of him. Grunting angrily, I took my hand off his neck, but still held the cor of his shirt. ¡±After I¡¯m done with Mike, I wille for you all.¡± I dered those words while staring at the three men who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. Forcefully, I let go of his shirt and stormed into Mike¡¯s sitting room. The moment I got into his sitting room, I perceived the fainting scent of Victoria, indicating she was there but not anymore. I felt my heart thump in fear and my hands became sweaty as the thought of what might have happened to Victoria ran through my brain. ¡±Micheal.¡± I yelled his name and rushed upstairs to his room. I opened different doors but didn¡¯t see him until I opened thest door and saw him seated on his bed with bruises on his face. Quickly, I rushed over to him, yanked him out of bed and pushed him to the wall. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I demanded in anger. ¡±And what business do I have with her¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I punched him in the face. ¡±Don¡¯t taste my patience, where is Victoria.¡± I yelled while I tightened my grip on his cor. He wailed in pain and struggled to free himself from my grip, but I was far too strong for him. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I asked while seizing my breath. He stared at me with fear but did not say a word. I groaned in anger, flung him on the floor, and loosened my tie. Furiously, I walked up to him, picked him up from the floor and made him stare directly into my eyes. ¡±Where is Victoria.¡± I asked again, this time in a roaring voice, which made him gulp and still did not say a word. ¡±Micheal.¡± I screamed his name and mmed his head on the wall. ¡±Where is Victoria.¡± I shouted in anger as I felt a sudden different type of fear envelop my body. ¡±She is dead.¡±he whispered. His words made my head spin around the room and my legs so weak that they could no longer carry my body and I had to fall on the floor while dragging Micheal with me. ¡±What did you just say.¡± I asked in a trembling voice, hoping I heard him wrong. ¡±She is dead, but I swear I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± he begged in a shattering voice. ¡±No.¡± I yelled in pain and let go of his shirt. I felt my head pounding in pain and my wolf howling loudly in anger at what Mike had just announced to me. ¡±No, no, no.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice as hot tears came rushing down my cheek. This is not true, this can¡¯t be true. Victoria can¡¯t be dead, the moon goddess can¡¯t do this to me, she can¡¯t allow me to go through such pain. I took hold of Mike¡¯s cor and forcefully stood up with him. I moved him to the wall and mmed his body against the wall. ¡±Tell me you are lying.¡± I begged, hoping this was just one of his tricks, but he shook his head and gulped nervously as he couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡±No, fucking no, I won¡¯t ept this.¡± I barked in tears and hit him on the wall, ¡±Where is she? Give my Victoria back to me.¡± I begged helplessly. ¡±She is dead, Eric, but I swear I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± he muttered out with shaking legs. ¡±No.¡± I screamed in pain as I felt my heart shattering to pieces. ¡±This is not true, this is just a dream.¡± I murmured to myself as I let go of Mike¡¯s cor and copsed on the floor. I closed my eyes and all I could see were her beautiful smiles and beautiful sets of brown eyes. ¡±No!¡± I cried out at the top of my voice as I felt a sharp piercing pain in my heart. My wolf was trying to shift me into its form and it took everything in me to keep him at bay. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I never nned for all this to happen.¡± Mike grumbled in a shattering voice. Hearing those words from him, I quickly rushed to him and punched him in the face, which made him lose one of his teeth. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I pleaded because I couldn¡¯t put up with the fact that Victoria was dead, I just couldn¡¯t ept it. He gulped and wailed in pain, but did not say a word. ¡±Answer me.¡± I demanded in fear and just then I noticed the door opened and Kelvin walked in. He stared directly into my eyes before shaking his head. ¡±This can¡¯t be true.¡± Kelvin muttered out in pain as he walked towards Mike and took him from me. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± Kelvin asked, while shaking Mike¡¯s arm. ¡±You are lying, this can¡¯t be true.¡±he barked as he stared into Mike¡¯s eyes to read his thoughts. ¡±You kidnapped her.¡± Kelvin yelled in anger as he stared directly into Mike¡¯s eyes. I sat there on the floor as hot tears kept rushing down my cheek uncontrobly. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it if Victoria was actually dead. I moved my gaze back to Kelvin and saw him shake his head as he let go of Mike¡¯s shirt. Kelvin groaned in anger as he moved closer to me and gently tapped my shoulders. ¡±Calm down Eric, I tried reading through his thoughts but discovered I couldn¡¯t ess everything in his heart.¡± he said with a grumble while staring at Mike. He moved to Mike, took him up from the floor by his cor, dragged him away from the door and made him stand before me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡±Let¡¯s go Eric.¡± Kelvin muttered, almost like a plea. I wiped off the tears from my face and slowly stood up from the floor while I followed Kelvin out of the room. When we got outside, there was no trace of Mike¡¯s men outside, it was obvious they had all run away. My driver rushed to me and tried holding me when he noticed I was finding it difficult to walk properly. I signaled for him to let me be, and I slowly made my way to the car. I got into my car while Kelvin put Mike¡¯s in his car, and we all drove off. I screamed and roughly scattered my hair as Mike¡¯s words kept buzzing in my head. ¡±Victoria can¡¯t be dead.¡± I tried convincing myself, but it wasn¡¯t helping. Tiredly, I let the tears flow freely on my cheek and had no control over it. This was a joke. Maybe Mike is just ying with me. It can¡¯t be true, my Victoria can¡¯t be dead, not after all she has gone through. The car stopped and sent me out of my thoughts. Quickly, I opened the door and rushed over to Kelvin¡¯s car. I opened the door of his car and dragged Mike out of the car and mmed his back to the wall. ¡±Tell me you are joking.¡± I pleaded with tears running down my cheek. ¡±Tell me you are fucking lying.¡± I begged, hoping all this was just a joke, but he shook his head in fear and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡±Calm down, Eric, we won¡¯t get anything from him like this.¡± Kelvin removed my grip and dragged mike into my sitting room and made him sit. ¡±Speak, we are listening.¡± Kelvin spoke those words calmly, but I could notice the anger and fear in his voice. After several minutes of silence, Mike bites his lips nervously before stammering, ¡±I kidnapped¡­her¡­ From ¡­the¡­bar and asked my men to put her in the boot, but before we got to my house she was already¡­¡± ¡±You bastard.¡± I did not let him finish his words before I yanked him off from the chair, ¡±How dare you, how could you put her in a car boot when she is suffering from panic disorder.¡± I yelled in anger. ¡±I never knew, I never knew she had such sickness.¡± he murmured in fear. ¡±I will kill you.¡± I yelled and mmed his head on the wall, giving him a deep cut on his forehead. Kelvin rushed to me and separated me from Mike. ¡±Calm down Eric.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t tell me to fucking calm down.¡± I yelled in pain. ¡±He killed Victoria. He killed the only woman I love, and you stand here and ask me to calm down.¡± my angry voice echoed in the sitting room. Kelvin ignored me, took Mike from the floor and made him stare directly into his eyes. ¡±I can¡¯t see further, his heart is nk.¡± Kelvin murmured and shook his head, disappointed. ¡±If she is dead, then where is her dead body?¡± Kelvin asked, still locking eyes with Mike, who gulped in fear and looked away. ¡±Answer me.¡± Kelvin demanded in anger, while I stared at him and realized the color of his eyes were already darker. ¡±We¡­we ¡­threw her at the bridge.¡± he whispered those words to himself, but I could clearly hear him. Furiously, I pushed Kelvin away and grabbed Mike by his cor as I felt my heartbeat increase. ¡±What did you say?¡± I asked in fear, hoping I heard him wrong. He gulped before speaking, ¡±We threw her at the bridge after we found out she was dead.¡± he murmured in a shattering voice. ¡±No, No, no, tell me you are joking.¡± I pleaded in tears as I let go of his cor and copsed on the floor. ¡±Mine.¡± my wolf howled in pain and difort. Uncontrobly, I felt my bones cracking, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my wolf anymore. Without a second thought, I screamed and shifted to my wolf form, tearing my clothes into pieces. I ran out of the sitting room and ran to the woods. I kept running at high speed as my wolf continued to howl in pain. I wailed in grief as I felt a sharp cut in my arms, but that couldn¡¯t bepared to the intense pain I felt in my heart. My whole body was vibrating in pain as I continued running in the woods. With distress, I ran around the woods with Mike¡¯s words ringing in my head. How can this be possible, how can she die just like that, how can the moon goddess be this cruel to me. I howled in agony as I stood on the spot, still in my wolf form. Tiredly, I walked around the woods as I felt my wolf shedding tears because of the death of his mate. After hours of running around, my feet became weak, which made me copse on the floor and wail in pain as I closed my eyes. With my eyes closed I could still see her in my memory, beautiful, charming and so innocent. Angrily, I opened my eyes and thumped my forefeet with anger when I realized it was all my fault, she was my mate, and it was my duty to protect her, but I failed at it. Special POV (Elliot¡¯s POV) I closed the door and went back to my room. The pain and sorrow I saw in her eyes was a clear indication that she needed my help and I had to help her. Inhaling deeply, I took my phone from my pocket and dialed my follower¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Good morning alpha.¡± he greeted, ¡±Can youe to my house as quickly as possible.¡±? I asked, ¡±I¡¯m actually around.¡± he responded. ¡±That¡¯s good, see me in the sitting room.¡± I ended the call and left my room for the sitting room. I went downstairs and saw Samuel already seated in the chair. He saw me and quickly stood up, while lowering his head in respect. I walked to him and shed him a weak smile before speaking. ¡±I need your help.¡± I muttered to him and gestured for him to sit while I took the seat before him. ¡±I will be d to help you in any way I can, knowing that you¡¯ve done a lot for me.¡± he spoke truthfully. I nodded my head and thought for a while before speaking, ¡±I want you to practice your new gift on someone.¡± I murmured. He furrowed his eyebrows, confused, before speaking. ¡±The only person I used my gift on is still under the effect of my words even when I tried to reverse back my words.¡± he spoke in fear. Staring at him, I knew he was scared of this gift, and still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it, but he was my only option if I really wanted to help Victoria. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to reverse your words because I want him to stay under the effect of your words for a long time.¡± I dered those words calmly. I saw Samuel take a deep breath and nodded his head before speaking, ¡±Who is this person.¡± he asked in curiosity. ¡±Alpha Mike, I believe you know him.¡± Hearing those words from me, I noticed his eyes widen in fear. Chapter 105 Manipulate Special POV (Elliot¡¯s POV) ¡±You mean alpha Michael?¡± he asked with stunned eyes while I nodded my head and stood up from the couch. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to you, I just want you to manipte his mind, that¡¯s all.¡± I assured him, walked over to him and gently tapped his shoulders. He took in a deep breath and nodded his head in approval to my words. ¡±What do you want me to say to him?¡± he asked. I gently ran my fingers through my hair as I thought of what he had to say to Mike so that Eric wouldn¡¯te looking for Victoria or have any idea that I had her. After a few minutes of contemting, I smiled when a perfect thought came to my head. ¡±Come, allow me to exin it to you.¡± he moved closer to me and I exined everything to him and told him what he should say to Michael. ¡±I can do that.¡± he spoke confidently. ¡±Very good, let¡¯s go.¡± I smiled at him and stood up from the couch, while he followed me. We got to my basement, I opened the door and went in with Samuel. We entered the basement and found mike tied to the bed with two of my men beside him. ¡±Get me out of here.¡± he yelled in anger as I ignored him and signaled Samuel to take the seat before mike. ¡±Made him lock eyes with me.¡± Samuel whispered to my hearing. I nodded my head and whispered those words to my men, who nodded their heads and dragged him out of the bed. ¡±Get your hands off me, do you know who you are dealing with, I¡¯m the alpha of a well-known pack.¡±he yelled at the top of his voice, which made me chuckle before speaking, ¡±Everyone knows how weak you are, you only became an alpha because of your father, you are not worthy to be called an alpha.¡± I muttered those words angrily and made him stood before Samuel. ¡±What do you want to do to me?¡± Mike asked in fear as he noticed Samuel¡¯s eyes turning gray. With fear, he tried moving away, but my grips were still strong for him. I took hold of his face and forcefully made him lock eyes with Samuel, who stared back at him and started murmuring words I couldn¡¯t hear. He kept murmuring those words for a while until he took in a deep breath and moved his gaze to me. ¡±It¡¯s finished, you can ask him.¡± Samuel tried standing up, but he lost his bnce. Quickly, I took hold of him and asked my men to take him to one of the guest rooms, so he could rest. After Samuel left the basement with my men, I took the seat before Mike, who copsed on the floor while he was sweating profusely. I inhaled deeply and prayed it worked before speaking up. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I asked, ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± he grumbled. I groaned and thought for a while before speaking. ¡±I know you took her, so tell me where she is.¡± I asked again, He shook his head but did not say a word, which angered me. ¡±Where is Victoria?¡± I yelled at the top of my voice. ¡±She is dead.¡± he murmured, I released a heavy sigh of relief after hearing those words from him. I noticed he kept murmuring words that I couldn¡¯t hear, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it. ¡±Where is her dead body?¡± I asked, He gulped and thought for a while before he spoke up. ¡±I threw the body on the bridge.¡± he spoke slowly while in deep thoughts. Hearing those words from him, I smiled at myself, stood up from the chair and left the room. I went outside the room and told my men to take him back to his house and act like nothing happened. After that, I took my phone from my pocket and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Hello sir.¡± he greeted, ¡±Is everything ready.¡± I asked, ¡±Yes, sir.¡± ¡±Thanks.¡± I muttered and ended the call. I walked to the room where Victoria was resting. I knocked on the door gently before entering the room. I got in and saw Victoria sitting on the bed while in deep thoughts as tears fell freely on her cheek. I sighed as I walked towards her and sat beside her. She noticed my presence and quickly wiped off the tears on her face and released a heavy sigh. ¡±Everything is set, we will be leaving in an hour.¡± I announced. She nodded her head but did not say a word. I stared at her and noticed she was in deep pain and shock. The pain of losing her pregnancy and finding out Eric was Tim all along, brought a different type of pain to her. I moved closer to her and tried tofort her, but I held back myself and quickly stood up from the bed. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about your Aunt, I will take care of her. I smiled at her before going to the door. ¡±Thank you.¡± I heard her soft whisper before I closed the door. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I slowly stood up from the ground and made my way home, still in my wolf form. I approached my gate and saw Kelvin standing by the door with my clothes in his hands. I howled in pain and slowly stood by the entrance of my sitting room before I slowly shifted to my human form. Kelvin gave the clothes to me and went inside the house. Tiredly, I put on the clothes and walked inside the house, only to see dad in the sitting room. I slowly walked to him and gave him a tight hug ¡±It¡¯s okay son, everything will be okay.¡± he muttered and gently tapped my hair. I wiped the tears from my eyes and slowly moved away from dad and took the seat opposite him. ¡±Where is he?¡± I asked while staring around, ¡±He is downstairs in one of the rooms.¡± Kelvin announced. I took in a deep breath and closed my eyes to ease the pain I was feeling in my heart. ¡±What else did he say?¡± I asked, curious. ¡±Nothing, and I can¡¯t ess everything in his heart.¡± Kelvin murmured. I stood up from the couch and slowly walked upstairs to my room. I went to my room and shut the door behind me. I sat on the floor with my back to the door as I felt hot tears running down my cheek, while I wailed in pain as the thought of losing Victoria buzzed in my head. My wolf was silent, totally quiet, I couldn¡¯t feel the presence of my wolf and I knew it was the effect of losing his mate. Lazily, I stood up from the floor and walked over to the bar in my room. I took out a bottle of whiskey, opened it and poured arge quantity into my mouth. I choked for air as I hurriedly swallowed the drink in my mouth. I drank everything in the bottle and threw it on the floor. ¡±No!¡± I sat on the floor and screamed at the top of my voice as Mike¡¯s words kept ringing in my head. ¡±No, no, no.¡± I shouted in pain and started throwing things on the wall of my room. I cried out and picked up anything my hands could hold and threw them on the wall with anger and pain. ¡±Eric.¡± I heard dad¡¯s voice at my door, but I ignored him and kept throwing things at the wall. ¡±Eric, calm down, you will hurt yourself.¡± Kelvin shouted from outside the door, ¡±Don¡¯t tell me to fucking calm down.¡± I yelled in pain. ¡±She was carrying my baby, she was pregnant for me.¡± I wailed in pain and copsed on the floor as I wept profusely. ¡±She was so full of life and wanted nothing but love, but what did she get? She met her untimely death.¡± I muttered in anger. ¡±Mike.¡± I yelled out his name, stood up from the floor, and rushed to the door. I opened the door and met dad and Kelvin by my door, but I pushed them aside and rushed to my basement. I opened the door and saw Mike seated on the floor with his eyes closed. ¡±Micheal.¡± I yelled his name and rushed to him. Furiously, I yanked him up from the floor and punched him on his face, giving him another bruise on his face. ¡±How dare you, how dare you touch Victoria when she was carrying my baby.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice and gave him another punch on the face. He yelled in pain and screamed at the top of his voice. ¡±You killed Victoria while she was carrying my unborn child, how dare you.¡± I muttered out in pain and threw him on the floor. He screamed at the top of his voice in pain as he tried to move away from me, but I picked him up, not minding the kind of pain he was going through, and threw him at the wall. Angrily, I went for him and tried to grab him, but I felt a stronger hand on me which made me groan angrily because I knew who it was without looking behind. ¡±Let go of me, father.¡± I yelled in anger and tried taking his grip off me, but he was too strong for me and I did not want to hurt him. ¡±You won¡¯t get anything from killing him.¡± Dad yelled and pulled me away from Mike. ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± he dragged me out from the basement to the living room. I groaned in anger as I felt my hands still vibrating in anger. Grunting angrily, I closed my eyes and tried to ease the anger in me, but it wasn¡¯t helping. ¡±Calm down, Eric, I know how you feel.¡± Dad mumbled those words and sat beside me. ¡±I can¡¯t believe all this is real, something tells me something is wrong.¡± Father mumbled those words, almost to himself. I shook my head in pain as the memories of Victoria kept ying in my head. With my heart aching with pain, I arched my head backward and ced it on the chair with my eyes still closed. ¡±She was pregnant dad, she was pregnant for me, and I did not know about it.¡± I murmured in pain. ¡±I¡¯m finished dad, I can¡¯t take this, I just can¡¯t.¡± I sobbed in pain and tapped my foot on the floor. I heard Dad release a heavy sigh, but did not say a word. We sat there in silence without saying a word until I opened my eyes and met eyes with dad, who was staring at me with a pitiful look. ¡±I never knew you loved her this much.¡± Dad shook his head in regret and gently tapped my shoulder.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡±She was an amazing woman, but I realized it far toote, and now the moon goddess has to punish me for all my sins.¡± I gulped in tears and scattered my hair with my fingers. ¡±You will be okay, you will pass through this¡­¡± I did not let those words leave his lips before I cut him off. ¡±No father, I¡¯m slowly dying inside me, my wolf is already dead, and I think I will join him soon.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t say that Eric, you won¡¯t die, neither is your wolf dead, he is just crying for the death of his mate, but that does not mean you will not get through this. Son, if I could get through your mother¡¯s death and still stand strong then you, my son, will get through Victoria¡¯s death, and you will stand strong.¡± Dad patted my shoulder and took in a deep breath before getting up from the couch. ¡±I have already sent some men to find some divers that can go look for her body on the bridge, we need to find her body so that we can give her a befitting burial.¡± hearing those words from dad I shook my head and wailed in pain, wishing all this was just a dream and that I will wake up from it. ¡±Have some rest.¡± Dad shed me a weak smile before walking away. I rxed on the couch with my eyes closed as the memories I had with Victoria kept shing in my head. I opened my eyes, slowly stood up from the couch and made my way to my room. I took off my clothes and walked into the bathroom. I took a slow shower and went back to my room where I saw a tray of food being ced on my table. I groaned and put on a shirt and sweatpants before going downstairs. I got downstairs and saw Kelvin sitting in the living room with my aunt. Aunt saw me and rushed to me as she gave me a tight hug. ¡±Aunt.¡± I cried out, this is the first time, in the past seventeen years that I have been this helpless and heartbroken. ¡±It¡¯s okay.¡± aunt triedforting me like she did seventeen years ago, but this time it wasn¡¯t working. ¡±I lost her aunt, she was my mate and I couldn¡¯t protect her. I never showed her love, neither did I tell her how much I love her, and now she is gone just like that.¡± I murmured in tears. Aunt released a heavy sigh and kept murmuringforting words that I didn¡¯t pay attention to. I broke from her embrace and took the seat beside Kelvin without saying a word. ¡±Have you had anything.¡± he asked, but I ignored him and closed my eyes with so many thoughts in my head. I was supposed to reveal myself to Victoria after my trip from China, I was supposed to ask for her forgiveness and tell her how much I had grown to love her, but all that was cut short right before my eyes. ¡±I can¡¯t seem to ess his mind further than when he adopted her from the bar. I have tried several times, but it seems like he is preventing me from going further.¡± Kelvin murmured. ¡±There is no need for that, he has already confessed, so I see no need for that.¡± I murmured and opened my eyes. Aunt sat opposite me while staring at me with a pitiful look, but I ignored her and moved my gaze to the floor as I felt a sharp pain piercing my heart. We all sat there in silence and none of us said a word until dad walked in and roughly ran his fingers into his hair, still in deep thoughts. Seeing him that way, I knew something was wrong. ¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, Dad shook his head before speaking, ¡±The divers we sent to search for Victoria¡¯s body couldn¡¯t find her body, not even a trace of her things.¡±dad muttered with confusion written all over his face. ¡±If there is no trace of her, that means she was never thrown there and Micheal was lying to us¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from Kevin¡¯s lips when I stood up from the couch and rushed to the basement. Chapter 106 She is here Two yearster Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Don¡¯t tell me you are still sleeping.¡± I heard Catherine¡¯s voice in my sleep, which made me groan tiredly and turned to the other side of the bed. ¡±Wake up, you promised to go to practice with me.¡± she murmured while roughly shaking my legs. I groaned tiredly, slowly opened my eyes and met eyes with Catherine, who has a big frown on her face. ¡±We will bete Annabel, if you don¡¯t hurry up.¡± she murmured angrily with her two hands on her waist like a mother ordering her daughter out from the bed. I chuckled at her attitude and slowly sat on the bed as I rubbed my hands on my face. ¡±Please take your bath.¡± she muttered those words like an old woman and stormed out of my room. I chuckled softly at her behavior and slowly stood up from the bed. I walked to my closet, took out a towel and stepped into my bathroom. I took off my clothes and stood at the mirror as I stared at the mark on my left neck. The mark that reminds me of my past life, a life I wish to forget. I released a heavy sigh before stepping into the shower, I took a quick bath, wrapped the towel round my chest and walked back into my room. I took out simple blue jeans and purple turtle-neck long sleeves. I kept them on the bed, rubbed a lotion on my body and did light makeup before putting on my clothes. I left the room, went downstairs and saw everyone already at the dining table having breakfast. ¡±Finally you are here.¡± Catherine murmured while she yfully rolled her eyes at me. I smiled at her and took the seat beside her, while I sat opposite Jennifer, Elliot¡¯s mate. ¡±You look tired, you didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night.¡± Elliot muttered in a worried tone, while I rolled my eyes and began eating. The n was for Elliot to help me leave California and run away from Eric and I thought I woulde into this country and look out for myself, but I was surprised when Elliot took me to his home here in Australia and asked me to stay with him and his daughter. At first, I tried rejecting his offer because it was awkward, but he assured me that it would be better if I stayed there until I¡¯m able to work out things on my own. It¡¯s been two years now, but I can¡¯t leave this house because I see Catherine as my younger little sister and Elliot and Jennifer as close friends. ¡±I have asked you to quit that job, but you are just too stubborn.¡± Elliot mumbled to himself and took a spoon of food into his mouth. ¡±Here we go again.¡± I murmured and continued eating. I worked as a bartender in a small club in Australia, a ce I knew Eric would nevere to, and mostly I was on night shift. Elliot had warned and begged me several times to quit the job that it was too stressful and risky for me, but I wouldn¡¯t agree to it. I needed money for my aunt¡¯s hospital bills. She woke up a year ago but still can¡¯t talk or move her body ording to the report I got. ¡±Ani.¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice brought me back from my thoughts. I stared at her, confused, because I did not get what she said. ¡±What are you thinking.¡± she asked, ¡±Nothing.¡± I flickered her a big smile and continued eating. We ate quietly for a while until Catherine stood up and tapped her feet on the floor with her two hands folded, as she stared at me, indicating we had to leave. I sighed and took a sip of the water before getting up from the chair. ¡±Bye Dad.¡± Catherine kissed Elliot on the cheek and walked away with me. I stared at Catherine and shook my head at her behavior. She was twelve, yet she acts older than her age. ¡±Can you please walk faster, we are gettingte. She murmured and opened the passenger¡¯s seat of the car. I shook my head at her behavior and sat on the driver¡¯s seat, started up the car and drove off. ¡±Next time, please don¡¯t ask me to go anywhere with you.¡± I muttered to her hearing and kept driving. She kept silent for a while before she started murmuring words I didn¡¯t pay attention to. ¡±Ani.¡± she called out my name. ¡±I can hear you.¡± I murmured with my eyes fixed on the road. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you in that way.¡± she apologized. I nodded my head and kept driving because she was the least of my problems right now. I drove for a while until we got to the table tennis court where she would be practicing with girls her age. We both got out of the car, while she hurriedly walked into the changing room to change her clothes and I took a seat with other parents and friends. Few minutester, the girls all arrived and began practicing with each other. Excitedly, I took out the camera and started taking pictures of Catherine while I cheered her up. After a while, I was pressed and decided to use the bathroom. I left my phone, bag, and camera on my seat and went to the restroom. I relieved myself, washed my hands and left the restroom. Just when I was about to get to my seat, I noticed a familiar figure¡¯s back at me. His hair was thick ck and gelded together, his broad shoulders and skin tone reminded me of one person and I knew I wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡±Shit.¡± I turned around and ran away. I went to the car and, luckily, the car keys were in my pocket. With panic, I got into the car and drove off as fast as I could. It¡¯s just two years, two fucking years, and our paths have begun crossing with each other. ¡±Shit!¡± I groaned in anger as I drove as fast as I could. I got home, parked the car and rushed into the house, only to see Elliot in the sitting room walking around. ¡±Where have you been, where did you keep your phone?¡± Elliot asked in panic as he moved closer to me. ¡±I went to the restroom, but I think I saw someone who looked just like Eric.¡± I spoke in fear. Hearing those words from me, Eliot shook his head and roughly ran his fingers through his hair, ¡±Eric is here.¡± he grumbled worriedly. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I took a sip of my drink as I rxed on the couch to hear all he had to say. ¡±Sir, ording to our examination, we think alpha Micheal is under the influence of a spell.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡±I know that.¡± I murmured angrily. I knew he wasn¡¯t himself a few months ago, but I still can¡¯t tell who did this to him and why. After he told us Victoria died and that he had thrown her at the bridge, I sent my men to dive into the water searching for her body, but they found nothing, not even a clue. Ever since then, I have had doubts about what Mike told us, yet, I couldn¡¯t get anything from him. All he kept saying was that Victoria lost her pregnancy. ¡±Sir, we¡¯ve checked all the records, and there have been no transactions with the name Victoria Williams, it seems she doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± ¡±Shut up.¡± I yelled angrily. ¡±Until I see her dead body, then will I believe she is dead, but until then, I have nothing in mind.¡± those were the words I have been saying to myself for the past two years. For the past two years, I have refused to ept her death, although my wolf has been silent for a while, but deep down in me, I had a feeling Victoria was somewhere. I stood up from the couch, picked up my keys, and left my sitting room. I went to the garage, opened one of my cars and drove off. In few minutes, I was parked in Mike¡¯s house, which was silent like a graveyard. I got out of the car and walked into the sitting room, only to see him sitting on the couch, lost in thought. I stood by the door and took a better look at Mike. He was indeed different, different from the Mike I knew. I left the door and walked towards him. I took the seat beside him and called out his name before he noticed my presence. ¡±I swear I never thought of killing her, I just wanted to pay you back for what you did to me.¡±he mumbled with fear, and it was indeed strange to me. ¡±I won¡¯t hurt you, if only you will tell me where she is.¡± I spoke calmly, hoping it would work on him, but He shook his head and moved his gaze away from me. ¡±She is not here, I swear she is not here.¡± he mumbled. ¡±Then where the hell is she?¡± I yelled at the top of my voice. I was getting frustrated and running out of patience. He gulped nervously and shook his head, but did not say a word. I sighed and roughly ran my fingers through my hair in anger and frustration. This was all Mike had been saying to me for the past two years, and it annoyed me. I groaned when I noticed my phone was ringing. I went for the phone and saw it was my secretary calling. I sighed when I remembered I had to be in Australia for a business meeting. I picked up the call and told him I was on my way to the airport. I kept the phone back in my pocket, took a good look at Mike, who was still murmuring something I couldn¡¯t hear. I grumbled in anger and walked away. I got into my car and drove to the airport. In a few minutes, I was at the airport. I got out of the car and met my secretary by the private jet, waiting for me. ¡±How long are we staying there.¡± I asked as I climbed on the jet. ¡±Maximum of three days, sir.¡± he replied. I nodded my head and rxed on the seat as I closed my eyes. With my eyes closed, all I could see was Victoria, the memories of her were still fresh in my head. Not a day passed without me thinking of her and wishing all this was just a dream. I remember the first time I met her. She was so pure and innocent that I wondered how the moon goddess could give such a mate to me. At first, I thought I hated her, but now I know what I had for her back then wasn¡¯t hate, but fear. I feared knowing her, I was scared of making her my second half, and above all, I feared falling in love with her. I felt a teardrop on my cheek and quickly wiped it off. It had been two years now, and I still couldn¡¯t get her out of my head, it felt like I lost her just yesterday. I avoided women and have nothing to do with women for the past two years. A year ago, I tried having sex with a submissive, so I could get her out of my head because she was making me go insane, but I realized I couldn¡¯t have sex because all the organs in me werepletely dead. I sighed and forced myself to sleep, since I realized I had twelve hours before getting to Australia. ¡±Sir.¡± I heard my secretary¡¯s voice in my sleep. Slowly, I opened my eyes and met eyes with him. ¡±We justnded.¡± he announced while staring at me with a curious look. With stunned eyes, I checked the time and confirmed he was right, and I wondered how I was able to sleep for a good twelve hours. Inhaling deeply, I stood up from the chair and got out of the jet. I walked to the car already waiting for us, and got in with my secretary. ¡±How many hours do we have before the first meeting.¡± I asked. ¡±Two hours sir.¡± He replied. I nodded my head and rxed on the chair before speaking up, ¡±Take me somewhere, somewhere I can rx and receive some fresh air.¡± I murmured with my eyes closed. ¡±Yes sir.¡± The driver responded. He drove for a few minutes until I noticed the car stopped. Curiously, I opened my eyes and saw we were in a big field. I got out of the car and wandered around for a while before I noticed a table tennis practice going on. I sighed softly and wanted to walk away, but for a strange reason, I was drawn to the tennis court and I found it strange. I walked towards the tennis court and stood a bit far from the tennis court while I watched the little girls ying against each other. I sighed softly and sucked in a deep breath, only to perceive a familiar scent. Quickly, I shook my head in disbelief and closed my eyes while I took another deep sniff, and again I perceived the familiar scent of fresh honey. ¡±Mate.¡± my silent Wolf howled in joy, ¡±Victoria.¡± I muttered and stared around, but couldn¡¯t see her. ¡±Mine.¡± my wolf howled in possession. I stared around, but still couldn¡¯t find her. I turned around and kept walking around, but she was nowhere. ¡±Victoria.¡± I screamed at the top of my voice. My wolf was never wrong, he couldn¡¯t mistake someone else for Victoria. And that scent, that was Victoria¡¯s scent, and I wasn¡¯t wrong about it, Victoria was right here, but how was this possible. I took another deep sniffle and realized her scent was fading away, meaning she was gone. ¡±Shit.¡± I groaned, frustrated, and ran around the field while looking for anyone who looked like Victoria. I groaned in pain as I realized her scent was gone, meaning she had left. ¡±Shit.¡± I screamed in anger and rushed to my car. ¡±Get me my phone.¡± I muttered those words to my secretary, who rushed to me and handed my phone to me. I took my phone from him and quickly dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Greetings alpha¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from his lips before I cut him off. ¡±I want you to check all the record of flights taken from California to Australia for the past two years and check if anyone bares the name Victoria Williams.¡± ¡±Yes sir, I will do that immediately.¡±he muttered and ended the call. I released a heavy sigh and roughly ran my fingers through my hair as an ufortable feeling bloomed in my chest. Victoria was here or something rted to her was here, and I could feel it in my bones. Chapter 107 Her scent on someone Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Eric is here.¡± those words from him made my legs weak and I couldn¡¯t stand properly on my feet. ¡±Easy.¡± Elliot rushed to me and held me before I could reach the floor. He made me sit on the couch and took the seat beside me. I felt fear and panic rush all over my body as I realized Eric was here, it was just two years ago, and he already knew I was here. I thought I had already seeded in hiding from him, but I never knew he would find me so easily. ¡±Is he here because of me?¡± I asked in fear, ¡±No.¡± Elliot shook his head, ¡±He is here for a business meeting, and will only stay here for three days.¡± he responded with an assuring smile. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves as I heard those words from him. At least all this will be over within the next three days. Elliot was about to say something when his phone started ringing. He took the phone from the table, stared at the phone for a while before picking it. ¡±Yes.¡± he spoke up. The person on the phone spoke for a while, and all Elliot did was to listen. ¡±Thank you.¡± he murmured and ended the call. He kept the phone back on the table and stood up from the couch while he strolled nervously in the sitting room. Seeing him in such a way, I knew something was wrong. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, He took in a deep breath and shook his head before speaking, ¡±I think Eric knows you are here now.¡± he whispered those words to himself. ¡±That can¡¯t be true.¡± I murmured in fear. ¡±he is searching for your flight record to be certain you are here.¡± Elliot shook his head and moved around the sitting room while in deep thoughts. I felt a cold shiver run down my spine as the thought of Eric finding me went through my head. I thought I had gotten rid of him and the pain he made me pass through, but I never knew fate had a different thing installed for me. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, your records are clean. He won¡¯t find you through that record, but you have to stay at home for the next three days until he is gone.¡± Elliot muttered and took the couch before me. ¡±For how long?¡± I murmured in anger, ¡±How long do I have to keep hiding from him.¡± I muttered out, frustrated, as I stood up from the couch. ¡±I left my country and everything just to run away from him and the pain he made me go through, but he still wouldn¡¯t let me be.¡± I yelled in anger and moved around the sitting room with so much bitterness in me. ¡±If he finds you, he will never let you go.¡± Elliot warned. ¡±So be it, let him find me, but I will never allow him have his way with me anymore. Gone are those days when he thinks I¡¯m that weak and naive Victoria, I¡¯m not weak anymore.¡± I muttered out angrily in tears. Elliot groaned and shook his head before speaking, ¡±I know you, Victoria, and I can say I¡¯m proud of how strong you are. I will stand by you in whatever decision you have to take.¡± he stood up from the couch and stood before me. ¡±Stop crying, you know I hate to see you this way.¡± he whispered and wiped off the tears from my cheek, so tenderly and slowly that I had to move away from him when I noticed Jennifer standing by the door staring at me with a death re. ¡±You are back.¡± I shed Jennifer a weak smile and moved away from Elliot. ¡±Catherine is still at practice, can you please go pick her up and I also left my things behind. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, just go upstairs and have some rest.¡± Elliot shed me an assuring smile and sat on the couch. ¡±Thanks.¡± I whispered and climbed the stairs. I took the stairs and was almost in my room when I heard murmuring from Jennifer, but I was too far away to hear her. I opened the door of my room and slowly went in. I sat on my bed and took off my shoes before lying on the bed with my back. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and memories of two years ago flickered in my head. I remembered how I fell in love with Eric, thinking he was someone else. I remembered how Eric yed me for a fool just for his selfish motives, and I remembered how I lost my baby just because I had to pay for Eric¡¯s sin. Tiredly, I released a heavy sigh as the thought of him finding me buzzed in my head. I wasn¡¯t scared of him anymore, but I wish not to see him. I knew I hated Eric, but the feelings I had for him when I thought DOM Tim was another person were still in my heart. How possible was it to hate someone and at the same time still love him. The opening of my door got my attention. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Jennifer walking in with a big frown on her face. ¡±Is there a problem?¡± I asked while sitting on the bed. She stared at me with piercing eyes but did not say a word, rather she moved over to my closet. ¡±Can I borrow your coat, the weather is too cold, and I did note with any jacket¡­¡± she did not let those words finish from her mouth before she opened my closet and took out a jacket. ¡±Thank you.¡± she murmured like she was being forced to say it before leaving my room. I shook my head, sighed softly at her behavior, andy back on the bed. Jennifer and I were never friends, neither are we enemies. I¡¯ve tried several times to talk to her, at least start a friendly conversation with her, but she always gave me space. I knew what was going through her head and, believe me, I don¡¯t me her for it. The attentions Elliot was giving to me were too much and, as his mate, I knew it was right for her to feel jealous and insecure. That¡¯s why I have already rented an apartment without telling Eliot. I just need to buy my furniture and look for an appropriate time to break the news to him. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I sat there, still in deep thought, as the meeting went on. I was lost in thought as I kept reckoning what happened a few hours ago. I knew my wolf was never wrong, Victoria was here or something rted to her was definitely here. Even though I was in so much pain when I heard what Mike said, something in me told me something was wrong somewhere when we couldn¡¯t find her body. ¡±Sir.¡± my secretary¡¯s voice caught my attention. I came out of my thoughts and realized everyone was staring at me curiously. ¡±We are waiting for your presentation sir.¡± he whispered into my ear. I took a deep breath topose myself before I took the files from my secretary and began exining the presentation to the other men in the room. After a few hours, the meeting was over, and my next meeting was scheduled on the next day. I stood up from my seat and shook hands with the other men before leaving the room. ¡±Where to ?¡± the driver asked the moment I entered the car. I rxed on my seat and did not know what to say to him. Not getting a response from me, he started the car and drove off. We were still on our way when I noticed my phone ringing. I hurriedly went for my phone in my pocket and picked up the call. ¡±What are your findings.¡± I asked. ¡±Sir, there is no name of Victoria Williams recorded in Australia or any part of the world.¡± he muttered confidently. I groaned in anger as I heard those words from him. This was strange, really strange. ¡±Very well, goodbye.¡± I did not let those words leave my mouth before I angrily ended the call. ¡±Park over.¡± I ordered the driver. He nodded his head and parked in a corner. I came out of the car frustrated with anger, my wolf could never be wrong, Victoria was here, and I could feel it in my bones. I stood by the door of the car as many thoughts came buzzing in my head. If Victoria was really not here, then why do I feel her presence here, why did my dead and quiet wolf whimper for his mate. ¡±Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± I shook my head and tiredly massaged my forehead. I stepped away from the car and walked around the streets of Australia with no direction in my head. I strolled for a while until I noticed a small drinking bar and club. I crossed to the other side of the road and slowly strolled towards the direction of the bar. I walked up to the door and slowly opened it, got in and took a seat at the edge of the bar. ¡±Good day sir.¡± A bartender stood before me with a big smile on her face. ¡±Good day, just get me a ss of whiskey.¡± I murmured while looking around. ¡±Alright sir.¡± she smiled at me and walked away. Catching a glimpse of her smile towards me, I remembered how Victoria smiled at me whenever I went to the club. Her face would always lighten up whenever she saw me taking a seat. Back then, I pretended I never cared, but that smile was what always drew me to the club. I sighed and shook my head in regret when I realized all those things were things of the past. ¡±Here, sir.¡± the bartender ced the ss of whiskey in front of me. ¡±Thanks.¡± I murmured almost to myself, took the ss from the table and took a sip of it. I dropped the ss on the table and shook my head in disbelief. My wolf can never be mistaken, my connection with her can never be wrong. Ever since I perceived her scent a few hours ago, my silent Wolf has been whimpering for his mate, and he was never wrong. I thought of a n and quickly went for my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±The almighty Alpha Eric calling me, this must be a miracle.¡± his teasing voice spoke up. ¡±I¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes Liam, where are you.¡± I spoke impatiently. ¡±Still the same old Eric.¡±he muttered with a soft chuckle. ¡±Where are you.¡± I asked, irritated. ¡±California.¡± he replied, ¡±Very well, I¡¯lle see you when I get back to California.¡± I muttered and ended the call before he could speak. I took another sip of the drink as I thought of a way Liam could help me by essing Micheal¡¯s mind by looking at the past events in Mike¡¯s life. That way, I can be sure if Victoria was really dead and what really happened that day. I took another sip of my drink and took in a deep breath, only to perceive the fainting scent of Victoria. ¡±Mate.¡± my wolf howled, excited. Quickly, I stood up from the chair and stared around the hall searching for Victoria, but saw nothing that looked like her. I groaned in frustration and roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I walked around the bar, trying to get where her scent wasing from. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and perceived the fainting scent again. With my eyes slightly opened, I followed the scent of Victoria. I walked past a few tables until I stood before a young damsel who red at me with curiosity. ¡±Can I help you?¡± she asked while staring at me with a suspicious look. I sniffed and discovered the scent wasing from her, but how on earth was she having Victoria¡¯s scent. ¡±Victoria?¡± I asked stupidly, even though I knew she could never be Victoria. ¡±Sorry, but I think you are mistaking me for someone, my name is not Victoria but Jennifer.¡± she shed me a friendly smile and took a sip of her drink. I shook my head in disbelief as I took in a deep breath, and again I perceived Victoria¡¯s scent on her. ¡±Mine.¡± my wolf whispered. Curiously, I slightly brought forth my hand to touch the youngdy, but she quickly stood up and stared at me with startled eyes. ¡±I think you need help.¡± she muttered and walked away, but I quickly followed her out of the bar. ¡±Wait.¡± I called out to her. She turned and stared at me with anger while she folded her arms and angrily tapped her feet. ¡±What the fuck is your problem?¡± she asked, furious. I moved closer to her and still perceived the alluring and familiar scent on her. ¡±Who are you ?¡± I asked, curious and confused. I couldn¡¯t believe someone could have Victoria¡¯s scent. That was impossible, it can never be possible. ¡±And why do you care who I am?¡± she asked back in anger. I released a heavy sigh and moved a bit closer to her and again the scent hit my nose so hard that I had to inhale the alluring familiar scent that I missed so much. ¡±I will have to take my leave if you have nothing to say.¡± she tried to move away from me, but out of impulse I grabbed her left arm and pulled her closer to me, but then I discovered something. She didn¡¯t have Victoria¡¯s scent on her, rather the jacket she put on had the scent. ¡±Who owns this jacket.¡± I asked in panic. She stared at me shocked and with stunned eyes while she tried to release my grip on her, but I tightened it. ¡±Who owns this jacket.¡± I asked while pointing at the jacket. My wolf was never wrong, this jacket has Victoria¡¯s scent, meaning Victoria must have recently put it on. ¡±I don¡¯t know who Victoria is, let go of me.¡± she yelled in fear at the top of her voice. I ignored her plea and moved my nose closer to the jacket on her. I sniffed it and confirmed it was indeed Victoria¡¯s scent, but how possible was this. ¡±Let go of me.¡± she yelled in anger as she called the attention of few people to us. ¡±You will pay for this.¡± she yelled with no fear in her. Sighing heavily, I took off my grip on her as I caught a glimpse of people staring at us with curious eyes. ¡±Pervert, you are a pervert!¡± she yelled at the top of her voice and rushed to her car. I watched her open it and drove out in a hurry. I stood there as I felt my body numb and my heart thumped with panic. That jacket has Victoria¡¯s scent and could mean only one thing: Victoria is here, and she must definitely know Victoria¡¯s whereabouts, and I foolishly let her go. I groaned angrily and left the club with her name echoing in my head. I walked for a bit until I saw my car parked at the same spot I had left it. I got in and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡±Kelvin.¡± I called out. ¡±What¡¯s up Eric.¡± he spoke in a sleepy voice, it was obvious he was still sleeping. ¡±Something strange happened few minutes ago.¡± ¡±What is it.¡± he murmured, still half asleep. ¡±I perceived Victoria¡¯s scent a while ago at a table tennis court, and just now I perceived Victoria¡¯s scent on someone¡¯s jacket. Do you think I¡¯m going crazy?¡± I asked, disturbed. Kelvin kept silent for a while until I heard movement over the phone, indicating he was leaving the bed. ¡±Where are you ?¡± he asked. ¡±Australia, I¡¯m here for a meeting.¡± I responded. He kept quiet for few seconds before he spoke up, ¡±Maybe you should pay Elliot a visit, he can help you out.¡± he suggested. Chapter 108 A visit Victoria¡¯s POV I could hear Catherine¡¯s loud voice downstairs, conversing with Elliot. I tried to get what they were saying, but I couldn¡¯t. Tiredly, I stood up from the bed and made my way downstairs. I got downstairs and saw Catherine standing in front of Elliot with a big frown on her face. I moved my gaze to Elliot and noticed he wasn¡¯t bothered about her, rather, he was busy typing on hisptop. ¡±Thank goodness you are here.¡± Catherine mumbled when she saw me taking a seat. She moved closer to me, took the seat beside me and ced her hand on my left shoulder. ¡±Can you please ask father to let me go to the camp? Everyone¡¯s parents agreed to it except for father.¡± she murmured angrily. ¡±It¡¯s final, you are not going. I can¡¯t risk you, not when you have not fully recovered.¡± Elliot dered those words firmly. ¡±I¡¯m going and this time you won¡¯t stop me.¡± she yelled in anger, stood up from the couch and angrily went upstairs. As soon as she left, Elliot released a heavy sigh and shook his head before going back to whatever he was doing. I understood why Elliot did not want Catherine to go to the camp. Catherine was not healthy, and he was scared something might happen to her there. I stood up from the couch, went to the bar, took out a bottle of juice and two sses. I walked back to Elliot, ced the ss before him and poured some juice into the ss. ¡±Thanks.¡± he shed me a weak smile and took a sip of the drink. I went back to my seat, poured some juice in my ss and took a sip of it. We sat there in silence and none of us said a word until I heard Elliot¡¯s phone ringing. He picked up the phone from the table and stared at the caller with startled eyes. ¡±Shit!¡± He muttered out in anger. ¡±What is it.¡± I asked curiously. He stared at me for a second before ring back at the phone. ¡±Eric is calling.¡± he murmured almost to himself, but I could hear him clearly. Hearing those words from him, I choked the drink in my mouth and spilled it out on the floor. ¡±Calm down, let me pick it.¡± He muttered and picked up the call. ¡±What a great surprise.¡± Elliot spoke so confidently. I noticed Eric spoke over the phone, but I wasn¡¯t able to hear what he was saying. ¡±I¡¯m doing great, why did you call because I knew you wouldn¡¯t call just to ask how I was doing.¡± Elliot spoke calmly. Staring at him, I wondered how he could be so calm andposed in a situation like this. I observed Elliot¡¯s facial expression change, and I wondered what Eric might have said to him. Immediately I felt anxious and scared as I saw Elliot nervously run his fingers through his hair. ¡±Very well, I will be waiting for you.¡± he said those words calmly and stood up from the couch. ¡±Alright, I will send you the address.¡± He said and ended the call. ¡±What is the matter.¡± I asked curiously as I made my way to Elliot. He released a heavy sigh and ran his fingers through his hair before speaking up. ¡±Eric wants to see me.¡± he grumbled. When I heard those words from him, I felt my body numb and immediately sat back on the couch. ¡±Why does he want to see you?¡± I asked nervously, ¡±I don¡¯t know, he said it was urgent and very important.¡± Elliot mumbled and picked up his jacket. ¡±Urgent and very important.¡± I murmured to myself nervously. Could it be he was very sure I was here. ¡±Is heing here?¡± I asked, ¡±No, I will give him the address to my penthouse.¡± He responded and typed into his phone. ¡±I have to go now, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Elliot tapped my shoulder and shed me an assuring smile before walking away. ¡±Fuck.¡± I muttered out in anger and stood up from the couch. I aimlessly walked around the sitting room as so many thoughts buzzed in my head. Ever since I saw Eric at the table tennis court, I knew nothing would ever be the same. Something in me tells me I can no longer hide away from Eric, he has sensed me, and he will definitely find me. The thing is, I wasn¡¯t scared of him finding me, but I feared the mate bond. I knew I hated him with passion, but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I still feel something for Tim, who happens to be him. I knew once he found out, he would not let me go because of the mate bond, but I¡¯m very sure he doesn¡¯t love me. He just wanted to fulfill his sexual desires with me. Eric never loved me, but only wanted me because of his wolf and the bond we shared. He wanted me by his side so that his wolf could be stronger and calm. He never loved me or cared for me. I left the sitting room and went to the garden to get some air. Inhaling deeply, Iy on the grass with my back and just when I was about to close my eyes I heard footstepsing my way. Curiously, I opened my eyes and saw Jennifer walking towards me with a big frown on her face. She walked up to me and stood before me with folded arms. ¡±When are you leaving this house?¡± she asked with hatred. ¡±Excuse me, what are you saying.¡± I asked while sitting on the grass. ¡±Don¡¯t you dare act dumb to me, Elliot told me you needed a ce to stay for some weeks. It is two years now, and I haven¡¯t heard of you leaving the house. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, you are living in a house with a man who isn¡¯t your husband or your mate? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed.¡± She yelled in anger. Inhaling deeply, I shed her a weak smile and stood to my feet. I knew a day like this woulde when she would ask me to leave, and I knew it wasing very soon. ¡±Don¡¯t you worry, I have less than a month here.¡± I flickered a half smile and walked over to the other side of the garden. Maybe it¡¯s time I tell Elliot that I have to leave. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡±This is the address.¡± I showed my phone to the driver, who stared at it and nodded his head. ¡±You know the ce?¡± I asked. ¡±Yeah, let me get you there.¡± he started the car and drove off. I took a deep and rxed on the chair. Knowing Elliot was here gave me a glimpse of hope, at least Elliot was an alpha here, and he might know one or two people who will help me in search of Jennifer. ¡±We are here, sir.¡± the driver¡¯s words brought me back from my thoughts. I got out of the car and realized we were in front of a penthouse. ¡±Pleasee in.¡± A Steward lowered his head in respect and led us inside. We got into the elevator and the steward pressed thest floor. In a few minutes, wended on the top floor. We got off the floor while the Steward showed us the way inside the penthouse. ¡±Please sit, Alpha Elliot will be with you shortly.¡± he showed me to the chair and lowered his head before leaving. I took a look at the environment and noticed I was at the top of the building, the fresh airing from the environment was so cozy andfortable. ¡±Look who is here.¡± I heard Elliot¡¯s voice from behind. I nodded my head but did not say a word, while he moved closer to me and sat opposite me. ¡±Alpha Eric, it is nice to have you here, what should I get you ¡±He asked. ¡±Nothing, actually, I came for something important.¡± I murmured and took in a deep breath before speaking up. ¡±I believe you heard what happened to Victoria.¡± ¡±Sorry man, I heard she was dead.¡± I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I cut him off. ¡±She is not dead.¡± I warned. He stared at me with raised eyebrows, but did not say a word. ¡±She is not dead, and I believe she is here because I perceived her scent this morning and also on someone¡¯s jacket, I think she is here.¡± I muttered like I was so sure of it. Elliot stared at me with no expression on his face for a while before he spoke up, ¡±How sure are you that your head is not ying games with you?¡± Elliot asked. ¡®I¡¯m really sure about it.¡± I replied quickly. ¡±You know my wolf can never be wrong, Victoria is not dead in fact, she is here, and I can feel it in my bones.¡± I said those words and stood to my feet. ¡±I need your help, I know we are not best of friends or alliance, but I really need your help since this is your country and territory.¡± I pleaded while backing him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He remained silent for a while before he finally spoke. ¡±Is not everyday you see the almighty Alpha Eric asking for favors, so how can I be of help.¡±he asked. I took a deep breath and turned around to hold his gaze. ¡±I need you to find someone for me. And with your connection, I believe it won¡¯t be hard to find her.¡± I muttered confidently. Elliot has the biggest pack here, so I knew it would be an easy task for him. ¡±Who are you looking for.¡± He asked with his curious eyes on me. ¡±Jennifer, her name is Jennifer.¡± ¡±Jennifer?¡± he asked with a confused look. ¡±Yeah, her name is Jennifer, I met her in a small bar a few hours ago and her jacket has Victoria¡¯s scent on it.¡± I murmured and sat back on the chair. Elliot nodded his head and kept quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡±Do you know anything about her, maybe her other name or identity.¡± he asked. I sighed and shook my head. ¡±I couldn¡¯t get anything from her apart from her name, but I can tell you what she looks like.¡± ¡±Tell me.¡± ¡±She has a slim body, very white skin tone, sets of brown eyes and tick brown hair.¡± I described it perfectly. Elliot nodded his head and thought for a while before speaking up, ¡±You have to give me a few days to look for her.¡± ¡±That won¡¯t be a problem, thank you.¡± I shed him a grateful smile before looking away. We sat there in silence, and none of us said a word until I broke it. ¡±I heard you don¡¯te to California like you used to.¡± I spoke up, trying to bring up a conversation. ¡±Yeah, I¡¯ve been busy.¡± he replied with a sigh. ¡±I heard you¡¯ve found your mate.¡± ¡±Yeah.¡± he mumbled with a weak smile. I red at him and noticed he wasn¡¯t in the mood to chi chat with me, so I thought it was better to leave and go back to my hotel room, since I hadn¡¯t been able to take a rest since the long journey. ¡±I think I should take my leave, I will be waiting for your call.¡± I stood up and shook hands with him. ¡±Nice meeting you alpha Eric.¡± he muttered and let go of my hand. ¡±I will call youter.¡± ¡±I will be waiting for your call.¡± I replied, and stood up from the couch. He stood on his feet and followed me to the lift. ¡±Bye.¡± he waved his hand slightly at me as the door of the lift closed. I pressed the button for thest floor and in a minute I was at thest floor. I got in, entered my car and my driver drove off. ¡±Where to sir?¡± he asked ¡±To the hotel.¡± I murmured tiredly and rxed on the chair. I hope Elliot finds thatdy very soon. I knew she had answers to my questions, but what surprised me was that she acted as if she didn¡¯t know Victoria, when the jacket she was putting on had Victoria¡¯s scent. All this was a mystery to me. If Victoria was alive, then why would she be here in Australia and why was there no record of her here in Australia. And Mike, why would he lie that she was dead, and he threw her at the bridge. I knew only Liam could help me answer these questions. Once he essed Mike¡¯s heart, I might be able to know what really happened. I groaned in anger when I realized I would have contacted Liam a long time ago, but I was so full of sorrow and pain that the thought never crossed my mind. If I had asked for his help, maybe all this wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Victoria¡¯s POV I felt nervous and restless as I wandered around the garden. Everyone was at home except for Elliot, and I found it strange. I worried if Eric know everything and held Elliot captive, or if they got in a fight and Elliot was hurt. So many thoughts buzzed in my head as I kept checking the time. I tried calling him, but I decided it was best I didn¡¯t call him. a Few minutester, I heard the sound of a car driving into the garage and quickly rushed to the garage where I saw Elliote out of the car with an angry expression on his face. ¡±Is something wrong.¡± I asked when I noticed the big frown on his face. ¡±Let¡¯s go in.¡± he muttered those words while walking away. ¡±Elliot.¡± I called out to him, but he ignored me and walked into the sitting room. ¡±You are back, and why did you refuse to pick up my calls?¡± Jennifer asked while giving me a death re. ¡±I was busy, but I¡¯m here now.¡±he kissed Jennifer on the cheek and took the stairs to his room without saying a word to me. This was strange, really strange. I walked upstairs to my bedroom and shut the door. Nervously, I sat on my bed and wondered what happened between Eric and Elliot that would make hime back home and refused to say a word to me. a Few minutester, A knock on my door got my attention. ¡±Come in.¡± I murmured, and Catherine opened the door and stood by it. ¡±Dinner is ready.¡± ¡±I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I shed her a weak smile andy on the bed with my back. ¡±Is everything okay.¡± she asked while stepping into the room. ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m just not hungry.¡± I gave her an assuring smile and looked away. She stood there for a while and stared at me with a curious look before leaving my room. I tried forgetting everything and made an effort to get some sleep when I heard a knock on my door. ¡±Come in.¡± I said and sat on the bed. The door opened and Elliot walked in with a calm expression on his face. ¡±You did note downstairs for dinner.¡± he said while sitting on my bed. ¡±What did he say to you.¡± I asked nervously and saw him shake his head for a while before speaking, ¡±Did Jennifer put on your jacket?¡± he asked. ¡±Yeah, she borrowed it this morning.¡±. I replied, confused at what my jacket had to do with what was going on. ¡±He met Jennifer, and perceived your scent on the jacket, right now, he is convinced you are here and wants me to find Jennifer.¡± he muttered with a groan. ¡±Shit.¡± I muttered out and stood up from the bed. ¡±He only knows Jennifer and what she looks like, but that little information is risky for you, Eric is determined to find you.¡± Elliot shook his head and went into deep thought before he spoke up, ¡±I think I should fly you to another country.¡± Elliot suggested with a frown. ¡±That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I cut him off, which made him raise his eyebrows at me. ¡±I¡¯m tired of running away from him, I don¡¯t care anymore, let hime, I will be waiting for him.¡± Chapter 109 Need to leave Victoria¡¯s POV I stood up from the bed and leaned on the door with folded arms. Tiredly, I sucked a deep breath and guessed this was the appropriate time to tell Elliot of my n to leave the house. ¡±Are you ready to face him now.¡± He asked while I stood there and did not know what to say to him. The truth was that I don¡¯t really know, but I don¡¯t care anymore. ¡±I can¡¯t keep running away from him, I have to face him one day.¡± I murmured and moved away from the door, ¡±I have something to say to you.¡± I murmured, almost to myself. Elliot raised his eyebrows, curious as he stared at me. ¡±What is it?¡±he asked with his curious eyes on me. I swallowed nervously as I sat beside him. Elliot has been of great help to me, but I can¡¯t keep staying in this house while putting him under so much pressure. ¡±I¡¯m leaving.¡± I mumbled almost to myself while I looked away, not able to look at his face. ¡±I have already gotten a room, I just need to buy my furniture and move in¡­¡± ¡±No.¡± Elliot cut me off, ¡±I won¡¯t allow it, there is no need for that.¡± he argued. I released a heavy sigh before speaking, ¡±I can¡¯t continue staying here Elliot, I just can¡¯t, please let me go.¡± I pleaded. ¡±No.¡± he slightly shook his head. I sighed frustrated, stood up from the bed and stood before him. ¡±I have to leave Elliot, sorry, but I can¡¯t stay here, Eric is looking for me, and I can¡¯t let him know that you have any hand in my disappearance.¡± I said, hoping he would understand things with me, but he didn¡¯t. ¡±Leave Eric to me, I will handle him my own way, you don¡¯t need to let yourself get worked up with that.¡± he stood up from the bed and ced his two hands on my shoulders. ¡±Rx and let me handle it, okay ?¡± I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I cut him in, ¡±No Elliot I just have to go please, I think I have overstayed my wee here.¡± I murmured those words almost to myself and tried moving away from him, but he took hold of my hand and pulled me to himself. ¡±Did anyone say anything to you?¡± he asked while staring at me with his two sets of sea-blue eyes that always brings shivers to my body whenever he stares at me. I gulped but did not say a word. ¡±I know Catherine will never want you to leave this house, so it¡¯s definitely Jennifer, right ?¡± he asked like he was so sure of it. ¡±No one said anything to me.¡± I tried convincing him, but I knew Elliot, he would never believe it. He let go of my hand and aimlessly walked around my room for a moment before speaking, ¡±You can leave if you wish to leave.¡±he murmured those words in a hurtful tone before leaving my room. I grumbled and copsed on the bed in frustration. Elliot was mad at me for thinking of leaving his house, but that was the best option left for me. Jennifer, his mate, didn¡¯t want me here, and it was obvious she hated me, so there was no need for me to stay. I knew I need to leave this house before Eric finds out I am staying here. If he gets to know I stay here, it will result into a big fight between him and Elliot, and I can¡¯t allow that happen. Iy on the bed and was about to drift to sleep when I noticed my room door slightly opened. I opened my eyes to see who wasing and saw it was Jennifering in with a tray of food in her hand. She kept the food on the bed and red at me with a furious look. ¡±Elliot was here for a long time, heaven knows what you guys were doing in here.¡± hearing these words from her, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Furiously, I stood up from the bed and stood before her with so much rage in me. ¡±And what is the meaning of what you just said?¡± I asked in anger. ¡±You heard me right, what were you two doing here.¡±she muttered angrily. I chuckled angrily at her words and shook my head in disbelief before speaking, ¡±If you really wanted to know what we were doing in my room, then you should have rushed into my room and caught us in the act.¡± I spoke angrily. Thisdy was too blind to see that I couldn¡¯t have anything to do with Elliot, not when I knew he had a mate and loved her so much. ¡±You think I¡¯m joking with you, right?¡± she asked in anger, as she thumped her feet on the floor while she eyed at me with so much anger and hatred. ¡±I know your type and I know how to deal with people like you.¡± she dered those words as a threat and angrily left my room. I shook my head in anger as I walked towards my closet. If not for Eric, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation where someone would throw such insults at me. I pulled out a jacket, put it on and left my room. I got downstairs and saw Jennifer downstairs watching a TV show. We locked eyes with each other for a second before I looked away and left the house. The security guard opened the gate for me while staring at me with curiosity, it was reallyte, and he knew I wasn¡¯t going to work. I took a deep breath to inhale the fresh breezeing from the atmosphere before I began walking away with no direction in my head. I walked for a bit until I decided I should go to the bar where I work and have a few bottles of drink, since today was my off day. I walked towards the direction of the drinking bar and in a few minutes I arrived at the bar. I got in, said Hi to my colleagues and took a free seat in the center of the hall while I ced a bottle of beer in front of me. I poured some beer into a cup and took a sip of it as I stared around the bar while I watched people dancing on the dancing floor. I spotted someone I knew, waved at her and continued drinking. For the past few hours, I haven¡¯t been myself, so many thoughts had been buzzing in my head since Eric arrived in this city. Elliot has done a lot for me and I can¡¯t put him in more problems. That is why I will have to start buying things for my new house starting from tomorrow. I was still in thought of what to do when I noticed a young guy taking the empty seat before me. I grumbled to myself because I needed some privacy, but with this man, I knew it was impossible. ¡±Hey.¡± he greeted me with a smile, I grumbled to myself and shed him a fake weak smile. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for chi chat. ¡±I¡¯m Christian.¡± he brought forth his hand for a handshake. ¡±Annabel.¡± I took his hand and slightly shook it before looking away. ¡±Are you alone.¡± he asked, ¡±Yes.¡± I grumbled to myself and thought of a way to end this conversation. I just didn¡¯t want a friendly chat. ¡±So what is a beautiful damsel doing all alone in such a ce?¡± he asked while staring at me with interested eyes. That¡¯s it, I can¡¯t talk to him anymore. I was about to respond and tell him I wasn¡¯t in the mood for chi chat when I noticed someone outside the bar with his back to me, making a phone call. He was putting on a simple long blue sleeve shirt and fitted ck jeans. His ck hair was roughly scattered. I felt my body be numb, and my hands became sweaty when I realized who it was. ¡±Eric.¡± I whispered nervously. What was he doing here? How did he find this ce? Someone like Eric could never be in a ce like this, then what is he doing here. I was still in thought when I saw him turn around and stared into the bar, but luckily for me, he couldn¡¯t see inside the bar because of the opaque ss used in the bar. As he turned to me, I got the opportunity to clearly see his face. His green eyes were dull and out of life, that I wondered what was wrong with him. I remember how I so much admired those eyes when I thought DOM Tim was someone else. His eyes were my favorite thing about him and every day when I came to the club I would wish to see him, so I could stare into his sparkling green eyes, but today those eyes are out of life and look so dull to me. Still In thoughts, I noticed he slowly took off the phone from his ear, sucked in a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡±Shit!.¡± I eximed in fear. I totally forgot that he could perceive me. ¡±Shit.¡± I blurted out and quickly stood to my feet. ¡±What¡¯s wrong.¡± the gentleman seated before me asked, while I ignored him, picked up my phone and left. I went to the staff changing room and left the club through the back door. I released a sigh of relief when I realized I was out of the club. Quickly, I packed my hair in a bun and began hurrying back home. In a few minutes, I got to Elliot¡¯s mansion. ¡±Is something wrong.¡± One of his security men asked when he noticed I was sweating profusely. ¡±I¡¯m fine, goodnight.¡± I murmured and hurried inside the house only to see Elliot and Jennifer in a hot argument, but when they noticed my presence they stopped. ¡±I will be upstairs.¡± I announced and hurriedly took the stairs to my room. I got in, shut the door and copsed on the bed. ¡±That was very close.¡± I murmured to myself as I felt my heart pounding. Eric would have seen me today if not for the ss in the bar. He would have caught me red-handed today if I wasn¡¯t an employee. Heaving a deep breath, I closed my eyes and could still see his perfect set of green eyes staring at the window. He was still incredibly handsome, and I hated myself for thinking of him this way. ¡±No, Victoria, you hate this man.¡± I warned myself and sat on the bed, This was a man who came into my life, imed he hated me, and yet masked himself up, so he could y me for a fool. I was supposed to hate this man and not to feel even a tiny bit of affection towards him. Few minutester, a soft knock came on my door and I knew who it was, without asking. ¡±The door is open.¡± I murmured, He opened the door and slowly walked in with his gaze fixed on me before he stared at the food on my reading table. ¡±Still haven¡¯t eaten.¡± he asked while standing by the door with folded arms. ¡±I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I murmured and looked away. He sucked a deep breath and released a heavy sigh before moving a bit closer to me. ¡±You saw Eric, right?¡± He did not utter those words as a question. Those words from him made me gulp nervously before speaking up, ¡±How did you know about this.¡± I asked, ¡±Because he called me, he knew you were there, and you also saw him.¡± Elliot grumbled softly. ¡±Shit.¡± I murmured. ¡±I told you working was a big risk, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± He said with a groan, while I grumbled but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡±You can¡¯t keep working in that ce, it¡¯s too risky¡­¡± I did not let him finish his words before I cut him off. ¡±I¡¯m done.¡± I spoke firmly, ¡±I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done hiding from him, I can¡¯t live in a cage just because I¡¯m running away from Eric, I just can¡¯t.¡± I dered firmly. Elliot red at me with curious eyes for a bit before he sighed and said, ¡±This is just a matter of a few days, and he will be gone.¡± He pleaded. ¡±I don¡¯t care anymore, Elliot, in fact, I want to meet him and tell him how much I hate him and ask him never toe close to me.¡± I muttered those words angrily, but deep down in my heart I felt something different from what I said. ¡±What are you even saying?¡± Elliot asked, while staring at me with curious eyes. I heard him but did not say a word. We sat there in silence as none of us said a word until I spoke up, ¡±It¡¯s gettingte, I don¡¯t want your mate to start thinking something is going on here.¡± I grumbled to myself, but I knew he heard me. ¡±What has she been saying to you.¡±he asked calmly, but I could notice the anger in his voice. ¡±Anything any youngdy would say if their mate keeps staying too long in another Ladies¡¯s room¡±. When he heard those words from me, he groaned and roughly stroked his hair before speaking, ¡±She has been troubling you right.¡± he asked. ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, I have to leave someday.¡± I dered those words to his hearing. I believed he heard, but acted like he did not. ¡±It¡¯ste, get some sleep.¡± he moved closer to me and ced a quick kiss on my cheek before leaving. As soon as he closed the door, I sighed and copsed on the bed. I knew Elliot was angry, but he was hiding it from me. Eric finding me in Elliot¡¯s house will cause a big fight between them, and I will have to avoid it. I was awoken by the loud sound of my rm. I groaned angrily and tossed around the bed. Throughout the night, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was in deep thoughts. Lazily, I stood up from the bed, said my morning prayers and strolled straight to the bathroom. I pulled off my clothes and stood at the mirror as I stared at the mark on my left neck and memories of what happened that night flickered in my head. To me, it was a bitter-sweet experience, bitter in the fact that I hated what happened between us that night and the pain I went through was a bit unbearable, but I can¡¯t deny the fact that I felt a sensational feeling run through my body as he marked me. Sighing heavily, I ced my hand on the mark on my neck and gently massaged it. Maybe things would have turned out well if Eric had been nice to me from the start. I took a deep breath and moved away from the mirror. I stepped into the shower and sighed in relief when the warm water sshed on my body. I closed my eyes and began sponging my body, but then DOM Tim¡¯s masked face shed in my head. His green sparkling eyes, soft tender and warm lips were what I felt as I kept sponging my body. His strong manly scent and how well he handled me the first day he made love to me. ¡±Shit.¡± I groaned and opened my eyes, What was I thinking? Tim and Eric are one person, and there is no DOM Tim but Eric. I sighed softly and slowly took my bath as I felt bitterness in me. After a long shower, I came out of the bathroom, walked into my room, and put on a casual clothes since I wasn¡¯t going out. I went downstairs and saw the cook was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. We greeted each other and I helped with preparing breakfast. In a few minutes everyone was at the dining table having breakfast when Catherine spoke up,¡±I¡¯ve prepared my things, I¡¯m leaving for the camp tomorrow.¡± She murmured those words to the hearing of Elliot. ¡±That won¡¯t happen.¡± Elliot angrily cut her off. ¡±I¡¯m going, father.¡± she dered firmly. ¡±Don¡¯t make me ground you.¡± he warned angrily. ¡±That¡¯s not gonna happen, I¡¯m almost thirteen, and you should stop treating me like a kid.¡± she barked out in anger. ¡±Really, so you think you are now bigger than my instructions.¡± Elliot yelled in anger and angrily dropped his spoon on the te. ¡±You are not going anywhere, that is my decision, and you are going to respect it.¡± he dered angrily and hit his hands on the table, making everyone trembled in fear. ¡±I won¡¯t ept it, Dad, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡±You will, because I¡¯m your father and my decision stands.¡± Elliot dered coldly. I saw Catherine murmur in tears, drop her spoon and stand at her feet. ¡±This was why I wanted to be with mother and not you. Mother will never do this to me.¡±she yelled at Elliot in tears and angrily climbed upstairs. ¡±Catherine.¡± Elliot called out to her, but she ignored him and rushed to her room. ¡±Shit.¡± Elliot grumbled in anger and roughly ran his fingers through his hair. I knew he loved Catherine so much, and it pained him to refuse her request, but he was just too scared that something might happen to her. Angrily, he picked up his phone and went upstairs to his room. I watched Jenniferfortably eating like nothing serious had just happened. ¡±Don¡¯t you think you should go talk to Elliot, I think he is in pain.¡± I suggested, but Jennifer scoffed and said, ¡±Whatever happens between them is none of my business, she is not my daughter, and besides they can¡¯t stay mad at each other for a long time.¡± she muttered and went back eating. I shook my head in disbelief and stood up from the chair. ¡±I believe all the food on this table will be enough for you to eat.¡± I stated those words in anger and left the dining table. I groaned in anger as I walked upstairs, wondering how someone like Elliot have such a person as Jennifer as a mate. People like Jennifer should be a mate to Eric, she and Eric fit so perfectly. I walked up to Catherine¡¯s door and knocked on it, but got no response from her. I called out to her again and still got no response from her, which was strange. The Catherine I knew would yell and ask me to leave her alone, but today she was quiet, and I find it really strange. ¡±Catherine.¡± I called out in panic and hit on the door as a cold shiver ran through my body, hoping what I was thinking was actually wrong.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 110 Catherine in trouble Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±Catherine.¡± I called out in fear as I banged on the door. ¡±What¡¯s going on.¡± Elliot asked, while leaving his room, which was next to Catherine¡¯s. ¡±I have been calling her, but she is not responding.¡± I spoke in panic and continued banging on the door. ¡±Catherine.¡± Elliot called out with a loud voice, but still got no response from her. ¡±Shit.¡± Elliot yelled in panic. ¡±Move aside.¡± saying those words, he gently moved me away from the door. ¡±Catherine.¡± he called out again, but still no response. ¡±The door is a bit hard, I have to change into my wolf in order to break it¡­¡± Elliot did not let those words finish from his mouth before he started undressing himself right in front of me. Realizing what he was doing, I quickly turned around in embarrassment as I noticed he was totally naked behind me. I heard sounds and movement but refused to look back, out of fear and panic. I felt my legs shaking and my hands trembling as I heard heavy footsteps behind me. ¡±Holy Mary.¡± I shouted in fear when I felt a soft, hairy animal touching me. Curiously, I turned around and saw a wine-colored wolf standing before me. Sensing my fear, he lowered his head to me, indicating I shouldn¡¯t be scared before going to Catherine¡¯s door. He banged the door twice and the strong metallic door fell down t before us. ¡±Catherine.¡± I shouted in fear the moment I saw Catherine¡¯s body on the floor. I rushed to her and carried her in my arms while I shook her body, but she wasn¡¯t responding. ¡±What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Jennifer asked while rushing in. ¡±I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± I trembled in fear as I roughly shook her, but still got no response from her. ¡±Give her to me.¡± I heard Elliot¡¯s voice behind me. I turned around and saw Elliot was half dressed with just his pants on, and I wondered how he shifted back to his human form so quickly, that I didn¡¯t notice. He took Catherine from my arms and carried her so easily like a baby. He ced his ear on her chest for observation and gently ced her on the bed. ¡±We are going to the hospital.¡± he muttered those words and went for his shirt, picked it up and hurriedly put on his shirt. ¡±What is wrong with her?¡± I asked in panic as I watched Elliot take her out of her room. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, this is nothing new, it is gonna be fine.¡± He spoke in a soft, calm voice that I wondered how a father could be this calm despite his daughter lying unconscious. He hurried downstairs with Catherine in his arms, while Jennifer and I followed him from behind. The driver saw us, rushed to the car and opened it for us. ¡±Stay at home.¡± Elliot tried stopping me, but I cut him off, ¡±I can¡¯t stay at home, not when I know Catherine¡¯s life is in danger.¡± I muttered firmly and went inside the car. Elliot wanted to say something or even argue with me, but he realized the more we stayed there, the more dangerous it was for Catherine, so he decided to let me join them. We all rushed into the hospital with Catherine in Elliot¡¯s arms. A nurse saw us and hurried to us, ¡±It happened again?¡± she asked, Elliot nodded his head and ced her on the bed. ¡±We will take it from here.¡± The nurses pulled the bed away while a doctor followed them from behind. ¡±Everything will be okay.¡± Jennifer kissed Elliot on the cheek and ced her head on his shoulders. I released a heavy sigh and sat on the chair as we waited for the doctor and nurses. We sat there in silence and none of us said a word, but our worries filled the atmosphere. In my two years of living with Elliot and his daughter, I have never experienced such a situation. But I remember the night Elliot left me stranded at the club and how he came back after a week, notifying his daughter was sick. I sighed and nervously ran my fingers through my hair as we waited for the doctor to finish working on her. Few minutester, the doctor walked out of the room with a weak smile on his face. ¡±How is she.¡± Jennifer asked, ¡±Don¡¯t worry, she is fine and is already awake. You can go see her.¡± ¡±Thank you so much, Doc.¡± Elliot shook hands with the doctor and walked into the room, while we followed behind. We got in and met Catherine already seated on the bed. ¡±How are you.¡± Elliot asked while he gently caressed her cheek, but she frowned at him and looked away. ¡±What happened, Catherine? We were all scared.¡± Jennifer spoke up while sitting beside Catherine. ¡±You should ask Dad.¡± Catherine responded in anger while staring at Elliot, who had a calm expression on his face. ¡±This is why I don¡¯t want you going to that camp. What if something like this happens¡­¡± those words did not finish from Elliot¡¯s lips before Catherine cut him off. ¡±All this wouldn¡¯t have happened if you had let me go to the camp, I only go through this when I¡¯m angry that I can¡¯t control my breath.¡± Cat yelled and looked away. Everyone was quiet and nobody said a word until Catherine looked in my direction and shed me a weak smile. ¡±Can you please get me a cup of Americano coffee.¡± She pleaded. ¡±Yeah sure.¡± I smiled at her and was about to go to the door when Elliot spoke up, ¡±I¡¯ll go get it.¡± ¡±No.¡± Catherine shook her head in disapproval. I gave Elliot an assuring smile before leaving the room. I knew what he was scared of. He feared Elliot finding me, but I cared no more. In fact, I wanted to see him and put an end to all this. I left the hospital and walked for a while before I sighted a coffee shop. I got in, bought four cups of coffee, paid for it and was on my way out when to my surprise, I made eyes with someone so familiar. He was seated at one of the tables with a cup of coffee in his hand while he stared at me with stunned brown eyes. I felt cold shivers run down my spine and for a second, I lost my voice as I watched him stand up from the chair and majestically walk up to me. ¡±Victoria.¡± he called out my name in a calm, deep voice that brought more shivers to my body. ¡±Prince Liam.¡± He did not let me say another word before he pulled me to himself and gave me a tight hug. ¡±Jeez, I mourned your death.¡± Liam murmured those words before releasing me from his tight embrace. ¡±Come sit with me.¡± he did not let me object to it before he gently pulled me alongside him. He pulled out a seat for me to sit while he sat in front of me. ¡±Is this you.¡± he asked while trying to take my hand, but I quickly took it off from the table because I knew what he was about to do. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± He apologized when he noticed my reaction. I nodded my head but did not say a word. ¡±Why did Mike say he killed you and threw you on the bridge when you were alive and healthy?¡± Liam asked with his curious eyes on me. ¡±It¡¯s a long story, I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡± ¡±Really?¡± Liam spoke in an angry tone that I hadn¡¯t heard him used on me. ¡±Do you know how the news of your death is killing my friend Eric?¡± he asked in anger. ¡±Even though he acts strong and mighty, I knew he was dying slowly inside just because he thought he had lost his mate while you are here doing goddess knows what.¡± he half yelled in anger. Hearing those words, I swallowed nervously but did not say a word. ¡±Where is your baby.¡± He asked while staring at me with piercing eyes. ¡±I lost it, Mike killed it.¡± I replied while standing to my feet. ¡±You only care for the pain your friend went through, what about the pains I went through, huh?¡± I asked in anger. ¡±I have to leave my aunt, work, and friends just to start life all over and here you are telling me about a man who caused me all this pains.¡± I spoke angrily. ¡±Well, you can call him and tell him that I¡¯m not dead, but very much alive, and I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± I dered those words, took the box of coffee on the table and walked out of the coffee shop. I took a few steps away from the door when I felt a warm, strong hand on me. Without turning around, I knew who it was. ¡±Let go of me.¡± I spoke in a low voice, but my anger could be noticed. ¡±Listen, I¡¯m so sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said those words to you without knowing your reasons for doing all this.¡± he apologized sincerely. ¡±Here is my card. I will be here for a few days. You can call me so that we can at least have dinner or lunch together.¡± he ced his card in my hand, let go of me and walked away. Curiously, I stared at the card and read what was written on it. Prince Liam Morrison, CEO Morrison group ofpanies? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. House Address, number 1 Morrison Estate, California. Office address, 26 Rodeo Drive, California. Office number, +434-678-945-8906. Telephone number +1-032-245-4657. I stared at the card one more time and decided to put it in my pocket. Maybe one day I will have use for it. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV Quickly, I went for my phone as I noticed it was ringing, ¡±Were you able to do it.¡± I asked, hoping he was sessful in hacking the security cameras. ¡±Yes sir, it was very easy, I just sent you videos ording to the time you requested, check them out.¡± ¡±Thank you, you will hear from me.¡± ¡±There will be no need for that alpha, I¡¯m d I could help.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± I thanked him and ended the call. I scrambled to myptop, opened my email and clicked on the documents he sent me. Nervously, I took a deep breath before ying it. I watched for few minutes before I caught sight of someone walking into the bar. I did not need to look any further because I knew who it was. ¡±Mine.¡± My wolf whispered in excitement as I watched Victoria walking in. She stood in front of the bar stand, talking casually with the workers like she knew them well, and walked away. I watched her took an empty table and ced her drink on the table. Seated on the chair, I was able to take a better look at her. Her spotless white skin, long thick ck hair and her amazing sets of brown eyes were all still the same. She was just the way she was two years ago, only that this time she was more beautiful and looked a bit mature. ¡±Victoria.¡± I called out her name slowly to myself. After all, my wolf wasn¡¯t wrong, Victoria is alive and in Australia here, but why would she be hiding here. I watched her chatting with a man who took the seat before her. Seeing them together, I groaned as I felt jealous. This was my mate I had been searching for the past two years, and here was a random guyfortably talking to her. I noticed how she took a sip of her drink and looked towards the direction of the entrance door, and then I knew that she must have seen me. ¡±Shit.¡± I muttered out, frustrated, as I realized she knew I was here in Australia. I watched her stare in that direction for a while before she quickly stood up and walked into the counter and disappeared out of my sight. I went for myptop and reyed it again to make sure I saw what I saw correctly. And again she quickly stood up from the chair and walked to the counter before she disappeared from my sight. Watching the video, I realized she saw me through the ss and ran away, but why would she run and hide from me. Grunting, I stood to my feet and roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I pondered about why she ran away from me. ¡±I need to find her and speak to her, and I need to do it really quick.¡± I advised myself and switched off myptop. I put on my jacket, picked up my phones and car keys from the table before leaving the hotel room. I got into the car and drove to the bar myself, since I knew most ces in Australia. I drove for a while and arrived at the bar. Quickly, I put off the engine and came out of the car. I walked into the bar and went straight to the bar stand. From the video, I knew Victoria was a worker here, she talked to almost all the workers and even left the bar through the worker¡¯s back door. ¡±Good day sir.¡± The bartender greeted me. ¡±I want to see your manager.¡±, I spoke firmly. She stared at me with a curious look and was about to speak when I noticed a man in histe thirties stood before me with a calm look on his face. ¡±I overheard you asking for me, how may I help you.¡± he asked while staring at me with curiosity. ¡±You look like someone familiar, but I can¡¯t ce where I must have seen your face.¡± he said those words, still staring at me. Not wanting to exin much, I went for my jacket pocket, took out my card and handed it over to him. ¡±I knew it, but I had doubt in my head that your kind of person could be in a ce like this.¡± he said with a smile on his face. ¡±Please follow me to my office.¡± he said those words and slightly lowered his head before leading the way to his office. I followed him into his office and sat on the visitor¡¯s seat. ¡±And to what do I own this pleasant surprise.¡± he asked with a weing but nervous smile on his face. ¡±Thank you, I need your help in finding someone.¡± I pleaded. ¡±Who might that be.¡± he asked. ¡±Victoria Williams, I believe she is a worker here.¡± Hearing those words from me, he raised his eyebrows confused, before speaking up. ¡±Victoria Williams?¡± he asked. ¡±Yes.¡± He shook his head and typed into hisputer before speaking up, ¡±I don¡¯t have anyone by the name Victoria Williams.¡± he spoke confidently. ¡±How is that possible?¡± I muttered out confused, ¡±She was here yesterday and left the bar through the counter.¡± I exined. ¡±She was here?¡± he asked while in thought. ¡±Yes, but I think she wasn¡¯t on duty.¡± I exined. He thought for a while before he said, ¡±Describe this Victoria Williams to me.¡± ¡±That¡¯s easy.¡± I muttered out, Victoria lives in my head, and it will be an easy task to describe her. ¡±She has very light white skin tones, lighter than mine, a slim body figure but not too slim.¡± saying those words I remembered how easy Victoria was to carry. ¡±Thick long ck hair and two sets of brown eyes¡­¡± ¡±That is Anabel Johnston.¡± the manager cut me in. ¡±Anabel Johnston.¡± I asked, confused. ¡±Yes, thedy you just described is Anabel Johnston, and she is a worker here. Let me show you her file.¡± he muttered and tapped a few buttons on hisputer before he shifted it over to me. ¡±Take a look.¡± I turned theputer over to myself, and shockingly it was really Victoria, but this time she was bearing the name Anabel Johnston, this exins why I couldn¡¯t find her. Chapter 111 Meet again and tragedy Alpha Eric¡¯s POV With dumbfounded eyes, I scanned through her profile and was shocked when I read she was born in Australia, and has a younger sister and an older brother. This was strange, really strange. As I read through her file, I marveled that she was able to change her identity so easily, and why would she change her identity so suddenly. ¡±Is she the one?¡± he asked, ¡±Yes.¡± I replied while taking note of her home address. ¡±Did she offend you or wrong you?¡± he asked with curious eyes. ¡±No.¡± I shook my head. ¡±We had a little fight and I have been looking for her, and thanks to you, I¡¯m able to find her.¡± I said and brought forth my hand for a handshake. ¡±Thank you.¡± ¡±It¡¯s my pleasure, let me see you out.¡± he led the way out of his office until we got to the bar stand. ¡±Thanks.¡± I shed him a grateful smile before leaving for the car. Hurriedly, I went to my car, got inside and drove off. I felt my heart racing with excitement as I drove as fast as I could to her home address. I just can¡¯t wait to see Victoria again after two years of torture. Happily, I increased the speed of the car as I felt my heart pounding with joy, but then I felt a glimpse of fear in me. I was scared of what her reaction would be if she saw me again. I knew Victoria hated me, I knew she hated me as Eric, and I needed to clear things up with her. After a twenty-minute drive and by the help of a map on my phone, I arrived at her address. To my surprise, the house was huge, not just a house, but a Mansion. There was a small gate at the entrance of the building, which was locked. I shook my head in disbelief as I wondered how Victoria could be living in such a house. If this wasn¡¯t her home, then who the hell was she living with. I felt a bit jealous and restless as the thought of her staying with a man buzzed in my thoughts, but I shook it off and went out of the car.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I walked towards the gate and knocked softly on it and a few minutester, a man came out of the house and made his way to the gate. The moment he got to the gate, he quickly lowered his head to me. ¡±Alpha Eric?¡± ¡±Yes, you know me?¡± I asked. ¡±Of course, which werewolf wouldn¡¯t know you.¡± he lowered his head and opened the gate for me. ¡±He never told me you wereing.¡± hearing those words from him, I realized Victoria was living with a man who happened to know me, but who the hell was he. ¡±Where is Annabel?¡± I asked, ¡±They all went to the hospital, but will be back soon¡­¡± ¡±Oh, they are here.¡± He hurried to the gate and opened it. Curiously, I stared at the car driving into thepound and noticed the driver wanted to drive into the garage, but stopped immediately he or she noticed me. Without a second thought, I walked slowly to the car while I noticed there were two body figures in the car, and they were not moving. I stood by the door of the car and tried peeking inside, but the ss was tinted, and I couldn¡¯t see whoever was inside. ¡±Mate.¡± my wolf howled with excitement, ¡±Victoria!¡± I muttered out excitedly and knocked on the window of the door in panic. Victoria was inside the car and I wondered who was also in the car with her. ¡±Victoria, I know you are inside the car, pleasee out.¡± I begged as I kept knocking on the window of the car. A click sounded on the door, and slowly I moved away as I noticed the car was unlocked. Out of panic, I sucked in a deep breath and shut my eyes in order topose my overly excited wolf who was trying to take control of me. After a few seconds ofposing my wolf, I quickly opened my eyes and saw Victoria standing just a few inches away from me with folded arms. ¡±Mine.¡± I muttered out alongside my wolf. She was just the same old Victoria, but this time there was something different in her eyes, and it scared me. ¡±What are you doing here.¡± she asked in anger, but I totally ignored her and pulled her to myself. She struggled in my arms, but I was too strong for her. ¡±Let go of me.¡± she yelled and hit my chest, but I felt nothing. I was happy, really happy that I was able to hold her again in my arms after all the pain I went through when I thought I had lost her. ¡±Let me go.¡± She screamed in anger and kept hitting my chest, but I totally ignored her and tightened my grip on her. ¡±I miss you so much.¡± I murmured those words to her hearing and softly kissed her forehead before letting go of her. ¡±Damn you.¡± she yelled and pped me heavily on the cheek. ¡±How dare you touch me.¡± she cried out in anger. I took a deep breath and gently massaged my face. This was nothingpared to the pain I felt when I thought I had lost her. ¡±What are you doing here?¡± she asked again while I roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I thought of what to say to her. ¡±Eric, have you lost your tongue or should I say DOM Tim.¡± she yelled in anger. ¡±Allow me exin everything to you.¡± I tried moving closer to her, but she took a step backward. ¡±Stay away from me, don¡¯t you daree any closer.¡± she warned while pointing a finger at me. ¡±Listen, I wanted to tell you everything after my trip from China, but you were gone before I came back¡­¡± ¡±Lies.¡± she cut me off. ¡±¡¯You liar, how much fun did you have ying with my emotions.¡± she yelled with anger and hate. ¡±You hated me as Eric and wanted to be with me as DOM Tim, nice y.¡± she pped her both hands at me with bitterness. ¡±Bravo, I must say, you did a fantastic job. ¡±That¡¯s not true. I never yed with your feelings, Vicky. I thought I hated you, but the more I came closer to you, the more I realized I love you, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that to you.¡± I tried exining, hoping she would believe me, but the looks in her eyes meant one thing, she will never believe me. Victoria¡¯s POV I pped my hands and scoffed loudly at his words. ¡±Did you just say you love me.¡± I asked in a mocking tone while he shook his head and tried moving closer to me, but I stopped him with my hand. ¡±Stay back.¡± I ordered. He stared at me with those two sets of green eyes that always bring shivers to my body, before speaking up, ¡±Let¡¯s sit and let me exin¡­¡± he tried speaking, but I cut him off. ¡±There is nothing to talk about Eric, you and I are done, there is nothing between us.¡± I dered firmly. ¡±That¡¯s not true Vicky, you are my mate, and we are bonded to each other.¡± he spoke in a soft calm voice and I wondered what was going through Eric¡¯s head, he was indeed different from the Eric whose hatred towards me could be seen all over him. ¡±Give me a chance and I will make everything right.¡± He pleaded. Hearing those words from him, I felt my body melt at his words, but quickly I shook them off. I can¡¯t let his words get through me, I hate him and will always hate him. ¡±You are saying this because of your wolf and your selfish desires, you have no feelings, someone like you will never love someone like me.¡± I stated firmly. ¡±That was what I thought, but I was proven wrong the moment I fell in love with you.¡± He responded quickly. The way he expressed those words, one would think he meant everything he said, but I knew this was a trick from him. ¡±Leave me alone, Eric, I left everything behind just to run away from you and yet, you won¡¯t let me be.¡± I yelled in anger and tried moving away, but he hurried to me, gripped my arms and pulled me to himself. ¡±Let go of her.¡± I heard Elliot¡¯s angry yell from behind. ¡±Shit!¡¯ I turned around and stared at him with stunned eyes. We agreed that he would stay in the car until I settled things with Eric, but I was shocked when I saw him walking towards our direction with an angry look. ¡±Let her go.¡± he yelled in anger and forcefully pulled me away from Eric¡¯s grip. ¡±Are you okay.¡± he asked while staring at me with concern, but before I could respond, Eric yanked him away from me by the cor. ¡±What are you doing with her?¡± he yelled in anger and jealousy. ¡±Calm down and get your hands off me.¡± Elliot spoke angrily and tried taking Eric¡¯s grip away from him, but it was too tight for him. ¡±How dare you take what is mine.¡± Eric yelled in anger and pushed Elliot away. I stared with terrified eyes as I watched him shift into his big ck wolf right in front of me while his clothes were torn to pieces. I heard a loud howl, turned around and noticed Elliot shifting to a big wine-colored wolf behind me. ¡±Stop!¡± I yelled and felt fear run down my spine as I watched them attack each other with so much strength that the ground shook under my foot. ¡±Stop.¡± I pleaded, but no one listened to me. ¡°Stop.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice as I watched them bounce on each other. I felt my head spinning around as I watched two big wolves fighting before me. Two wolves shifting before me was something I could handle, but then fighting before me was something I couldn¡¯t take. ¡°Stop.¡± I begged, as I could no longer look in their direction. With fear, I felt my heartbeat increase as I heard a loud growling from behind me, but I was unable to look any further. With fear, I ced my hands on my head when I felt it spinning around, the loud howl and vibration of the ground was too much for me and I couldn¡¯t take it. Slowly, I turned around and saw Elliot¡¯s big wined wolf on the floor and Eric¡¯s big ck wolf was on top of it trying to bounce on it, but Elliot Wolf was fast but not as fast enough to avoid Eric¡¯s hit. ¡°Eric, stop.¡± I yelled in fear as I watched Eric¡¯s wolf on Elliot¡¯s wolf throwing fists at him, and I noticed Elliot¡¯s wolf was bing weak. ¡°Eric.¡± I yelled in fear as I ran to the two big wolves on the floor and out of stupidity and fear, I ran into the fight and that was when everything spun around. I felt a hard, painful hit on my head, and before I could process what was happening, I was flung away. With my eyes slightly closed, I heard a whimpering sound behind me, but the pain in my head was so unbearable that I realized I was losing consciousness. I tried staying awake, but before I knew it, I fell unconscious. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I felt my anger overwhelming my wolf at the thought of Elliot touching his mate. My wolf pushed Elliot¡¯s wolf on the floor and with ease, he jumped on it and began throwing fists at him. I tried controlling the anger in my wolf, but it was not mine to control. My wolf hit Elliot¡¯s wolf with anger and jealousy that I couldn¡¯t control him, no matter how hard I tried. I noticed Elliot¡¯s wolf stopped attacking me, and before I knew why he stopped fighting, I had already hit Victoria heavily on the head and threw her away from me. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf whimpered in pain as I watched Victoria falling on the floor. Quickly, I touched her, but noticed her eyes closing gradually before me. With panic, I copsed on the floor and howled in anger and pain as I shifted back to my human form, naked. I took her in my arms while on the floor and tried waking her up, but then I noticed her pool of blood on the floor. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled in pain and stood up from the floor. I scrambled to my car, went to my boot and took out a long pants and a shirt and hurriedly put them on. I ran back to Victoria and noticed Elliot had shifted to his human form and was shaking her, trying to wake her up. ¡°Let her go.¡± I yelled in anger and took Victoria away from his arms. I rushed to my car, ced her on the back seat, rushed to the driver¡¯s seat, got into the car and drove off. I felt my hand shaking on the steering of the car as I drove at high speed to a nearby hospital, and luckily, there was a hospital nearby. I parked the car and hurriedly got out of the car. With fear, I rushed to the back seat, and took her out of the car while calling out for a nurse. Hearing my yell, Two nurses rushed out with a bed. Quickly, I ced her on the bed and rushed in with them, but I wasn¡¯t allowed into the emergency room. I groaned angrily at myself and punched the wall, while doctors and nurses kept staring at me with startled eyes. I stared at my hands and noticed they were stained with Victoria¡¯s blood. I yelled angrily at myself when I realized all this was all my fault. If only I had been able to control my angry wolf, then maybe I would have noticed her just the way Elliot did. I roughly ran my fingers through my head as I walked aimlessly in fear as the thought of something bad happening to Victoria buzzed in my head. ¡°You are a big fool, who only allows his anger to control him.¡± I heard Elliot¡¯s angry voice behind me. Angrily, I walked up to him and wanted to throw punches at him, but I just couldn¡¯t. Victoria was in that room fighting for her life just because of my anger and carelessness, and here I was, about starting another fight. We both stared at each other with anger, but didn¡¯t say a word or make a move. After a moment of silence, Elliot sat on the chair in deep thoughts while I walked around aimlessly as I kept staring at the door while murmuring a silent prayer to the moon goddess. We waited for more than an hour before the door opened, and the doctor walked out. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked in panic, The doctor took a deep breath and shook his head before speaking up, ¡°What caused the hit on her head?¡± The doctor asked. His question made fear run through my body, not because I was scared of him finding out I did it to her, but because of the look on his face.¡± What is wrong with her?¡± I asked in fear. The doctor shook his head and stared at Elliot and me with curious eyes before speaking up. ¡°The hit on her head was a severe one, very hard, that I think they might be someplications.¡± the doctor murmured to himself, but I could clearly hear him. ¡°Complications, how, why.¡± I asked in panic as I felt my hands trembling in fear. ¡°We have to wait until she wakes up to run some test on her, but until then, we need to let the medication work on her.¡± the doctor exined. His words made me release a heavy sigh of regret and copse on the chair. ¡°You can go see her now, but make sure not to wake her up, she needs to wake up on her own.¡± he advised, while I nodded my head but did not say a word. The doctor left, but I couldn¡¯t get up from my seat. It felt like my body was numb and out of life. How could I be so careless not to notice her, even when Elliot did. I have never hit a human in my wolf form and other wolves like me take days to heal from my hit, then how could a fragile human like Victoria heal from this? Chapter 112 My fault Alpha Eric¡¯s POV We both sat in silence as none of us said a word until I noticed Elliot left the chair as he murmured in pain while rubbing his both arms. ¡°I wonder the kind of pains she must be going through.¡± he muttered those words to himself and was about walking away when I stood up and blocked his way. ¡°She was with you all this while.¡± I asked, not in anger, but with curiosity. I wondered why Victoria would leave everything behind just to be with him. ¡°Your mate is in there, fighting for her life, and you stand here asking me stupid questions.¡± Elliot asked angrily and moved closer to me. ¡°You made her run away, You made her turn to something else and here you are asking me stupid questions, get out of my way alpha Eric.¡± He spelled out thest words with anger. His words got me confused and curious about what he meant by I was the reason Victoria ran away. ¡°What are you saying,¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what you did ?¡¯ he yelled in anger. ¡°You said you hated her and yet, you yed with her feelings, you pretended to be someone else and made her fall in love with you thinking it was someone else, while she never knew it was you all along.¡± he expressed those words with a disgruntled look. ¡°She did nothing to you, yet all you ever did to her was to cause her pain and torture.¡± He shook his head with anger and continued, ¡°Pray nothing happen to her, I don¡¯t care whether she is your mate or not, but I will fight you with myst blood.¡± he yelled angrily to me and left the hospital while holding his left arm which made me realized they were broken. Hearing those words from him, I couldn¡¯t move a bit, even though his words hurt me I knew he was right. All I ever did to Victoria was cause her pain, and now she is fighting for her life just because of me. With a heartache, I took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the door of her private room. Slowly, I opened the door and went in. With a heart filled with guilt, I stood by the door and saw Victoria lying on the bed with her eyes closed and a big bandage on her head. Seeing her in such a state, I felt my heart clenched in pain and tears drop on my cheek as I walked slowly to the bed. I sat beside her and took her cold hands in mine and ced kisses on them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±, I whispered those words, almost to myself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the things I made you go through.¡± I murmured in regret as I remembered all I told her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Please forgive me and give me another chance.¡± I begged while I gently squeezed her hand. Not getting a response from her, I swallowed in pain and stared at her, she was so beautiful and peaceful in her sleep. Her beautiful long ck hair fell on her shoulder, but I couldn¡¯t see her beautiful brown eyes because they were closed, out of my carelessness and anger. I sat there staring at her sleeping peacefully on the bed. She was living her life her own way until I walked into her life and brought her so much pain and sorrow. Sighing heavily, I rubbed her hands in mine to warm them up as I continued staring at her. I sat there for hours until I heard my phone ringing. I went for it and noticed it was my secretary calling, which forced a sigh out of my lips as I picked up the call. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m in your hotel room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the hotel.¡± I spoke tiredly. ¡°Where are you sir?¡± he spoke in panic. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary, I know about the meeting, I will be there.¡± I grumbled and ended the call. After ending the call, I stood up from the chair, stared at her one more time before cing a kiss on her forehead. I walked out of the room, left the hospital, got into my car and drove off. I hit the steering of the car as I drove back to the hotel. My wolf was silent, really silent, and it angered me. I knew he was angry and disappointed at himself for hitting his mate. I tried essing him, but he shut himself away from me with pain and shame. I drove into the hotel, parked in the parking lot and took the lift to my room. I got to my room, took off the stained shirt from my body and walked into the shower. I sighed in pain as I remembered all that happened a few hours ago. Today was supposed to be a happy day for me. I was supposed to reunite with Victoria and work things out with her, but I just couldn¡¯t control my anger and jealousy. With a heavy foot, I walked back to the room, took out a suit from the closet, put it on and left the room. I left the hotel and was on my way to the venue of the meeting when I saw my secretary¡¯s calling in. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± I announced and ended the call. In a few minutes, I was at the venue of the meeting. I parked my car and went into the hall. I took a seat while my secretary stood behind me. ¡°Are you okay, sir.¡± He asked while staring at me with a concerned look. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I muttered in a low tone and took the file from him as the meeting began. All through the meeting, I wasn¡¯t concentrating, and my secretary knew it. The meeting went on and on until it was finally over. Quickly, I stood on my feet and left the room without exchanging greetings. I hurried to my car and drove out. I drove back to the hospital and rushed into Victoria¡¯s room. I went in and stood by the door as I watched the doctor checking her vitals. He noticed me and shed me a weak smile. ¡°The scan we did on her is out, but we are waiting for her to wake up to get our final result.¡± he announced and walked up to me. ¡°The hit on her head caused some brain damage, but we are still not sure until she wakes up.¡± Hearing those words from him, I felt my heart clenched and fear ran through my body. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked in fear. ¡°Calm down, we are still not sure until she wakes up.¡± he flickered an assuring smile and left the room. I felt my hands trembling in fear as the doctor¡¯s words kept buzzing in my head. ¡°No.¡± I whispered to myself in pain as I moved closer to her. I copsed on the chair and I felt hot tears on my cheek, ¡±this wasn¡¯t happening, this can¡¯t be true.¡± I mumbled as I took Victoria¡¯s hand and ced kisses on them while I felt fear all over my body. ¡°Brain damage.¡± I murmured to myself and shook my head in disbelief. This can¡¯t be true, this can¡¯t be happening. How can this happen in just the space of one day. I groaned in anger as I realized I was the one who was the cause of all this, all this wouldn¡¯t havee to this if I was able to control my anger and jealousy. I whined in anger and stood up from the chair as I became angry at myself for not seeing her. She was right there before me, and yet, I couldn¡¯t notice her. The moment I saw her on the floor, I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out without someplication because I knew the hit on her head was severe. A few minutester, the door opened and Elliot walked in with a miserable look on his face. He stared at Victoria for a while and moved closer to her, totally ignoring me. He sat beside her, staring at her without saying a word, while I walked to the other side of the bed and stood there. ¡°What happened?¡± I murmured to myself, but I knew Elliot heard me clearly. ¡°You should ask her when she wakes up,¡± he replied with anger and stood up from the chair. I released a heavy sigh and walked over to his side and stood before him. ¡°I know Victoria has been with you for the past two years, and I¡¯m curious to know what is going on.¡± I spoke in a calm voice, hoping I would get some answers from him. ¡°I have nothing to say to you, wait until she wakes up, she has answers to all your questions. ¡°He dered those words in irritation, and was about walking away when we heard a soft whimpering from Victoria. Quickly, I rushed to her and stood beside her as I noticed she was moving on the bed while she murmured words I couldn¡¯t pick up. ¡°Victoria¡±. I called out her name and tried touching her, but Elliot stopped me from forcefully waking her up. Quickly, I pressed the alert button and within some seconds a nurse and a doctor walked in. ¡°She is waking up.¡± I murmured in fear, ¡°Step aside.¡± I stepped aside and watched the doctor check her vitals. I saw her move her body slowly until she blinked hershes and slowly opened her eyes. I sighed in relief and rushed to her, but she totally ignored me and stared at the doctor like he was a strange being. ¡°Hospital?¡± she murmured and stared around the room with startled and confused eyes. ¡°What am I doing in a hospital.¡± she asked in a calm and confused tone while moving her gaze around until she met eyes with me. We met eyes with each other and I noticed something different in her eyes. The anger and hatred I saw in her eyes a few hours ago were all gone from her eyes, and this time it was reced with questions and curiosity. Chapter 113 Awake Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I stared back at her but saw no reaction in her eyes, rather she stared at me with a confused look before moving her gaze back to the doctor. ¡°What am I doing here and who are these men.¡± she asked while staring at Elliot and me with curiosity. I was shocked by her words and rushed to her, but the doctor stopped me. ¡°Let her be.¡± he pushed me aside and stood beside her. ¡°I¡¯m doctor Steven and you are in the hospital,¡± the doctor announced with a weing smile. ¡°What am I doing in a hospital?¡± she asked while touching her bandaged head. ¡°Stay calm, everything is fine.¡± the doctor tried assuring her, but she wasn¡¯t taking it. ¡°What am I doing here and where is my aunt?¡± she screamed at the top of her voice while trying to get out of the bed, but the nurses held her for the doctor to insert an injection in her. ¡°What did you give me? Who are these men and what am I doing here?¡± she asked in fear as she kept staring at everyone in the room with terrified eyes. ¡°Where is my aunt,¡± she yelled in a weak voice and dropped t on the bed.¡± ¡°I want my aunt.¡± she pleaded slowly in tears which tore my heart into pieces. I rushed to her, took hold of her hands and gently squeezed them. ¡°What is wrong with her, why can¡¯t she remember anything?¡± I asked in worry. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, until her results are out.¡± The doctor responded with a heavy sigh. ¡°We need to wait until she wakes up again to see if she will still react this way. If she does, then we will have to carry out some physical therapy on her.¡± ¡°Therapy?¡± Eliot asked in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she is suffering from lost memory?¡± Elliot asked in worry as he moved closer to her. His words made my head spin around, but I quickly shook it off. It can¡¯t be possible, it can¡¯t be, Victoria can¡¯t lose her memory just like that. Iforted myself with those words. ¡°We are not certain, until the results are out, and the therapy is being done, then we can know what is really wrong with her. Excuse me, I have to leave.¡± he exined those words to us and left the room. ¡°No.¡± I whined in pain and moved away from her. Elliot stood there in silent and shook his head in anger before speaking, ¡°Congrattions Eric you¡¯ve done your worst, hope you are happy now.¡± he muttered with anger as he stared at me with hatred. ¡°Pray nothing happens to her, I don¡¯t care if she is your mate or not, but I will kill you with everything in me.¡± he dered those words as a threat and left the room. Hearing those words from him, I copsed on the chair. What have I done, what did I just do. I stared at sleeping Victoria and shook my head in grief and disbelief. This can¡¯t be happening, this can¡¯t be true. The door opened, and the doctor walked in and stood by the door. ¡°You should go home, she won¡¯t wake up until morning.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I heard him but did not move an inch. ¡°Do you think she has lost memory?¡± I whispered those words almost to myself, but I knew the doctor could hear me. ¡°We are not certain yet, we just have to wait for the results and when she wakes up.¡± he shed a weak smile and walked up to Victoria, checked her pulses and wrote down some note on his pad. ¡°You should leave sir, it¡¯s gettingte, a nurse will look after her.¡± He pleaded. Hearing those words from him, I slowly stood to my feet and walked up to Victoria¡¯s bed. I ced a kiss on her forehead and stared at her one more time before leaving the room. I got into my car and drove out of the hospital. I drove back to the hotel, walked into my room and copsed on the couch. ¡±Shit!¡± I yelled in anger and roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I remembered all that happened a few hours ago. I yelled and cried out in anger as I felt my silent wolf howling in grief. With a heart full of guilt, I closed my eyes and the memory of what happened in Elliot¡¯s house yed in my head. If only I was careful enough, if only I had noticed her the way Elliot did, everything wouldn¡¯t have resulted in this. I took out my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Greetings Sir Eric.¡± Beatrice spoke over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m in Australia, and I nned not toe over to the house, but it seems I will stay longer than expected. Please clean up the house. I will being overter.¡± ¡°Yes sir, we will be expecting you.¡± she replied, and I ended the call. I released a heavy sigh and thought of calling Dad and Kelvin, but I decided to let it be. Slowly, I stood up from the chair, took off my clothes and stepped into the shower. I took a quick bath, went back to the room and sat on the bed with water still dripping out from my body. I took a deep breath,id on the bed and forced myself to sleep. I woke up the next morning, took my bath and hurried to the hospital without having my breakfast. I got to the hospital and went straight to Victoria¡¯s room only to find her awake talking to a nurse. She noticed me and stared at me with curious eyes before looking away. ¡°Who is he and why is he here?¡± she mumbled to the nurse and stared at me not with anger but with curiosity. Hearing those words from her, I felt my heart clenched in pain as the thought of her losing her memory buzzed in my head. Gulping in pain, I took a deep breath andposed myself before speaking, ¡°Hello Vicky, how are you.¡± I muttered while forcing a friendly smile on my face, hiding the pain enveloping in my heart. She red at me with raised and confused eyebrows, ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked with her gaze fixed on me. ¡°Eric, I¡¯m Eric.¡± I responded with a friendly smile. ¡°Eric?¡± she spelled out my name and thought for a while before she slowly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, where is my aunt.¡± she asked in panic and tried leaving the bed, but I quickly held her. ¡°Calm down, your aunt went to get your things, she will be here.¡± I muttered with an assuring smile on my face. She stared at me for a while, contemting if she should believe me, and luckily, she did and rxed on the bed. I released a heavy sigh and moved away from her. ¡°What happened, why do I feel a lot of ache in my head?¡± she whined with a frown on her face while staring at me. I swallowed nervously and thought of what to say to her. ¡°You had an ident and hit your head, but you will be fine. Hearing those words from me, she frowned at me and slowly touched the bandage on her head. ¡°Did you hit me with your car?¡± she asked while staring at me with curious eyes, ¡°No, no.¡± I quickly replied, ¡°Then why are you here because I don¡¯t know you, who are you?¡± she asked as she stared at me with those set of beautiful brown eyes that triggers everything in me. Quickly, I looked away from her, so I could be able to control myself. ¡°Hello mister.¡± she gently tapped my shoulder. ¡°Who are you,¡± she asked with her hand still on my shoulder. Slowly, I moved my gaze to her and locked eyes with her. We stared into each other¡¯s eyes, but none of us said a word until she swallowed nervously and looked away. ¡°Your eyes are beautiful.¡± she murmured to herself, but I heard her. Hearing those words, I smiled at myself and for the first time in a long time, my heart beat with excitement. The door opened, and I saw Elliot walking in with twodies. One was a little girl in her early teens, while the otherdy was someone who I could recognize. ¡±Jenifer.¡± I muttered out, ¡°You!, what are you doing here?¡± she asked while staring at me with a confused look. ¡°Calm down, remember not to cause a scene here.¡± Elliot whispered to Jennifer, who ceased her words. ¡°Hello, but who are you guys?¡± Victoria asked, while staring at the people in the room. ¡°It¡¯s me, Catherine.¡± the younger teen rushed to Victoria¡¯s side and took her hands. ¡°Can¡¯t you remember me?¡± she asked with a big frown, while Victoria slowly shook her head and stared at everyone in the room. ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked with fear and curiosity. ¡°Calm down, Vicky, no one will hurt you.¡± Elliot assured her with so much care and concern that I felt jealous. ¡°I¡¯m Elliot, this is Catherine my daughter and Jennifer my mate.¡± Hearing his words, I turned and stared at him with stunned eyes, while he held my gaze with no expression on his face. So, thedy was Elliot¡¯s mate, and they all stayed together. This exins why she had Victoria¡¯s scent on her on the day we met. If Elliot had found his mate, and they all stayed together, that meant nothing had happened between Victoria and him. Realizing this, I groaned at my stupidity and slowly ran my fingers through my hair in shame before speaking to Elliot through telepathy. ¡°You¡¯ve found your mate?¡± I asked, ¡°What did you think? That something was going on between Victoria and me,¡± he replied in an angry voice and moved his gaze away from me. ¡°I can¡¯t remember all of this.¡± I heard Victoria mumbling those words to Catherine, who had been telling her things from the past. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t stress her.¡± Elliot instructed his daughter, who only shook her head and moved away. We saw the door open, and the doctor walked in with a weak smile on his face. ¡°Sorry to disturb you guys, but we have to perform a physical therapy on her.¡± ¡°Go back home, I¡¯ll see you guys at home.¡± Elliot said those words to the twodies, who nodded their heads and smiled at Victoria before leaving the room. The doctor walked to Victoria¡¯s side and shed her a big smile. ¡°How are you,¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not fine doctor, what is wrong with me and where is my aunt?¡± she asked in panic and kept staring at Elliot and me. ¡°Calm down my dear, your aunt is on her way, but before that, I will have to ask you some few questions, and you have to answer to the best of your knowledge. I hope you can do that for me,¡± he asked as he took a seat beside her. Victoria stared at everyone in the room for a while, before she slowly nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Very good, let¡¯s start with this. What is your name?¡± He asked, ¡°Victoria Williams,¡± she answered. I inhaled, relieved when I realized she knew her name. ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked. ¡°Seventeen, but I will be eighteen by next month,¡± she spoke so confidently. ¡°Shit.¡± I whispered to myself, but the doctor signaled me to keep silence. ¡°What year are we?¡± he asked. Hearing his question, I seized my breath and awaited her reply. ¡°Year 2015.¡± she murmured tiredly, ¡°Fuck.¡± I heard Elliot¡¯s loud grunt, but the doctor signaled him to be quiet. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Victoria asked while staring at everyone in the room. ¡°No, dear, everything is fine.¡± the doctor assured her with a smile. Her words made my body numb, and my heart clenched in pain. We were in 2021 and yet, Victoria thought we were still in 2015. All this was my fault. If only I was smart enough not to let my anger and jealousy envelop me, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a condition. ¡°Tell me thest thing you can remember.¡± the doctor asked as he wrote a few things on his pad. I stared at Victoria and watched her thought for a while before she spoke up, ¡°I was preparing dinner for aunt, then how did I get here?¡± she asked in panic and stared around with fear. Chapter 114 Selective memory loss Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°How did I get here? Where is my aunt?¡± she yelled at the top of her voice as she stared at everyone in the room with fear and panic. ¡°Calm down.¡± Doctor Steven muttered those words calmly and stood at his feet. ¡°I want to see my aunt.¡± she begged in tears and tried getting out from the bed, but the nurses held her back to the bed. ¡°Please let me go.¡± she begged while staring at me with her two sets of beautiful brown eyes that were soaked with tears. Quickly, I turned my back and looked away, I just wasn¡¯t able to see her cry before me. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want it.¡± I heard her loud scream but could not look back at her. She yelled and screamed with tears for a while until I noticed her voice became weak, and finally, she became silent. Realizing she was asleep, I released a heavy sigh and wiped the tears from my cheek before turning around. I stared at her and realized she was already fast asleep due to the injection given to her. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± Elliot asked in panic. ¡°She has some concussion and I think she is suffering from selective amnesia.¡±Doctor Steven exined. ¡±She can only remember events that took ce before the year 2015, but can¡¯t remember any event that took ce after 2015.¡± He exined further. His words made my legs heavy, and it took everything in me not to copse on the floor. ¡°You bastard.¡± Elliot rushed to me and grabbed me by the cor of my shirt. ¡±See what you have done to her, not only did you cause her pain, you¡¯ve seeded in destroying her life.¡± he yelled at the top of his voice. ¡°Gentlemen, I think we should calm down. We shouldn¡¯t wake her up.¡± Doctor Steven pleaded. Elliot groaned in anger and let go of my cor. With my heart thumping with pain, I copsed on the wall with my back as I felt my body be numb. Elliot was right, not only did I cause her pain, but now I have finally destroyed her life. ¡°We have to observe her for a few days to see if she will regain her memory. If she doesn¡¯t, then you will have to take her home and allow her gain back her memory, but it will be a long and gradual process.¡± Doctor announced. Hearing those words from him, I closed my eyes and held back the tears that were threatening to fall down from my eyes. How on earth did I get into this mess? I knew my anger would cause me a great deal someday, but I never knew it would result in destroying the life of the woman I love. If only I had stayed calm and asked questions, if only I hadn¡¯t attacked to Elliot the moment I saw him getting out of that car, if only I noticed her quickly the way Elliot did, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be in such a condition. I heard the sound of the door and realized the doctor and the nurse had left the room, leaving me with Elliot. I heard Elliot¡¯s panting breath and the color of his sea-blue eyes were darker, which meant he was controlling himself not to shift to his wolf form. ¡°Get ready, Eric, I will summon you to the Wolfie.¡± he muttered those words as a threat and left the room. ¡°Tell me you are joking.¡± Dad asked over the phone, while I just released a heavy sigh and sat on the couch as I thought of all that happened within a short period of three days. ¡°I¡¯m tired, dad, I¡¯m so tired.¡± I murmured tiredly and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. Dad was silent over the phone for a while before he spoke up. ¡°You never cease to amaze me, Eric, you are just so amazing.¡± Dad yelled angrily over the phone. ¡°Can you stop this dad, I¡¯m in pain and your scolding is not what I need right now.¡±? I grumbled in pain and began taking off my shirt. I heard an angry groan over the phone for a while before he spoke up, ¡°Bring her back to California, we will take up from there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, dad, not as easy as you think.¡± I murmured tiredly and took off my shoes. ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility, deal with it.¡± He dered those words angrily and ended the call on me. I released a heavy sigh and dropped the phone on the table before taking off my remaining clothes. Tiredly, I walked into my bathroom, stepped into the shower and put it on. I took a deep breath and ced my two hands on the bathroom wall as Victoria¡¯s words kept buzzing in my head. I lost her again when I thought I had finally found her, I never knew I would lose her all because of my stupidity. After a long bath, I put off the shower, stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my waist. I walked back into my room and was about to change into my nightwear when I heard a soft knock on the door. I went to my door, slightly opened it and saw my housekeeper standing by the door with food on a tray in her hands. ¡°Sir, I know you said you were not hungry, but I think you will really need to eat.¡± she pleaded with a concerned look, which made me release a heavy sigh and took the tray of food from her. ¡°Thanks Beatrice.¡± I shed her a weak smile and closed the door. I ced the tray on the table and walked towards the closet. I took out loose underwear, put it on and climbed on the bed. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all I could see were Victoria¡¯s beautiful sets of brown eyes, which were filled with fear and curiosity. Looking into her eyes, I saw how scared and innocent she was, and it felt like I was looking into the eyes of a younger Victoria who knows nothing about life. ¡±We messed up.¡± I grumbled to my wolf and tossed around the bed as I kept thinking of her until I drifted to sleep. The next morning, I woke up by the sunlight reflecting from the transparent window. I slowly stood up from the bed, yawned tiredly, and walked up to the window. I opened the window and inhaled the fresh airing from the garden downstairs. Yawning tiredly, I sat on the couch, picked up my phone and noticed I had a few missed calls from Kelvin. I released a heavy sigh because I knew why he was calling, but left with no choice, I dialed his number and waited for him to pick up. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for hours.¡± Kelvin spoke angrily, as soon as the call was picked. ¡°I was sleeping.¡± I murmured tiredly, ¡±judging from the tone of your voice, I could tell that what I heard from your dad is true.¡± Kelvin spoke in a calm voice, but I knew he was angry, which made me murmur, but I did not say a word. ¡°You can¡¯t speak.¡± he asked angrily, but still did not get a response from me. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you. After all this while, we¡¯ve been searching for her, you found her and what you could do was to make her fall into concussion and lose her memory,¡± he grumbled in an angry tone, still I was ashamed to say a word. The line was silent for a while before he spoke up. ¡°When you are back in California, you can call me.¡± with those words he ended the call on me. I threw the phone on the bed as I felt my heart pounding in pain. Everyone was ming me and telling me how highly they were disappointed in me, but no one has ever care to ask how I was feeling, no one knows the pain of watching your mateying on the hospital bed and to think that you are the cause of it. I swallowed my pain, stood up from the couch, walked into the bathroom, took a quick bath and left the bathroom. I put on casual clothes and left my room. I went downstairs and noticed breakfast was already on the table. I ignored it and left the house. I got into my car and drove to the hospital. In a few minutes, I was at the hospital. Slightly, I opened the door of Victoria¡¯s room and saw her seated on the bed while in deep thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice me walking in. I stared at her and felt my heartbeat increase. I was in love with this woman, and I knew I was losing myself. Because of her, I was a entirely different person, different from the cold Eric I knew I was. I slowly walked up to her side and stood before her, before she noticed me. We locked eyes with each other for a while until she swallowed nervously and looked away. ¡°How are you.¡± I asked while staring at her, but she ignored me and looked away. I smiled and took the seat beside her. ¡°Are you hungry? I can get you something to eat.¡± I asked, but she folded her arms like a little kid and looked away. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her cuteness and rx on the chair as I stared at her with curiosity. Even with her memory loss, she was still cute and looked even more adorable as she behaved like a kid. ¡°You seem like a good man.¡± she murmured those words to herself after several minutes of silence. Her words brought out a grateful smile on my face. I shed her a big smile, but she nervously looked away. ¡°Where is my aunt?¡± she asked almost like a plea while I took in a deep breath and didn¡¯t know what to say to her. Not getting a response from me, made her move closer to me and took hold of my hands as she stared at me with pleading eyes, eyes that I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Please take me to aunt.¡± she begged like a kid in trouble, while I saw tears standing in her eyes. I brought forth my hand and tried to caress her cheek, but I held myself back. ¡°Please take me to my aunt.¡± She mumbled in tears which tore my heart into pieces. ¡°Your aunt is not here, but I can take you to her.¡± I responded as a n came to my head. I need to take Victoria back to California, but before I can do that I need to tell her, her aunt is in California. Only then will she agree to go with me. ¡°Where is she?¡± she asked in fear. ¡°California, she is in California.¡± I responded with aforting smile. ¡°Aunt is in California?¡± she asked with a confused look. ¡°Are we by any chance not in California?¡± she asked while looking around. ¡°This is Australia, your aunt is in California.¡± ¡°No, no, no, this is not true.¡± she grabbed my arms and shook them roughly. ¡°How did I get here, what is going on here?¡± she yelled in tears as she tried to leave the bed, but I held her back. ¡°Calm down, I will take you back to your aunt in California.¡± I assured her. ¡°Who are you? Are you one of the people my parents are still owing money? Don¡¯t worry, I will pay you, please let me go.¡± she pleaded in tears and fear. Her words torn my heart into pieces as I felt pity for her. I never knew she grew up paying her parents¡¯ debts. ¡°Listen Mister, I¡¯ll pay you back, I swear.¡± she pleaded in tears.N?velDrama.Org content. I couldn¡¯t say a word, rather, I brought forth my hand to her cheek and gently wiped the tears away. She locked eyes with me and all I wanted was to pull her to myself and tell her no one would dare hurt her, not when I¡¯m still alive, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Rx.¡± the word came as an order. ¡± I will take you to your aunt as soon as you are discharged.¡± I promised and gently caressed her cheek with the tips of my fingers. ¡°Promise?¡± she asked like a kid, ¡°Promise.¡± I smiled back at her and had the urge to kiss her, but I held back myself and took my hand off her face. I sat back on my seat and was about to ask her what she would like to eat when she spoke up. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to see myself in the mirror, and the doctor refused to give me one.¡± She murmured with a frown. Hearing those words from her, I knew what she was asking from me, but I knew I couldn¡¯t give her a mirror, not when she thinks we are six years back. ¡°Can you please get me a mirror.¡± she pleaded with her two poppy eyes on me, while I beamed at her and was about to give an excuse, but the doctor presence stopped me. He smiled at me and walked up to Victoria¡¯s side. ¡°How are you.¡± he asked with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, can I go home now?¡± she asked quickly, while doctor Steven smiled at her and turned in my direction. ¡°Please meet me in my office.¡± He directed those words to me, while I just nodded my head and watched him leave the room. ¡°Why is he not saying anything?¡± she murmured to herself, while I smiled at her and stood at my feet. ¡°I will be back, wait for me.¡± I shed her a big smile and walked away. I got to his office, sat on the visitors¡¯ chair while he sat before me. ¡°What is wrong, doctor.¡± I asked in curiosity, ¡°We have to tell her the truth, we have to tell her that she can only remember a few things from the past and give her a mirror to look at herself.¡± He exined. ¡°Is now the right time?¡± I asked, as I imagined the shock and trauma she might go through. ¡°The sooner, the better, and we have to do it now.¡± he said, while getting up. ¡±Join me.¡± He led the way out of his office and I followed him behind. We walked into Victoria¡¯s room and met her talking to the nurse, but immediately she saw us, she stopped talking. ¡°Good morning, miss Victoria.¡± Doctor Steven greeted her with a smile and took a seat in front of her. ¡°Hope you are doing well.¡± he asked, while she nodded her head but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Take off the needles from her and let her seat with me.¡± he instructed the nurse, who obeyed and led her out of the bed. ¡°Sit.¡± Doctor Steven tapped the space beside him. Victoria stared at me for a while before taking a seat. I took a deep breath and stood there while I watched her staring around. ¡°Victoria, we need to tell you something.¡± He spoke softly. ¡°Is something wrong with my aunt?¡± she asked in fear and panic. Seeing her behave this way, I knew it would be a great shock to her when she realized her aunt had been hospitalized for five years. ¡°We are not here to talk to you about your aunt, but we are here to talk about you.¡± ¡°What about me? Is something wrong with me?¡± she asked while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°Calm down and listen.¡± Doctor Steven assured her with aforting smile before he continued. ¡°You had a hit on your head which caused you to lose some part of your memory.¡± He announced. ¡°What?¡± she asked with raised and confused eyebrows. ¡°We are not in 2015 but rather we are in the year 2021.¡± he exined calmly, but Victoria stared at him with stunned eyes before she beganughing loudly. ¡°Year 2021?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, you have a concussion, so you don¡¯t remember any event after the year 2015¡­¡± she did not let those words finished from his mouth before she cut him off. ¡°No, you are all lying to me, where is my Aunt? I want to see my aunt.¡± she yelled out. Chapter 115 Six years gone Victoria¡¯s POV ¡±This can¡¯t be true.¡± I yelled out. I can¡¯t believe it, how can I be in the year 2021 when all I could remember was that it was a few weeks to my eighteenth birthday, and now I¡¯m in the year 2021, which means I should be twenty-four years old. This exins why the tone of my voice sounded a bit different. No wonder, I felt my body having a different shape and my hair became longer. ¡°Get me a mirror.¡± I pleaded in fear and panic. The doctor signaled his nurse, who handed a mirror to me. I took a deep breath and slowly stared at the mirror, only to see a more beautiful and older me in the mirror. ¡°How is this possible?¡± I whispered to myself and gently ran my fingers on my face. ¡°It¡¯s been six years now, we are in the year 2021.¡± the doctor exined again to my hearing. ¡°2021.¡± I whispered to myself. If we are in 2021, then where is my Aunt, and how is she doing? What have I done with my life for the past six years? Did I go to university? Did I pay dad¡¯s debt? All these thoughts buzzed in my head as I stared at everyone in the room. ¡°Where is my Aunt?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°She is in California,¡± the green-eyed man replied. ¡°Sir.¡± I stood up and rushed to him. ¡°Sir, can you please take me to my aunt.¡±? I begged with my two hands in front of him. He released a heavy sigh before speaking, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not sir, but my name is Eric, and secondly, I will take you to your aunt once you are discharged.¡± he smiled at me and went for my cheek, but I moved away. I hated the way I felt whenever he was close to me. Tiredly, I walked back to the doctor and peered at him with curiosity before speaking up, ¡°Does it mean I won¡¯t get my lost memories?¡± I asked in fear. ¡°You will, but we don¡¯t know the exact time. Some takes days, some takes months and some even years,¡± he exined. Hearing those words from him, I slowly shook my head and rxed on the chair with my eyes closed. Myst memory was me preparing dinner while my aunt was in the living room watching a TV show. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to remember anything.¡± the doctor warned, and shook my arms, bringing me back to reality. Slowly, I opened my eyes and stared at everyone in the room before meeting the eyes of the green-eyes man. I must confess, his eyes were the most amazing sets of eyes I have seen in a man. It lightened up whenever he smiled, but I could also notice there was sadness in those eyes, despite how hard he was hiding it from me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°He is nobody.¡± I heard a voice from the door and saw a man walking in. ¡°Sea blue eyes man.¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°Stop this, Elliot.¡± the green-eyed man spoke angrily. The sea-blue-eyed man ignored him and walked up to me. When he got to me, he lowered his head to my face and shed me a big smile before speaking up, ¡°That man over there is the reason you are here.¡± he expressed those words like he was so sure of it, which made me move my gaze to the green eyes man who met eyes with me and quickly looked away out of guilt. ¡°What he just said, is that true?¡± I asked, hoping it wasn¡¯t true. ¡±Mister?¡± I called out to him, which made him move away from the wall and trieding closer to me, but I stopped him with my hand. ¡°Stay back.¡± I yelled in panic and stood to my feet. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I asked as I moved closer to him. ¡°Let me exin.¡± He pleaded, ¡°There is nothing to exin.¡± Sea-blue eyes man cut him off. ¡°You have to stay away from this man, you hated him and wanted nothing to do with him.¡± Sea-blue eyes man warned me and took hold of my hands. ¡°Let me exin everything to you.¡± He smiled at me and led me back to my seat. ¡°I will be back to run another test on you.¡± the doctor said and left the room. I stared at the green eyes man who stared back at me with guilt in his eyes before looking away. ¡°You have to listen to me, please don¡¯t listen to him.¡± green eyes man pleaded, still avoiding my gaze. I stared back at green eyes man who took a seat before me and was about speaking, but I signaled him to stop, ¡°I would prefer not to hear it.¡± I murmured to his hearing. For strange reasons, something in me was not anxious to hear about it, it felt like it was better I did not hear what he was about to say. ¡°I will definitely get back my lost memory.¡± I said those words, walked back to the bed and sat on it. ¡°Please leave.¡± I murmured to their hearing andid back on the bed as I felt tears clouding in my eyes, but none of them made a move. ¡°I said leave.¡± I cried, covering my face with the pillow, and heard footsteps indicating they were leaving. ¡°No.¡± I cried out as I took my face off. How did I get here, how can it be six whole years gone, why do bad things keep happening to me? I sat back on the bed, closed my eyes, but I still couldn¡¯t remember anything apart from the dinner I was preparing that night. I left the bed, walked around the room aimlessly with tears-filled eyes. I picked up the mirror from the chair and stared at my face one more time. Indeed, they were telling the truth, my face was a bit older, my brown eyes were still the same, small lips and longer hair. I stared at myself in the mirror, and it felt like I was staring at my older twin, the person looks exactly like me but much older. I kept back the mirror and continued walking around the room with folded arms as I struggled to remember any of my lost memory, but I couldn¡¯t remember a thing. Tiredly, I sat back on the bed, wiped off the tears from my cheeks with the back of my palms and took a deep breath to calm down my nerves. I moved my gaze around the room until my gaze fell on some clothes folded and kept in a corner.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Quickly, I stood up from the bed and went for the clothes. I picked it up and took a better look at it. It was a turtle-neck short blue dress, ck jeans and a ck jacket. Staring at the clothes in my hands, I could tell it was mine. I released a heavy sigh and went for the pocket of the jeans, but found nothing. I went through the pocket of the jacket and noticed there were a few foreign currencies and a card. I took a good look at the card and discovered the card belonged to one prince Liam Morrison. I closed my eyes and tried to remember how I got this card, but still couldn¡¯t remember a thing. I kept back the clothes, walked back to my bed and sat on it and continued staring at the card in my hand. Staring at the card, I realized this prince stays in California and was also a CEO of apany, but how on earth did I get the card of such a wealthy person? Who did I be after six years, what happened in my life, how did thingster turn out for me? Did I pay up dad¡¯s debt, or was the house taken from me? All these were questions I needed answers to, but no one could answer these questions except my Aunt, who I needed to find. The door opened, and a nurse walked in, flickered a big smile at me before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you your drugs.¡± She handed some drugs to me, which I took from her and swallowed them with some water. ¡°I will be outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± she said, and was about walking away when I called her back. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± She turned and stared at me with a bigforting smile on her face. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she asked. Judging from the way she talks to me, I believe I could get little information from her. ¡°Please, can you tell me how I got here?¡± I asked, almost like a plea. She stood there and thought for a moment before taking the seat before me. ¡°You were rushed in by one of the men a few days ago, your head was badly injured, and you were bleeding profusely.¡± she exined with a pitiful look. ¡°Which of the men?¡± I asked, ¡°Mr. Eric, he was the one who rushed you in.¡± ¡°Green eyes man.¡± I murmured to myself, this exins why he couldn¡¯t defend himself when the sea-blue eyes man used him of putting me in this condition. I took a deep breath and wondered how I had a hit on my head and why he would hit me on my head this badly. Were both of us having a fight, or did I do something bad so that he got angry and hit me? I need answers to all these questions. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember him?¡± the nurse asked, ¡°No.¡± I slowly shook my head as I tried to remember him or the sea blue-eyes man, but my memories were nk of them. ¡°Too bad, he ims he is your boyfriend.¡± the nurse murmured to herself, but I could clearly hear her. I felt my head spin around, and I couldn¡¯t control myself from panicking due to the information I just got. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± I asked with stunned eyes. ¡°Yes, when he admitted you, he wrote he was your boyfriend in your admission form.¡± the nurse replied and stood to her feet. ¡°Does it mean we had a fight, and he did this to me?¡± I mumbled to myself, but the nurse heard me. She blinked a smile and ced her two hands on my shoulders like my aunt will always do when she sees me worried or distressed. ¡°I know you are going through a lot, and you need answers, but I canfortably tell you that Mr. Eric really loves and cares for you, maybe you should ask him some questions.¡± she smiled and patted my shoulders before leaving the room. ¡°He cares for me.¡± I murmured to myself in disbelief. Nervously, I stood up from the bed and wandered around the room as so many thoughts buzzed in my head. How on earth did I start dating a man? For all I can remember, a rtionship was never my goal, all I wanted was to pay up dad¡¯s debt and go to the University. Then how on earth did I date such a handsome man? By his looks, it appears he was wealthy, putting on expensive watches and clothes. Even when he speaks, he speaks with so much authority and power, then how on earth did I meet such a man and even date him? I roughly ran my fingers through my hair as I struggled to remember anything about him, but I couldn¡¯t. I was still in deep thoughts when realization hits me, ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± I eximed loudly as a thought buzzed in my head. If we were really dating, that means we must have had sex together, and I¡¯m no longer a virgin. ¡±Goodness.¡± I felt my legs be weak, and my palms became sweaty as the thought of having sex with such a fine young man rang in my head. With panic, I sat back on the bed and wondered how my first time was. Was he my first boyfriend, or did I date someone else before dating him? So many questions that needed answers. And the sea-blue eyes man who was he to me, and why do I feel so close to his daughter Catherine like she was a lost friend to me. So many mysteries that need to be solved. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my head, which forced me toy back on the bed. I tried to force myself to stay awake, but before I knew it, I drifted to sleep. Slowly, I opened my eyes while I eximed in pain as I tiredly massaged my forehead. Curiously, I looked around the room and met eyes with the green eyes man seated on the one-seater couch before me. Staring into his eyes, I could notice his green sparkling eyes were dull and out of life and for a strange reason, I couldn¡¯t exin why I felt a sharp pain in my heart, seeing him that way. Slowly, I sat on the bed and noticed he was still staring at me with no emotion on his face. I sat on the bed and gulped nervously as I felt his gaze on me. ¡°Hey,¡± he called out and slowly walked up to me. ¡°It¡¯s noon, and you haven¡¯t eaten, so I thought I should get you some food.¡± he stood a bit far from me and handed a bag of food to me. I stared at the bag in his hand for a while before taking it from him. ¡°Thanks.¡± I whispered and opened the bag of food, which contained a cheeseburger and hot dogs. Staring at the food, I realized he didn¡¯t know I didn¡¯t like hot dogs, and I wondered how long we must have dated that he couldn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t eat it. Slowly, I picked up the cheeseburger and took a bite of it into my mouth and chewed slowly while his gaze was still on me. I took another bite of the cheeseburger and totally avoided his gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t eat hot dogs?¡± he asked, ¡°Yes.¡± I replied and took a bite of the cheeseburger into my mouth. I heard him sigh before taking the seat before me, while I ate in silence, and none of us said a word until I finished eating. I drank some water and left the soft drink he bought for me. ¡°Thanks.¡± I whispered to his hearing while he nodded his head but did not say a word. We sat there in silence for a while until I decided to bring up a conversation, so I would find out more about myself. ¡°How long have we been dating?¡± I asked with my eyes on him. He stared at me with stunned eyes before speaking. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just tell me how long we¡¯ve been together.¡± I asked, curiously. He kept quiet for a while before responding, ¡°Three years.¡± I nodded my head and thought If we¡¯ve been dating for three years, that means I¡¯ve lived three years of my life knowing him. ¡°Do I have friends?¡± I asked, ¡°One, just one friend,¡± he replied. I nodded my head to his words because I knew he was telling the truth. I remembered I was the type who doesn¡¯t keep friends, so definitely I wouldn¡¯t have many friends. We sat there in an awkward silence until I spoke up again, ¡°Where do I live.¡± I asked so that I would know if I really paid dad¡¯s debts. ¡°When you were in California, you were sharing a room with your friend, but here in Australia, you stayed with Elliot and his family.¡± His words made me realized I had not paid up dad¡¯s debts and must have lost the house, but where was my aunt staying? ¡°You promised to take me back to aunt.¡± I asked, almost like a plead. ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded his head and avoided my gaze. I rxed when I heard those words from him, I just needed to see my aunt and get my answers from her. I held gaze with him and noticed he was staring at me with so much interest that I felt like he was trying to pierce through my soul. I gulped and looked away when I felt cold shivers run down my spine, and I marveled why my body would react this way just with his mere gaze on me. ¡°Were you my first time?¡± I did not know when that slipped out of my lips. Chapter 116 Leaving Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Were you my first time?¡± she asked shyly and looked away. Curiously, I stared at her and saw her swallowed nervously as she twisted her fingers like a kid, and her cheeks turned red as she kept licking her lips nervously.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing her in such a way, made all the organs in me scream for me to pull her to myself and seal my lips with hers because such a sight of her was turning me on, but I held myself back and took in a deep breath. ¡°Why are you curious to know?¡± I finally spoke up, after several minutes of silence. She licks her lower lips nervously, while I groaned in frustration and looked away. If only she knew what she was doing to me. ¡°I¡¯m just curious to know, won¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked while meeting my gaze. I ran my fingers through my hair and decided it was better I say it. ¡°I was your first and the only man in your life.¡± I spoke proudly. Hearing those words from me, I noticed her eyes widen with shock, while she bites her lips nervously like a kid and looked away with embarrassment. The sight of her acting this way was indeed adorable, and I wish I could just hold her in my arms, but I couldn¡¯t. We sat there in silence and I could notice how shy and ufortable she was with me in the room after she heard what I said, so I decided it was best I let her be. I shed a bigforting smile to her, stood up from the chair and was about to walk away when she stopped me by her words. ¡°Please stay.¡± She murmured with her head lowered while avoiding my gaze. I released a soft sigh and walked up to her, ¡°Head up.¡± my voice was calm, but it came out as amand. Slowly she raised her head but looked sideways, still avoiding my gaze. ¡°Look at me.¡± I ced my fingers on her chin and made her stare directly into my eyes. I knew she was shy, and it was indeed adorable. I groaned quietly and noticed my silent Wolf howling with excitement. ¡°Mine.¡± he whispered proudly to me. ¡°Beautiful.¡± I muttered out to her hearing and softly ced a kiss on her left cheek. I moved my nose down to her neck and inhaled the alluring scenting from my mark on her neck, and knew I was losing control of myself. Quickly, I moved away from her, but noticed she was looking down at her feet with embarrassment while she nervously chewed her lower lip and twist her fingers. Seeing her in such an adorable and submissive way brought out the dominant spirit in me, and I knew I had to leave before I lost control of myself. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I rushed out of the room and leaned on the door while controlling myself. I sucked a deep breath and closed my eyes, so I could control my excited wolf and the dominant spirit in me. My eyes remained closed for a minute until I tiredly opened them with a sigh, ¡°This girl will definitely be the death of me.¡± I murmured with a chuckle. ¡°Wee sir.¡± Beatrice greeted me, while I nodded my head at her and went upstairs to my room. When I got in, I copsed on the couch and sucked a deep breath. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and all I could see were her perfect lips and enticing eyes that triggered all the organs in me. I released a heavy sigh and opened my eyes when I realized my phone was ringing. I went for my phone in my pocket and saw that the caller was dad. Reluctantly, I picked up the call and ced it on my ear, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Eric,¡± dad called in a calm, irritated voice which made me groan and spoke up, ¡°Listen father, I¡¯m not in the mood for your talks.¡± I replied, frustrated and rxed on the couch. The line was silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned by the Wolfie, didn¡¯t Elliot tell you that.¡± hearing those words from dad made me release a heavy sigh and groaned loudly. ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked tiredly. ¡°So many things, you have toe back to California, the meeting is being held the day after tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I cut dad off. ¡°Yes, so you have toe back.¡± dad grumbled over the phone in anger. ¡°But Victoria has a few more days to stay in the hospital. How can I bring her along with me.¡±? I asked, angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do anymore.¡± Dad muttered those words angrily and ended the call on me. ¡°Fuck.¡± I yelled in anger. In my twenty-seven years, this was the first time I had been called by the Wolfie. I hated that gathering and made sure I avoided anything that would result in me having a case there, but it seems I can¡¯t get past this one. I dialed Kelvin¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Eric.¡± he called out in a sleepy voice, I totally forgot it was night there. ¡°Sorry for bothering you.¡± Kelvin chuckled loudly over the phone, and I wondered what I must have said that could make himugh this way. ¡°Never knew almighty Alpha Eric would apologize for callingte at night.¡± he mocked and keptughing. ¡°You are not serious.¡± I groaned and continued, ¡±Elliot summoned me to the Wolfe. ¡°I know, I heard it.¡± He responded. I groaned, frustrated, and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Victoria here.¡± I murmured to Kelvin. ¡°You have no other option. Juste back to California, attend the meeting and fly back.¡± Kelvin suggested. I thought for a while and nodded my head to his suggestion. ¡°Thanks, I will do just that.¡± I thanked him and wanted to end the call, but he spoke up. ¡°How is she.¡± he asked ¡°She is fine.¡± I murmured tiredly. The line was silent for a while before Kelvin spoke up again, ¡°How are you.¡± he asked with concern which made me scoffed and stood to my feet. ¡°I thought no one would ask.¡± ¡°Of course no one would ask because we are all angry at you, but that does not mean we don¡¯t care about you.¡± he muttered with so much concern in his voice that I wondered how he could be such an amazing friend despite how many times I had thrown him away. ¡°Thank you, thanks for being a good buddy.¡± I murmured, not believing I would be saying it. The line went silent again, but I knew he was still on the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve really changed Eric, she made you a different person.¡± he dered those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°Maybe you are right, I want to be a different person for her.¡± I spoke truthfully. Kelvin chuckled softly over the phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will fall into ce.¡± He assured me. ¡°I hope so.¡± I murmured with a sigh. ¡°Juste back home, and we will sort everything out okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Call youter.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I ended the call and sighed in relief. How great it feels to have someone you can talk to. After several thoughts, I dialed another number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good day, Mr. Eric.¡± Doctor Steven greeted. ¡°Good day doctor.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked. ¡°Not really, I just wanted to know if I could take Victoria back to California¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± he cut me off, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for her to fly on the ne until she is discharged.¡± He exined. ¡°Okay, could you please get me a private nurse within the next twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure, are you going somewhere?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I will be out for four days. I just need a nurse to stay with her and make herfortable. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, sir, we will get her a good nurse.¡± he assured me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and ended the call. I made a call to my assistant who was still in Australia and told him to arrange the jet that we were going back to California. After the call, I walked aimlessly in my room for a while before sitting on the bed with so many thoughts in my head. I¡¯d been called by the Wolfie, and I knew so much evidence was against me. I have zero chance of winning the case, all thanks to what I did to Victoria. Sighing heavily, Iid on my bed with my eyes closed and all I could see was her innocent brown eyes. The way she behaved at the hospital a few hours ago was something I knew I would not be able to handle if she kept doing it. She was frustrating me and turning me on without even knowing it or trying to. Just her mere eyes on me turns me on, the biting and licking of her lips turns me on. Every little thing she does turns me on, and I knew I had to control myself and my wolf whenever I was around her. I sat back on the bed, took off my shoes, unbuttoned my shirt andid back on the bed to get some rest, but I couldn¡¯t. Everything in me was screaming for me to be with her, and I couldn¡¯t control it. Groaning frustrated, I sat back on the bed, put on my shoes and shirt before leaving my room. Victoria¡¯s POV I touched my cheek and gently caressed it as I could still feel his soft warm lips on my cheek. A big smile appeared on my face as I remembered his soft and tender kiss on my cheek. It felt so good that I wondered how it would feel if we had really kissed. ¡°Stop thinking nonsense.¡± I whispered to myself and shook my head. There are important things to think about besides my fantasy. Few minutester, I moved my gaze to the door when I noticed it had been opened. The twodies who hade with Elliot the other day walked in. ¡°How are you?¡± the younger one asked while sitting beside me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± she seemed friendly, and I was free around her. ¡°Dad refused us toe see you, but we have to sneak out.¡± Catherine giggled happily. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± I asked in curiosity. ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± she shrugged her shoulders and continued, ¡°He said we should just let you be.¡± I smiled and nodded my head at her before staring at the older one, who seemed to be Elliot¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Good to see that you are doing well.¡± she murmured like she was being forced to say it. I noticed Catherine stared at her with an angry look before smiling at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get back your lost memory.¡± Catherine assured me and gently tapped me on my shoulder. Her words made me curious, and I had to ask, ¡°I lived with you guys?¡± I asked, curiously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been staying with us for the past two years, and we were like a big family.¡± she mumbled and shook her head in regret while I heard a heavy grunting from the otherdy, but I totally ignored her. ¡°Here, let me show you pictures of us.¡± she took out her phone from her pocket, opened it and scrolled through her phone before passing the phone over to me. ¡±Just keep scrolling sideways.¡± I took the phone from her and stared into it. I saw a picture of both of us in a big kitchen making a sandwich. ¡°Whose kitchen is this¡± I asked. ¡°Home.¡± She replied. I nodded my head and scrolled to the next picture. It was a picture of both of us, my hand on Catherine¡¯s shoulder while she was dressed in a table tennis kit, ¡°You y tennis?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, you alwayse to practice with me whenever you are free,¡± she responded with a smile. I went into deep thoughts for a bit to see if I could remember such a memory, but I couldn¡¯t remember a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, dad said it woulde naturally.¡± she shed me an assuring smile while I scrolled to the next picture. ¡°This was your first birthday with us, you refused to celebrate it, but we still went on and made a cake for you,¡± Catherine exined. I took a look at the picture and saw myself before a table with a homemade cake in front of me while the letter big 23 was written on the cake. I stared at myself in the picture and saw that I was smiling brightly at the camera, but in my eyes I wasn¡¯t happy, and I could feel it from the picture. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± I thanked Catherine, who was about leaving. ¡°You are wee, I promise toe see you from time to time.¡± she promised and ced a kiss on my cheek before moving away from me. ¡°Wait for me in the car, I have something to say to her,¡± thedy, who had been silent since she came, spoke up. Catherine stared at her with a death re before leaving the room. Thedy eyed me with so much hate and anger as she moved closer to me. ¡°So you are mate to alpha Eric.¡± she spoke in a calm voice, but I could sense anger and hatred in her voice. ¡°Mate, what¡¯s a mate¡± I asked, confused, but she smiled evilly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions.¡± she dered those words in anger. I stared at her and realized she must have really hated me so much, or we might not be on good terms. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what your problems are, just leave me alone.¡± I spoke back in annoyance, while She chuckled softly and shook her head in anger. ¡°Well I have no problem with you anymore, seeing that Eric has already found you, just stay away from my man.¡± She warned angrily and left the room. I sat on the bed, confused by her words. ¡°I should stay away from her man.¡± I whispered confusedly to myself. What does she mean by those words of hers, and why would she say she was happy that Eric had finally found me now? All these were questions I needed answers to. I heard the sound of the door, turned my gaze towards it and noticed Eric walking in. The moment we made eyes with each other, I felt intoxicated by his gaze and felt cold shivers run down my spine, which made me look away. ¡°Are you okay.¡± he asked, standing a bit far from me. I nodded my head as a response, but did not say a word. He stood there for a while and I could feel his piercing gaze on me, but I couldn¡¯t look up at him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked with so much care in his voice that I felt my heart beat rapidly. ¡°No.¡± I managed to speak. He took a deep breath before taking a seat a bit far from me. ¡°Do you still feel pain?¡± he asked while staring at the bandage on my head. ¡°A little, when I think too much,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Then don¡¯t think, the doctor has told you not to think so much.¡± He scolded like a caring father. I nodded my head and licked my lips nervously, his presence was so enticing and intoxicating. I heard him release a heavy sigh and kept quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡°I will be going back to California for a business meeting, but I will be back within the next four days.¡± Hearing those words from him, I felt an ufortable feeling bloom in my chest and wondered why I would feel that way. ¡°I have already gotten a private nurse for you. Not to worry, she will attend to all your needs until I¡¯m back,¡± he announced with a weak smile. After he finished speaking, I tried to speak, but realized I had lost my voice and did not know what to say. We sat there in an awkward silence, and none of us said a word for a while. I wasn¡¯tfortable hearing he was leaving the country and wished for him to stay, but I couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Can I go out for some fresh air? This room is choking me.¡± I finally spoke up after a few minutes of silence. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the doctor. Give me a minute,¡± he said, and left. The moment he left, I released a breath I never knew I was holding. Staying in a room with him was too much for me to handle. He came back few minutester and stood by the door, ¡°We can go out.¡± I smiled and nodded my head at him before leaving the bed. I happily put on my footwear and left the room with him. We left the hospital and stood by the entrance of the gate. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath of relief, it was almost a week I was stuck in that room. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡± he brought forth his hand to me, but I nervously stared at it before staring back at him. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t want you lost in the crowd.¡± he smiled at me and brought forth his hand to me again. I swallowed nervously and slowly ced my hand in his, while he took hold of it and interlocked our fingers together. I sighed in relief at thefort of his warm hand. His hand was so warm that I marveled how someone could be this warm despite the freezing weather. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he smiled at me and led the way. I walked sideways with him and couldn¡¯t help but stare at our both hands interlocked with each other. I stared at him and realized he wasn¡¯t looking my way, rather he was focused on the road, which made me frown at myself and look away. ¡°What is it,¡± he asked with his piercing green eyes on me, which made me shiver and quickly looked away. ¡°Nothing.¡± I murmured. He stared at me with disbelief and looked away. We walked for a few minutes until I caught a glimpse of a coffee shop. ¡°Can I get some coffee?¡± I asked, He nodded his head and walked towards the direction of the coffee shop. When we got to the shop, he opened the door, and we went in. We walked over to a table, and I realized I had to let go of his warm hand. I murmured to myself and slowly let go of his hand. The moment I let go of his hand, I felt cold because of the weather and wondered how just the warmness of his hand could warm up my entire body. Quickly, I rubbed my two hands together to generate some heat and murmured silently about the coldness of the weather, and unexpectedly he took my hand from the table and squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did note with a jacket.¡± he apologized and interlocked his fingers with mine before calling the waiter. I stared at our hands on the table and a small smile appeared on my face, but I quickly wiped it off before he could notice it. Chapter 117 Can I kiss you Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I inhaled in relief as I felt the coldness of her hand on mine, it felt so good andfortable that I wished not to take off my hand from hers. ¡°You don¡¯t add milk to your coffee?¡± she asked when she noticed a ck coffee was ced in front of me. ¡°I do take, but not always.¡± I shed her a soft smile and took a sip of my coffee. I red at her and saw her sip her coffee slowly and nervously while looking around. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, She thought for a while before she shook her head and said, ¡°It felt like I have been here before.¡± she murmured and looked around. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve been here before, but don¡¯t stress yourself over it.¡± I gently squeezed her fingers in mine and flickered her a half smile. We sipped in silence until we were through, I paid the bills, and we left the shop. We walked sideways with our hands interlocked with each other and I took a glimpse of her and noticed she was rxed but in deep thought. I decided it was best to let her be and continued our journey when suddenly I noticed a vehicle at a high-speed had lost its brakes and was driving towards Victoria¡¯s direction, and without a second thought I pushed her behind me, held the front bo of the car and pushed it away, to a signpost. The car hit the signpost and instantly stopped, and luckily the driver was okay, but the car was destroyed. I turned around and met the stunned and shocked eyes of Victoria staring at me and back at the car. ¡°Are you okay.¡± I asked while moving a bit closer to her, but she took a step backwards. I noticed the gaze of shocked people on me. I mean, who would stop a moving vehicle and push it in another direction. I heard whispering around me, but I cared less, all I wanted was Victoria to look me in the eyes without fear. ¡°Please stay back.¡± she pleaded and walked away as fast as she could, but I walked after her. When we got to the hospital, she rushed into her room and sat on the bed while panting heavily. ¡°Hey calm down.¡± I tried assuring her from a far distance and saw her close her eyes for a moment before opening them. ¡°How were you able to stop a moving car and push it away?¡± she asked, curious and thrilled. ¡°I did trainings.¡± I replied quickly, hoping it would work because she wasn¡¯t ready to know the truth about me. ¡°Training?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded my head and took a seat opposite her while I thought of what to say. ¡°I had a karate and martial arts teacher when I was younger, I learned so many things from him.¡± I liedfortably, hoping it would work. She thought for a bit and slowly nodded her head. ¡°Your teacher must have been an extraordinary person to teach you such skills.¡± hearing those words from her, I released a silent breath and rxed on the couch. ¡°Thanks,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡± she shed me a warm, big smile that made my heart flutter with joy. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf whispered to me. I closed my eyes and controlled my wolf before opening them. We met eyes with each other and I saw her lick her lips nervously before she tucked her hair behind her ears, thereby revealing my mark. Seeing my mark on her, I groaned silently and quickly looked away. Catching a glimpse of my mark on her triggers all the organs in me, and I knew it would be hard for me to control myself because I hadn¡¯t been with her for the past two years. ¡°Are you okay.¡± she asked with worried and curious eyes on me when she noticed I was ufortable on the seat and sweating profusely. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s from the coffee I took.¡± I replied while trying to stay calm, but my gaze kept going for my mark on her neck. Not able to withstand it, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before opening them, but only to realize that her hairs were poured and back to her shoulders. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I murmured to myself and inhaled deeply. I wondered what I would have done if she hadn¡¯t let lose her hair on her shoulders that very minute. ¡°Are you sure you are okay?¡± she asked again, this time in doubt. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I shed her a big smile before controlling my breath. She nodded her head,y on the bed and murmured in pain while touching her bandaged head. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked while leaving my seat. ¡°Yeah, just a little pain thates once in a while.¡± she shed me an assuring smile before looking away. I released a soft sigh and ran my fingers through my hair as I worried about the kind of pains she might be going through. We sat there in silence and none of us said a word until I noticed her piercing gaze on me, which triggered everything in me. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± she nodded her head and slowly sat on the bed. ¡°I was wondering who you are because everything about you speaks power and authority.¡± she muttered while staring at me curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t only look rich, but you have authority and influence, so how did our path cross because you are way too above my league.¡± she asked, full of curiosity to know me. I shed her a weak smile and said, ¡°You are not below my league, don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± She nodded her head but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°We met in a club where you work as a bartender.¡± ¡°Bartender?¡± she murmured to herself in disbelief and thought for a while before she spoke up, ¡°Was it back in California?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head and thought for a while before she asked again. ¡±Why then did I run away from you and came to Australia.¡± she asked, curious. Her words stunned me and made me stare at her nervously and wonder how she had heard it, if not Elliot saying something to her. ¡°Hello mister.¡± she called out to me. ¡°Eric, call me Eric.¡± I murmured. She nodded her head and red at me, waiting for an answer. ¡°We had issues, and you decided to leave.¡± I spoke truthfully. ¡°Issues like what?¡± she asked curiously. I shook my head before speaking, ¡°I will tell you everything once you are discharged from the hospital. The doctor said your brain shouldn¡¯t be stressed.¡± She released a soft sigh, nodded her head and looked away, while I rxed and also looked away. We sat in an awkward silence until she spoke up again, ¡°When you get to California, please send my regards to my aunt, she must really be missing me a lot.¡± she whispered in pain and shook her head. ¡°I will.¡± I replied, without meeting her eyes. I was worried about what she would do if she gets to know her aunt had been in the hospital for the past five years. ¡°Thank you.¡± she shed me a weak smile andid back on the bed. ¡°Won¡¯t you leave? You need to start packing.¡± she asked with her gaze on me. I stood up from the couch and walked over to her and sat on the bed with my eyes on her. ¡°I will be leaving very early tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t be able to see you before leaving.¡± I said, and she nodded her head but did not say a word. I brought forth my hand, ced a finger in her hair and saw her close her eyes but didn¡¯t say a word or move an inch. I put another finger in her hair and gently caressed her hair with so much care and love. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf howled happily. I smiled in relief when I noticed she wasfortable with me. When I realized she lost some part of her memory, I was scared she would drive me away since I was a total stranger to her, but our bond was so strong that it made her attached to me despite not remembering or knowing me. I gently stroked her hair and went down to her cheek. Tenderly, I caressed her cheek and ran my fingers all over her face before cing a finger on her well-shaped, blushing lips. I groaned frustrated, and tried to take my fingers from her lips, but she held my hand with her eyes still closed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± she begged nervously. I smiled at her behavior before cing a kiss on her forehead, which made her blush and opened her eyes to me. ¡°Your lips are warm.¡± she whispered, licked her lips and tried to look away, but it was toote because I was already turned on by her behavior. Easily, I yanked her from the bed and made her sit on myp while I stared directly into her stunned and confused eyes. I knew she wasn¡¯t expecting such a reaction from me, but damn it, it was toote. ¡°Can I kiss you¡± I pleaded. ¡°Can I kiss you.¡±? I pleaded again, while locking eyes with her. She gulped nervously and stared at me with stunned eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­don¡¯t know.¡± she stammered and childishly looked at the floor. That was it. I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I groaned impatiently, and went for her neck where I marked her and gently ced kisses there. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf whispered in pleasure as I continued cing kisses on her neck before moving away. I stared at her, and noticed she was biting her lips nervously while her eyes were closed. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± I ordered and took her chin with my index finger, so she could stare directly into my eyes. Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared directly into my eyes with her two cute innocent eyes that triggered everything in me. I knew she was shy because this was a first time for her in my arms, since she couldn¡¯t remember the moments we had together. ¡°I will be quick¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I cupped her face with my two hands and brushed my lips with hers. I took her lower lips and sucked gently and passionately before taking her full lips. I kissed her gently, since all this was new to her all over again. I kissed her slowly, moved my hands from her face down to her waist and gently squeezed it. She moans softly in the kiss and to my surprise, she desperately took control of the kiss and deepens it while a running her fingers through my hair. I smiled to myself and kissed her at her pace, but broke the kiss when I realized she was exhausted. ¡± Beautiful.¡± I mumbled and ced kisses all over her face before pecking her on the lips. I stared at her and noticed her cheeks were red, and she couldn¡¯t look at me because she was shy and embarrassed. ¡°Look up.¡± I raised her chin to my face and shed her a big smile. ¡°You look cute when you behave this way.¡± I ced kisses on her neck and stared back at her. ¡°I need to go.¡± She nodded her head and tried getting up from myp, but I held her to myself and hugged her tightly. For two years, for two fucking years, I¡¯ve been dreaming of a moment like this, a moment I would have Victoria in my arms just like this, and it all seems too good to be true, which is freaking scaring. I held her to myself for a bit until I felt her heartbeat beating rapidly as she released afortable sigh and rxed on my body. ¡°You are so warm andfortable.¡± she murmured tiredly, and I knew the drugs she had taken were having an effect on her. ¡°I wish to stay here forever¡­¡± she didn¡¯t finish her words when she fell asleep.N?velDrama.Org content. I took a deep breath as I felt my heartbeat pounding with joy and at the same time, with fear. This was a moment for me, this was what I waited for so long, but now that I have it, it scares me so much. ¡±Rx!¡± My wolf groaned at my anxiety. Gently, Iy her on the bed and covered her with a nket before cing a soft kiss on her forehead and left the room. Victoria¡¯s POV I murmured as I felt a cold icy breeze hit my body. Gradually, I opened my eyes and realized I was lying on the bed with a nket on me. Quickly, I sat on the bed and stared around only to realize he was gone already, which brought a heavy sigh out of my lips. How could I allow myself to fall asleep in a moment like that. I frowned at myself and pulled off the nket before leaving the bed. Lazily, I walked around the room as I felt a cold shiver all over my body. With my eyes closed, I remember the warmth of his body, his tender touch and the warmness of his lips. Sighing heavily, I sat on the couch and ced my fingers on my lips as I remembered the hot and passionate kiss we had few hours ago. The kiss felt so right and familiar that I felt sofortable in it, and it felt like a strong desire was burning in me. I closed my eyes and all I could see was his glittering set of green eyes staring at me with so much love and care, and I wondered what he must have done that made me run away from him. I was still in thought when I heard a soft knock on the door before it was slightly opened. I stared at the door and saw ady in her early thirties dressed as a nurse walking in with a smile on her face. ¡°I see you are finally awake.¡± she shed me a big smile and took the seat beside me. ¡°I¡¯m nurse Agnes, and I will be your personal nurse until you are discharged from the hospital.¡± She introduced herself with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Victoria, nice meeting you.¡± I responded. ¡±Nice to meet you, Vicky.¡± She smiled at me and went for the drugs on the table, ¡°Time to take your medication.¡± she gave me the drugs which I took and swallowed it into my mouth and gave back the water to her. ¡°I will be back, give me a minute.¡± she smiled warmly at me and left the room. I stood up from the couch and walked back to the bed, since the medicine was already having an effect on me, but then I noticed the door opened and Elliot came walking in. ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted me, and sat beside me with a smile on his face. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been here for a while, I was just too busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±, I shed him a weak smile and forced myself not to fall asleep. ¡°I will be going to California for something really important, but I will be back soon,¡± he announced. ¡°You are also going to California,¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Yes, Eric has to pay for all the things he did to you.¡± he spoke angrily and stood up from the bed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked while trying to sit on the bed, but I was weak, really weak. He smiled at me and ran his fingers through my hair before speaking. ¡°I made a promise to you two years ago. I made a promise that I will protect you from Eric, and I¡¯m not going back on my words. Get some rest,¡± he kissed my cheek and left the room before I could manage to say a word. Chapter 118 Gathering Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°We arending in five minutes, sir.¡± The pilot announced, while I nodded my head and waited for the jet tond. In few minutes, wended at ournding spot while a car was already waiting for us. We got down from the jet and entered the car. ¡°Wee, sir.¡± my driver greeted. ¡°Thank you, take me to dad¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± he started the car, and we drove off. After a few minutes, we drove through dad¡¯s gate. I got out of the car and walked into the sitting room. ¡°Where is my father?¡± I asked one of his men who I met in the sitting room, ¡°He is at the bar upstairs.¡± He responded with a bow. I released a heavy sigh as I made my way upstairs. I got upstairs and met dad in deep thoughts while a bottle of whiskey was ced on the center table in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too old to be drinking at a time like this.¡± I asked while taking the seat before him. He ignored me, took another sip of his drink, and did not say a word until I decided to speak. ¡°Tomorrow is the gathering.¡± I murmured to his hearing. I wasn¡¯t scared or bothered about the gathering, all my fear was for Victoria and nothing else. After my statement, Dad stared at me for a long time before he took a deep breath and spoke up, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her back with you¡± he asked in a cold, angry tone. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s not safe for her to travel by air.¡± I exined, Dad stared at me with an annoying look before standing to his feet. ¡°Do you know what you are being charged for?¡± he asked, ¡±No.¡± I replied curiously as I noticed dad was getting angry and worried. ¡°What did Elliot say to them?¡± I asked, impatiently and curious. Dad kept quiet for a while before he turned around and faced me. ¡°Two charges wereid against you,¡± he muttered angrily to himself. ¡°Two what?¡± I asked in shock as I stood on my feet. ¡°Elliotid two charges against you, and you will have to defend yourself alone to the council of elders.¡± Dad announced with a expressionless look on his face. Those words from dad made me walk around in anger as I wondered why Elliot was this angry with me that he had toy two charges against me. I understand Elliot and I were never best buddies, but we were also not enemies, then why the sudden hatred? If not for one thing, I would have thought he was into Victoria, but I knew that would not be possible because his mate was with him. ¡°What are my charges, father?¡± I asked, after several minutes of silence. Dad scoffed and shook his head before taking a sip of his drink, which made me groan in annoyance at his reaction towards me, but I did not say a word because I knew he was mad at me. ¡°Tomorrow isn¡¯t far from now, you will know your charges during the gathering.¡± dad spoke in a low angry tone and walked away. I took a sip of his drink and sat back on the chair as I thought of what Elliot might have said about me. I sat there for a long time thinking of what might take ce in the Wolfie gathering when I heard my phone ringing. I went for it and realized it was Liam calling. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke tiredly. ¡°It seems you are back in the country,¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, you must have heard about the gathering tomorrow.¡± I inquired. ¡°Yeah, I heard about it, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back in the country. What did you do wrong?¡± he asked, curious and worried. I released a soft sigh and ran my fingers through my hair before speaking, ¡°It¡¯splicated, I don¡¯t know what to say, let¡¯s just see what happens at the gathering tomorrow.¡± I mumbled tiredly. He kept quiet for a while before speaking, ¡°You act like a different man, the Eric I knew would never stay this long in a conversation with me.¡± he spoke excitedly. ¡°People do change when it is necessary.¡± I responded with a sigh while thinking of Victoria. ¡°Nice one Eric, all the best for tomorrow.¡± he wished me well and ended the call. I kept the phone back on the table and checked my wristwatch, only to realize it was already ten pm. Tiredly, I stood up from the chair, picked up my phone and went downstairs to my car. I got in, and my driver drove me back home. When I got home, I walked straight to my bedroom, took off my clothes and shoes before going to the bathroom. I put on the cold shower and stood in it. A soft groan of relief escaped my lips as the cold water sshed on my naked body. Gradually, I closed my eyes and all I could see were the curious and innocent eyes of Victoria staring at me. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf whispered in my head while I took a deep breath and shook off her thoughts in my head before taking my bath. After bathing, I left the bathroom and stepped into my room naked with water dripping out from my body. I went for a clean towel in the closet, took it out and wiped my body dry with it. I put on loose underwear and climbed on the bed as I forced myself to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t, my thoughts were filled with someone and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep if I didn¡¯t know how she was doing. Quickly, I went for my phone, dialed a number, and it rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± the nurse greeted. ¡°Morning, how is she?¡± I asked. ¡°She is fine sir, but still asleep.¡± Her words made me restless, wondering why she was still sleeping thiste in the morning. ¡°Why is she sleeping at this time? Did something happen?¡± I asked while leaving the bed. ¡°Not really, sir, she just couldn¡¯t sleep all through the night.¡± The nurse exined. Her words got me scared and worried. ¡°Was she going through pain or did something happen?¡± I asked, hoping what I was thinking in my heart wasn¡¯t true. I was scared she must have gotten her lost memory back because the doctor said it might take days, weeks, or months. ¡°I don¡¯t think she was going through pain, I think it¡¯s something personal,¡± she replied. I released a sigh of frustration and sat back on the bed. ¡°Just let me know if anything goes wrong.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± I ended the call and kept the phone back on the table. Iy back on the bed and mumbled a silent prayer, hoping Victoria wouldn¡¯t get her memory before I got back to Australia. I knew if she got her memory while I was still in California, she would run away, and I can¡¯t afford to lose her again. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and filled my mind with the memory of Victoria before drifting to sleep. I was woken up by the constant ringing of my phone. With sleepy eyes, I went for it and picked up the call without checking who the caller was. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke in a sleepy voice, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs waiting for you, we have only a few hours left.¡± I recognized the voice to be that of Kevin¡¯s. Hearing those words from him, I checked the clock and realized it was past 11 am. ¡°I will be downstairs, give me some minutes.¡± I grumbled and ended the call. The meeting was supposed to be at 1pm in the afternoon and I overslept. I stood up from the bed, did a few push-ups before going to the bathroom. I took my bath, left the bathroom and stood in front of my wardrobe as I deliberated on an outfit to put on. I deliberated for a while until I decided to go in a navy-blue suit. I took it out of my closet and ced it on the bed. I rubbed some lotion on my body, gelled my hair before putting on my clothes and shoes. I sprayed body spray and perfume, picked up my phone and left my room. I got downstairs and saw Kelvin seated on the couch while busy with his phone. ¡°You finally decided toe down.¡± he murmured with his gaze still on his phone. I walked up to him and took the opposite couch to him. ¡°You look good.¡± he withdrew his gaze from the phone and stared at me. ¡°You look too calm and confident for a man who is being called by the Wolfie.¡± He ridiculed with a scoff. I chuckled at his words and stood up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯m still alpha Eric, and I¡¯m not scared of anyone or anything.¡± I spoke confidently and left him in the sitting room. Actually, I lied, I was scared, I feared something and that was losing Victoria again. Since Kelvin came with his car, there was no need to take my car, so I got into the front seat of his car and waited for him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He entered his car, stared at me one more time before driving off. We drove in total silence before he spoke up, ¡°Are you scared?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Really.¡± Kelvin glimpsed at me with stunned eyes, while I chuckled and shook my head, ¡°There is nothing to be scared about.¡± I confidently replied. Kelvin shook his head in disbelief before speaking, ¡°Do you know the chargesid against you?¡± He asked, still shaking his head. Seeing Kelvin reacting this way, I knew something was wrong. ¡°What did Elliot charge me for?¡± I asked, getting worried. Kelvin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°We are already here.¡± he shed me a weak smile before leaving the car. I got out of the car and hurried to him. ¡°What are my charges?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°You should have asked about this a long time ago. We don¡¯t have time to talk about this.¡± he tapped my left shoulder and walked into the hall. I groaned angrily and roughly ran my fingers through my hair in frustration as I made my way to the big hall. The moment I stepped in, I saw almost a hundred alphas in the hall, and seriously, I wasn¡¯t surprised because this was my first time being summoned by the Wolfie and I knew every alpha was curious to know what the almighty Alpha Eric must have done. I chuckled to myself and made my way to the front seat kept for me. I took a seat and noticed all eyes were on me, but none would dare to whisper or say a word. I moved my gaze to the front seats in front of me and saw the four judges sitting before me. My father, Liam¡¯s father, Lycan Flick and Alpha Linus. Those were the judges assigned to my case, and I wondered why my father was included, seeing that I was his child. ¡°Alpha Linus, please read out why we are here.¡± dad spoke up in a cold, rough voice. Hearing him sound this way, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting any favors from him. Alpha Linus stood up from his seat and stood before the crowd.¡± We are all here because alpha Eric was summoned by alpha Elliot, and here are the charges against him.¡± He brought forth a paper and read through it. ¡°Rejection of his mate, crime number one. Hitting his mate and endangering the life of his mate, offense number two.¡± He lowered his head and went back to his seat. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± I muttered out in anger. ¡°All these charges are not true.¡± I yelled in anger, but dad cut me off. ¡°Alpha Eric, you will speak only when you are permitted to.¡± dad¡¯s voice came as amand that echoed in the silent hall. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm my nerves. ¡°Alpha Elliot, please step forward,¡± Dad announced. I saw Elliot stood up from the crowd and walk to the center of the hall. ¡°You can speak.¡± Dad gestured. Elliot lowered his head in respect before speaking, ¡°I watched Eric hit his mate right before me and sent her toa, in fact, she has lost some part of her memory,¡± he announced to the crowd. ¡°Shut up you bastard, that was a mistake, and you know it.¡± I yelled, furious. ¡°Alpha Eric!¡± Liam¡¯s dad yelled my name with anger as a warning, which made me inhale deeply to calm my rage. ¡°Continue.¡± dad signaled for Elliot to continue. I red at dad and wondered how he could be so calm and act like he didn¡¯t know the implications of me losing this case. Chapter 119 Casting of votes ¡°Eric¡¯s mate, Victoria, is a good friend of mine, she ran away from California all because of Eric¡¯s attitude towards her and stayed with my family, so she could escape from him, but he found her and that resulted in her losing some part of her memory because of the hit on her head caused by Eric.¡± Elliot announced loudly to the hall. ¡°You bastard.¡± I murmured to myself and did everything possible to hold back my anger. ¡°He insulted and rejected her, he even threatened to kill her when he knew she was his mate, and now she has lost some part of her memory, he is back to her, pretending he loves her.¡± he sighed heavily and shook his head. ¡±Victoria, his mate is my very good friend, she is not herself and I can¡¯t let this man take her away not when she has lost her memory, please judge amicably,¡± he lowered his head and shed me a devilish smile. I clenched my fist and grit my teeth while trying to control my anger. ¡°What do you want to appeal to,¡± Lycan Flick asked. Elliot took a deep breath and made eyes with me before speaking, ¡±I would want Victoria to stay with my family until she gets her memory, then she can make her decision.¡± I heard murmuring among the alphas in the hall, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it because my gaze was on Elliot. It took everything in me to keep my wolf at bay and control my anger. ¡°You may return to your seat, alpha Elliot.¡± Elliot nodded his head and went back to his seat. ¡°Alpha Eric, do you have anything to say?¡± dad asked, ¡°Yes.¡± I responded in anger and stood to my feet. ¡°It¡¯s true I rejected my mate, it¡¯s also true, I might have caused her a few pains, but I never molested or hit her.¡± I announced to everyone while walking around the hall, staring at everyone in anger who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze because they knew I was getting out of control. ¡°I thought I hated her, I thought I never wanted her, but I was wrong, I love my mate with everything in me and whatever happened between us was a mistake.¡± I dered angrily. ¡°But that does not give you the right to cause her pain and hit her, you are an alpha, your duty is to show example to your followers.¡± dad yelled. ¡°I did not hit her deliberately, it was a big mistake, a mistake I will live to suffer for the rest of my life.¡± I roared angrily and stood at the center of the hall. ¡°Victoria is my mate, the moon goddess gave her to me and no one, I repeat no one, has the right to take her away from me, not even the four of you seated here.¡± I muttered while staring at the four judges in front of me. ¡°Victoria is my mate and whatever happened between us is our private life and no one is entitled toe into our private life.¡± I yelled angrily as my voice echo all over the hall. I could hear murmuring and whispers among the alphas in the room, but none dare say a word because they knew it would take just a word to make me lose control of my wolf, and everyone knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand alpha Eric¡¯s angry wolf. I moved my gaze around the hall as I met the eyes of hundreds of alphas seated in the hall who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Alpha Eric, do you realize you are standing before the council of elders?¡± dad spoke angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care.¡± I yelled back in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you or anyone has to say.¡± I roared loudly in the room, not minding the consequences of my action.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I heard whispering and murmuring among the alphas, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it. ¡°I, alpha Eric, will never let anyone take my mate away from me, not when I am still alive.¡± I muttered those words as a warning. ¡°You are joking, Eric, if the elder¡¯s decision is for Victoria to stay with my family, then so will it be.¡± Eliot yelled from his seat. I chuckled angrily before speaking, ¡±Then you will have to kill me before you can get hold of her.¡± I muttered angrily. ¡°Stop.¡± lycan flick voice echoed in the room while I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves. ¡°You may be a powerful alpha, but that does not mean you won¡¯t respect this council.¡± Lycan flick muttered out angrily, which made me release a heavy sigh and walked back to my seat. Everyone was silent for a while until Liam¡¯s father, King James, spoke up. ¡°I have known alpha Eric since he was born, he is a childhood friend to my son and I know what he can do and what he cannot do.¡± he paused and made eyes with me with a cold stare. ¡°Alpha Eric might have rejected his mate, but I¡¯m aware that for the past two years he had been looking for her and I know he will never hit his mate on purpose.¡± he expressed those words like he was certain about it. ¡±Just like he said, she is his mate, and we can¡¯t take that from him. Anyone is allowed to reject his or her mate if they want. That has nothing to do with the council, all we are concerned about is the fact that he hit his mate, which is against our principles, and anyone who does that should be dealt with.¡± hearing those words from him, I shook my head as I controlled myself not to speak. ¡°But I think it was a mistake just like he said, so we will have to pass out a vote. If you think it¡¯s a mistake just like he imed and think his mate should not be taken away from him, then you have to write your judgement and put it in this box.¡± he pointed at the judgement box aside the hall. ¡°Drop your judgement, and it will be counted.¡± he said, while everyone nodded their heads in agreement. I inhaled deeply as I watched other alphas casting their judgement in the box. I scoffed at the stupidity of these people, jokes on them to even think that I would let go of Victoria. The judgement took up to five minutes before everyone went back to their seats. ¡°Count the vote.¡± King Jame said. An alpha, from the crowd, stood up and went to the box and started counting the votes, while we all sat there and waited until the vote was counted. ¡±Are you okay?¡± I heard Kelvin¡¯s voice through telepathy, but I couldn¡¯t give him a response because I didn¡¯t know what I felt. I felt a sudden fear blooming in my chest as I saw the alpha who counted the votes speaking to the elders before going back to his seat. ¡°The result voted against Alpha Eric was 178 votes while the vote voted for him was 186 votes, but that is not the final vote because we, the council of elders, will have to cast our votes and each of our votes sum up to ten votes, we will start from lycan flick.¡± Liam Father directed those words to lycan flick while I took a deep breath and waited for what is about to happen. ¡°I lycan flick vote for alpha Eric. No alpha should be punished for a mistake which was not done on purpose. ¡°Hearing those words, a small smile appeared on my face, but I wiped it off. The next person was my father, and for strange reasons I was nervous. I knew my father, and I knew what he could do in matters like this. ¡°I vote against Alpha Eric.¡± the moment he said those words I heard murmuring and whispering around the hall, but I wasn¡¯t surprised, he was my father and I knew he would do anything to make me pay for what I did to Victoria in the past. ¡°An alpha who puts his mate in danger is not allowed to even see a glimpse of her.¡± dad spoke coldly and looked away. I chuckled and shook my head because I knew dad had always been hard on me whenever he wanted to discipline me. Everybody in the hall kept murmuring because no one would believe my father could vote against me in a crucial matter like this. The next person was alpha Linus. He cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°I vote against Alpha Eric, just like alpha Elliot stated, he has issues with his mate that resulted in her running away from him and I think she should be kept away from him until she gets her memory and decides if she wants to be with him.¡± alpha Linus said those words and met eyes with me, but he quickly looked away. I wasn¡¯t surprised at his judgment because we didn¡¯t have a good history. Thest person was Liam¡¯s father and I knew whatever that happened, I would never allow anyone to take Victoria away from me. He stared at me for a while before he took a deep breath and spoke up. ¡°I condemn the act of alpha Eric, our mate was given to us by the moon goddess, and it¡¯s a shame that some of you have to reject their mates.¡± he shook his head, disappointed and continued, ¡°Alpha Eric realized his mistakes and wants to correct that mistake, but things went wrong along the way, but that does not mean he shouldn¡¯t be given the chance to mend his mistake.¡± hearing those words from him, I felt my heartbeat increased. ¡°My vote is for alpha Eric.¡± I sighed in relief and sucked in a deep breath and calmed my nerves. With his deration and vote, I knew it was all over. ¡°The elders have made their decisions, and it seems alpha Eric won, we just hope he does things better.¡± Dad announced like he was not happy with the oue as he stood to his feet. ¡°Alpha Eric has been given the right to be with his mate, we don¡¯t care whether he loves her or not, but we will take her away from him if we find out he hit her again. We may all rise, the gathering hase to an end.¡± dad announced while everyone stood to their feet. I met eyes with Elliot and caught sight of the anger and hatred in his eyes, which made me scoff as I stood at my feet. I released a sigh of relief and made eyes with Elliot, again, who stared back at me with anger. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± he whispered those words through telepathy while I scoffed and walked out of the hall, only to meet Liam waiting for me by kelvin¡¯s car. ¡°That was a close one.¡± Liam smiled at me and shook hands with me. ¡°I never knew I would get the highest vote, I thought all the other alphas hated me and would want to punish me through this.¡± I murmured, confused. Liam chuckled loudly and shook his head before speaking, ¡°Not every Alpha hates you Eric, they are just scared of you and, besides, every Alpha knows the pain of being separated from their mate, and I think they don¡¯t want you to go through that.¡± he smiled at me and tried to touch my shoulder, but he stopped halfway. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Victoria healed me a long time ago.¡± I assured him. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, shocked. ¡°Yes, that was during mating with her.¡± I whispered, almost to myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, man, I believe everything will fall into ce.¡± He encouraged me as he tapped me on my left shoulder. I nodded my head and thought for a while before speaking, ¡°Are you busy? I want you to apany me to Michael¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± I entered Kelvin¡¯s car while Liam drove behind us in his car. ¡°You are a lucky bastard.¡± Kelvin grumbled, while I chuckled and arched my back on the seat with my eyes closed. ¡°The moon goddess has given you another chance, you have to cherish it.¡± Kelvin advised, and I nodded my head with my eyes still closed. We drove in total silence until we arrived at Mike¡¯s ce. We drove in and saw some of his men in the building. They kept staring at us but couldn¡¯t say a word out of fear. ¡°Where is Mike?¡± I asked, as I got out of the car. They stared at us with curious eyes but did not say a word, rather they led the way, and we followed them into the house. They led us through a door where we met Michael in his garden, lost in deep thought. ¡°Micheal.¡± I called out his name to get his attention. He turned around and stared at us for a while and walked up to us. ¡°I have told you all I know, I killed her and threw her at the bridge. What else do you want?¡± Mike yelled with rage. Liam did not let those words leave his mouth before he forcefully took hold of his hands to see his past. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Mike tried to take his hands off Liam¡¯s hand, but Kelvin and I held him and pinned him on the floor while Liam read through his past. I stared at Liam, whose eyes were closed, and noticed how his facial expression changed, which made me curious on what he might have seen to make him this angry. After a moment, he opened his eyes, and before we knew what was going on, Liam grabbed Mike by his cor and throw a punch at him. ¡°You bastard,¡± he yelled in anger, trying to hit him again, but kelvin stopped him. ¡°What is wrong, what did you see?¡± I asked curious. Liam released a heavy sigh and stared at me with a pitiful look. ¡±Tell me what you saw.¡± I spoke almost like a plead. ¡°He captured her, brought her here and would have raped her if Elliot didn¡¯t show up on time.¡± Liam muttered angrily while I took a deep breath and calmed my angry wolf. ¡°He was responsible for Victoria losing her pregnancy.¡± Liam whispered while holding my gaze. ¡°You bastard.¡± I yelled in anger while clenching my fists. ¡°Then why did he keep saying he killed Victoria when obviously Elliot took her?¡± Kelvin asked, confused. ¡°Elliot brought someone to cast a spell on him, a spell that will make him think he killed her and threw her at the bridge. Elliot did that, so Eric wouldn¡¯te searching for Victoria.¡± Those words made me copse on the long bench in the garden, as I did not know what to say or feel. I would have had the chance to make up things with Victoria if Mike hadn¡¯t kidnapped her. I would have shown Victoria my face and told her how much I loved her if Mike hadn¡¯t done all this. The situation I am in today was because of Mike, and to think that he wanted to touch her angered me the more. ¡°I will kill you.¡± I yelled in anger and took a step closer to Mike. ¡°Calm down, Eric, we will hand him over to the wolfie.¡± Kelvin suggested, but I cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± I replied in anger and went for mike on the floor. I grabbed him by his hair as he tried to fight back at me, but he was too weak for me. ¡°You have the guts to kill my child.¡± I yelled angrily and punched him in the face. ¡°You dare touch what is mine.¡± I yelled and punched him in the stomach. ¡°Stop Eric, you will kill him, he is too weak because of the spell on him.¡± Liam begged, but I totally ignored him. ¡°You have the guts to even think of touching what is mine, huh?¡± I punched him in the face and furiously let go of him when I realized he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Calm down.¡± Kelvin pleaded and went to check if Mike was still alive. ¡°You almost killed him.¡± Kelvin murmured. ¡°He is lucky I just gave him a few punches.¡± I muttered angrily. We all stood there in silence while we watched Mike breathing slowly as he was trying to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the hospital and I think I know someone who knows where we can find that kid who manipted Mike¡¯s mind, so he can undo it.¡± Liam proposed while staring at me to see my response. ¡°I don¡¯t care, just make sure you tell him I¡¯m not done with him yet.¡± I expressed those words as a promise and walked away. Chapter 120 Sophie is back Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I entered Kelvin¡¯s car and angrily shut the door. ¡°Easy man.¡± Kelvin cautioned, opened the door and got in. ¡°Are you okay.¡± he asked with a piercing gaze on me. ¡°Stop doing that.¡± I murmured angrily and looked away. He stared at me for a while before he started the car and drove off. We drove in silence until I spoke up, ¡°Do you think Victoria will forgive me if she gets back her memory.¡± I asked, panicked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The thought of her getting back her lost memory frightens me and for some strange reason, I pray she doesn¡¯t get it any sooner. ¡°You don¡¯t want her to gain back her memory.¡± Kelvin asked, while his eyes were fixed on the road. ¡°How did you read through me.¡± I grumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s just obvious.¡± He responded. His words made me sigh heavily and tiredly massage my forehead. ¡°What should I do?¡± I murmured to myself, frustrated. I want my Victoria back, but I know once she gets her lost memory it will be over between us because I can still see the anger and hatred she had for me in her eyes the day I met her again. ¡°She is your mate Eric, she can¡¯t resist you for long, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± he shed me an assuring smile and fixed his gaze on the road. A sigh of relief escaped my lips when I heard those words from Kelvin. Indeed, he was right, Victoria was my mate and bears my mark, so she won¡¯t be able to resist me for long. The constant ringing of Kevin¡¯s phone caught my attention, and I was curious why he wouldn¡¯t pick up his call. ¡°Is someone bothering you?¡± I asked, out of curiosity, maybe his subs were calling. ¡°No.¡± he murmured almost to himself while the call kepting, but he wouldn¡¯t pick it up. I red at him and noticed he was bothered by the call and was forcing himself not to pick it. ¡°Who is calling?¡± I asked, concerned. He has been a good friend to me, and I think I should do the same. He ignored my questions and didn¡¯t say a word, while the call kepting, and I realized Kelvin was forcing himself not to pick up. Curious, I went for his phone in his pocket, but he didn¡¯t try to stop me from taking his phone. I took out his phone from his pocket and stared at the caller. ¡°Is this not¡­¡± he did not let those words finish from my mouth before he cut me off. ¡°He has been calling me for the past one month, saying he wants to meet with me.¡± Kelvin murmured. I stared at him and could notice the pain in his eyes. Kelvin went through hell when his mate rejected him. He did everything possible to get the love of his mate, but his mate bluntly refused him. Kelvin went through pains and heartbreak and now that he was trying to pick up his life his mate was showing up in his life again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want him anymore?¡± I asked while the phone kept ringing. Kelvin remained silent for a while before he eventually replied, ¡°He is my mate and bears my mark, I can¡¯t stop loving him.¡± he murmured in a hurtful voice. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want toe in,¡± I asked, as Kelvin stopped in front of my house. He thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°No, I have things to do.¡± I stared at him and noticed he was really stressed out, and I knew the reason. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up his call and hear what he has to say?¡± I suggested. He took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡±There will be no need for that, I have to go.¡± he shed me a fake weak smile and drove off. I stood there and watched him drive away. Kelvin was a nice guy, and it surprised me that someone would reject him. I went walked past the gate and was almost at the door of my living room when my housekeeper rushed out from the sitting room. ¡°Wee, alpha, you are back.¡± I noticed the uneasiness in his voice and knew something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Sophie is here, she is in the living room.¡± He announced with a grumble. ¡°No problem.¡± I walked into the sitting room and wondered why Sophie was back all of a sudden. For what I know, she left California for Japan after our breakup, and I haven¡¯t heard anything from her. I went into the sitting room and saw her seatedfortably on the couch with her legs crossed, while taking a sip of her drink. ¡°You are finally here.¡± she shed me her usual seductive smile, which I ignored. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked as I made my way to her. ¡°Is that how you wee an old-time friend or should I say lover,¡± she asked with a grin and took another sip of her drink. I stood before her and directly stared into her eyes, but she met my gaze and stared back with no fear in her. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something to tell you.¡± she kept the ss on the table with her eyes still on me. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for whatever you have to say, make yourselffortable and leave.¡± I tried walking away, but she held my hand. ¡°Get your hand off me.¡± I warned and hit her hand away from mine. ¡°You hate me this much?¡± she asked, sounding hurt. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves before speaking. ¡±I don¡¯t hate you, I¡¯m just in love with another.¡± She scoffed at my words before speaking, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, you are no longer the dominant and aggressive alpha Eric I used to know.¡± she smiled evilly at me and tried to touch my chest, but I took her hand off. ¡°I might have changed a lot, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should overstay your wee. Tell me why you are here.¡± I asked, irritated, as I took the couch opposite her. She smiled evilly at me and remained silent. ¡°If you have nothing to say, then I will have to leave.¡± I stood up from the couch and was about to walk away when her next word stopped me. ¡°Won¡¯t you love to see your son?¡± she asked from behind me. I turned around as an ufortable feeling bloomed in my chest. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, as my blood ran cold. She grinned at me and took out her phone from her purse and handed it over to me. ¡°Have it.¡± I stared at her with raised and confused eyebrows. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as I took the phone from her. ¡°Check it out yourself.¡± She urged with a victorious grin. I stared at her for a while before moving my gaze to the phone and suddenly, goosebumps ran all over my body with what I saw. ¡°Who is this?¡± I asked as my eyes dted in fear. ¡±Our child, he is a year and a few months old.¡± she grinned at me with a victorious smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How did you get pregnant? You were supposed to be on drugs.¡± I yelled in anger. She chuckled evilly and stood to her feet. ¡°I stopped taking those drugs a long time ago. You think you could take me for a fool, you knew you never had the intention of getting married to me. All you wanted was a sex ve in bed.¡± she muttered angrily and tapped her foot on the floor. I ignored her bbering, and took a good look at the picture of the little child on her phone. With his physical appearance, one wouldn¡¯t deny he was my child. He has bright-green eyes just like mine, dark thick hair and my skin tone. He was amazingly, a child photocopy of me. I stared at the picture one more time, but shook my head in disbelief. Maybe this is not my child, Sophie was ying games with me. ¡°You think you can fool with me, whose baby is this because I know it¡¯s definitely not my child.¡± I dered firmly. She chuckled loudly, pped both her hands together and stood before me. ¡±I knew you wouldn¡¯t ept this child, so I decided to do it the easy way.¡± She spoke In a serious tone while I stared at her confused, as I watched her walk back to her seat. She opened her bag, took out a small box, walked back to me and handed it over to me. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as I took the box from her. ¡°Open it, you will see.¡± she beamed evilly, went back to her seat and sat majestically. I stared at the box for a while and wondered what was inside. I stared back at Sophie and noticed she was calm andposed. Curious, I opened the box and the moment I opened the box I saw a piece of cut hair wrapped in a nylon bag, a baby spoon, napkin, and toothbrush. ¡°What are all these?¡± I asked as I stared at the items in the box. ¡°What do you think they are for?¡± she asked with a big grin on her face as she took another sip of her drink. I moved my gaze back to the box and red at the item confused when suddenly, realization hits me. ¡°You brought this for a DNA test.¡± I asked, stunned. She giggled happily and apuded me with a p. ¡°How wise and intelligent of you to pick it so fast.¡± she smiled and took another sip of her drink. I stared at the things in the box and didn¡¯t know what to say or how to feel about this. If Sophie could bring all this and demanded to do a DNA test then she must be really confident and sure about this. ¡°When you are done with the DNA test you can call me.¡± she stood up from the couch, walked up to me and ced a kiss on my cheek ¡°See you around.¡± She said and tried walking away, but I stopped her by holding her left wrist. ¡°Where is he.¡± I asked, She shed an evil smile and said, ¡±When you are done with the DNA test, call me.¡± she shed a victorious smile and walked away. I groaned as I roughly ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. How on earth did I allow such a thing happen, why was I so careless not to notice Sophie wasn¡¯t on medication anymore. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled angrily and stared at the box in my hands as an ufortable feeling bloomed in my chest. If this child is truly mine, then I¡¯m in for a big problem. I¡¯m an alpha and my child and especially my first child is supposed to be with me in case his power starts manifesting in a much younger age just like mine. If this child is truly mine, then I don¡¯t know how to exin this to Victoria, what will she think of me, will she agree to stay with me after knowing another woman had my child. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled angrily and walked upstairs to my room. I pushed the door open and walked in. I dropped the box on my working table and copsed on the bed while staring at the box on the table. I was never careless when ites to sex with women. I always used protection when having sex with my subs, but with Sophie, I made sure she was on drugs, I even paid for the drugs monthly, so I was free to have sex with her without using protection, but I never knew she stopped taking them when she noticed my feelings were growing for Victoria. ¡±You alwaysplicate things.¡± My wolf grumbled in anger, which I ignored and began taking off my shoes and threw them away with rage. I also took off my clothes and was left with just my underwear. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself from the burning anger running in my blood. After minutes of pondering in thoughts, I stood up from the bed, walked into the shower and took a quick bath before returning to my room. I put on a simple wear and sat on my worktable as I stared at the small box in front of me. I felt tension ran all over my body as Sophie words kept echoing in my head which made me curious on why she would allow herself to get pregnant, ran away, and now came back after a year and few months. I knew if Sophie could stay away from me all these while and decided to show up now, that means she definitely has a n and that n might not be good for me. I stood up from my worktable, went for my phone and dialed the nurse¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Sorry, for calling thiste.¡± I apologized when I recalled it was past midnight there. ¡°It¡¯s okay sir, I¡¯m still awake.¡± ¡°Why, is something wrong,¡± I asked, as I noticed the tiredness in her voice. ¡°She has been running a hot temperature since 11pm, and it¡¯s just cooling down, so I decided to stay awake in case something happens.¡± Her words got me restless and anxious. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She is fine, sir, there is no need to worry.¡± she assured me. ¡°Thank you, I will being back to Australia in the next two days. Just take care of her.¡± ¡°I will do just that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I ended the call andy on the bed with my back, while my thoughts were filled with Victoria. From the look of things, she hasn¡¯t gotten her lost memory, but that does not mean she won¡¯t get it anytime soon. I thought Victoria and I could finally be together, but I don¡¯t know how she would feel if she finds out I have a child with Sophie. I stared at the box on the table, and knew I needed to do the test before I could conclude anything. Quickly, I picked up my phone and wanted to call my personal doctor, but I decided it was best to do the test in Australia. Doing the test here, I believe the result might get manipted because Sophie was a good friend to doctor Sam, my personal doctor. I kept back the phone and forcefully closed my eyes to take a nap. I woke up a few hourster and realized it was already past 5pm. I went for my phone and saw the notification light blinking, indicating I have a new notification. I picked up the phone and saw I had a few missed calls from father, which made me sigh and dropped back the phone. He almost frustrated me today, and here he was calling. Tiredly, I left the bed, went downstairs, and met dad seated on the couch having a conversation with one of my men. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked as I made my way to them. ¡±Is that how you wee your father,¡± dad asked sarcastically and took a sip of his drink. ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡± the man talking to father lowered his head in respect and left me and dad in the living room. I ignored Dad, went to the bar, took out a bottle of whiskey and made my way back to the couch. ¡±You were lucky out there.¡± Dad said with a chuckle, while I ignored him and took a sip of my drink. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you, and you weren¡¯t picking up, so I decided toe check on¡­¡± I did not let dad finish speaking before cutting him off. ¡°You almost ruined my life a few hours ago, and here you are acting like everything was okay.¡± I yelled angrily. Chapter 121 What did he do Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I sucked a deep breath and calmed my nerves from exploding with anger. Dad thinks everything was a joke to him, he almost ruined my chances of patching things up with Victoria just because he was mad at me. ¡°I did what needed to be done,¡± he mumbled, and took another sip of his drink. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, angered. ¡°Of course, you have to be punished for what you did to Victoria,¡± he spoke in an annoying tone. ¡°I did not hit her on purpose.¡± I yelled in anger. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that, when I mean you should be punished, I was saying you should be punished for rejecting Victoria and for making her go through pains.¡±, dad expressed those words in a serious tone which angered me. ¡°And you think the perfect punishment for me is she being taken away from me?¡± I asked angrily while Dad smiled evilly at me but did not say a word. I groaned and stood to my feet. ¡°You can leave when you are done.¡± I muttered angrily and was about to leave when dad called me back. ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡± I blurted out angrily. Dad released a heavy sigh, walked up to me and ced his two hands on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m your father and will always do what is best for you, don¡¯t you ever forget that.¡± he spoke seriously, and I knew he meant what he said. I moved my gaze away from him and looked away in anger. ¡°Go bring her back, I want to see her again.¡± he pleaded with a weak smile and moved away. ¡°Is something wrong with you.¡± I asked as a sudden fear ran through my body, but Dad chuckled at my words and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just fifty-six years old, you can¡¯t get rid of me so easily.¡± His words made me shook my head and moved closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m your son, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if something is wrong with you.¡± I pleaded. Dad scoffed and picked up his jacket. ¡°Like I said, you can¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡± he tapped my shoulder and walked away. I sighed heavily before making my way back to my room. When I got to my room, I picked up my phone and dialed dad¡¯s personal doctor¡¯s number. It rang a few times before he picked up the call. ¡°Good day alpha Eric, is everything okay.¡± he asked. ¡°My dad, is something wrong with him?¡± I inquired. ¡°Your dad is fine. Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried about him, please don¡¯t keep anything away from me.¡± I pleaded. ¡°Everything is fine with your father, he is just getting older. That¡¯s why his body is bing weaker, but he is in good health, I can assure you that.¡± he spoke in an assuring manner. I released a sigh of relief and nodded my head. ¡°Thank you, doctor, don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you suspect anything about father. I spoke almost like a plead. ¡°Sure, alpha, I¡¯ll let you know if there is anything wrong with your dad¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I ended the call. Dad and I may act like we don¡¯t care about each other, but I know he loves me just the way I do. Victoria¡¯s POV Slowly, I opened my eyes and stared around the room, and realized I was the only one in the room. Tiredly, I stood up from the bed and decided to take a warm bath since the weather was cold. I took a towel and went to the private bathroom attached to my room. I took off my clothes and was about to step into the shower when something caught my attention through the mirror. Quickly, I moved back to the mirror and stood before it. I turned my head sideways and noticed there was a mark on my neck which looked like a bite. Slowly, I ran my fingers through the mark and immediately I did so, Eric¡¯s face shed in my head. I shook it off and stared at the mark through the mirror. It seemed like the mark had been there for a long time, and I wondered how I got such a bite mark. Curiously, I caressed my neck with my eyes closed, trying to remember at least a thing, but all I could see in my head was his face, and his green sparkling eyes. Quickly, I opened my eyes and snapped out of my thought. Once again, I stared at the mirror and wondered why I kept seeing Eric in my head whenever I touched the mark. I took off my fingers from my neck and wondered how I must have gotten that mark. Probably I got it from a pet who nipped me because it was angry because that was the only exnation I coulde up with. I left the mirror and stepped into the shower. I sighed in relief as the warm water sshed on my naked body. I took a quick bath and left the bathroom for my room, put on new clothes before sitting on the bed. Few minutester, the door opened and nurse Agnes walked in. ¡°Seems you have just taken your bath.¡± ¡°Yeah, the weather was a bit cold for me.¡± I responded. She smiled at me and nodded her head before dropping the tray of medicine on the table. Out of curiosity, I asked, ¡±Has Mr. Eric been calling you.¡± ¡°Yes, he called a few hours ago, but you were sleeping,¡± she replied. I nodded my head but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± she asked while staring at me, curious. ¡°No, I was just wondering why he hadn¡¯t spoken to me Since he traveled back.¡± I murmured sadly to myself, but nurse Agnes heard me. ¡°Do you want me to call him.¡± she asked, as she stared at me with a concerned look. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be needed.¡± I shook my head and looked away. If he really wanted to talk to me, then he would have called and asked for the phone to be given to me, but he never did. ¡°He calls every day to make sure you are okay.¡± nurse Agnes uttered those words like she was reading my thoughts. I nodded my head andid back on the bed with so many thoughts in my head. I can¡¯t remember anything about this man. To me, I just met him a few weeks ago, but it felt like I had known him for a long time. I felt so connected and attached to him, and it scares the shit out of me. A day won¡¯t go by without me thinking about him, his warmth, his sparking green eyes and the gentleness of his touch. I kept fantasizing about him every night before going to bed, wondering if we really had sex and what it felt like to be in his arms. I remembered the dream I hadst night of a wolf staring at me. The dream felt so real that even when I woke up, I felt goosebumps all over my body. Tiredly, I closed my eyes and still pictured the piercing eyes of the animal on me and wondered why the eyes of the wolf reminded me of Eric¡¯s eyes and the way he looked at me brought a familiar feeling to my body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± nurse Agnes asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I opened my eyes and gave her an assuring smile, while she stared at me for a while before looking away. We sat there in silence while watching a TV show until a knock came on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and Elliot walked in with an expressionless look on his face. ¡°Good day.¡± he shed nurse Agnes a warm smile before moving his gaze to me. ¡°How are you,¡± he asked while sitting beside me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you are back so early.¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Yeah, I came back a few minutes ago.¡± He responded, but I didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I just finished talking to the doctor, and he said you will be discharged thising week, and you can go home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news,¡± I mumbled, almost to myself. We sat there for a minute in silence as none of us said a word until he spoke up, ¡°Would youe back home with me,¡± he asked almost like a plead. I made eyes with him and quickly looked away because I did not have an answer to that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back to California with him.¡± he held my two arms and stared directly into my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know what Eric has done to you, you don¡¯t know how many pains he made you go through, you don¡¯t know how much you hated him. You hate Eric so much that the mention of his name irritates you.¡± hearing those words from him, I wondered what Eric might have done that would make me hate him that much. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go back to California with him, not when I know you still haven¡¯t gotten your lost memory. Stay here with us for now.¡± he begged. I thought for a while before I spoke up. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I whispered while getting up from the bed. ¡±I have to see my aunt, I need to speak with her, she has answers to my questions¡­¡± he did not let me finish before he cut me off. ¡°I can take you to your aunt if you want, but I want you to stay with us, it¡¯s for your own good.¡± he begged while I turned my back at him and took a deep breath. I don¡¯t know what Eric might have done to me in the past, but I still have strong feelings for him, feelings that draw me to him. Feelings that make me want to see him every minute of the day. I can¡¯t stay back here. I need to go back to California and find out what I did with my life. Six years have passed, and I don¡¯t know what happened to me. There are questions that need to be answered, and only in California can I get them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I turned and made eyes with him, his sea-blue eyes were fixed on me and I could see how worried he was for me. ¡°Think about it,¡± he pleaded. I shook my head and kept walking around the room. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± I murmured out. ¡°I¡¯m not rushing you, you can think about it.¡± he pleaded. ¡°There is nothing to think about, I need to go back to California and pick up the pieces of my life.¡± ¡°There is nothing left for you there.¡± He blurted out. I stared at him with a confused look, and wondered why he would say that when obviously my aunt was there. I believed he noticed the confusion on my face and looked away. ¡°Is there something you are not telling me,¡± I asked in curiosity, as I moved closer to him. He ran his fingers through his hair but did not say a word. Seeing him reacting this way, I knew something was wrong. ¡°Is there something you are not telling me?¡± I stood before him with curious eyes. He released a heavy sigh, stood up from the bed and stood before me, making us just an inch apart. I gulped nervously at his manly stature. He was huge, not that huge, but he had broad shoulders just like Eric and his sea-blue eyes were intimidating. ¡°Think about what I just told you.¡± he brought forth his hand and ced it on my cheek. The moment his hand was on my cheek, I felt the warmth of his hand, and it reminded me of Eric¡¯s touch. ¡°I promise to keep you safe, please allow me to fulfill my promise.¡± he expressed those words like he meant every bit of them. I stared at him and did not know what to say. I was confused, really confused. ¡°I have to go.¡± he kissed me on the cheek, and flickered a weak smile. He took a step backward and stared at me for a bit like he was about to say something, but he decided to let it be and walked away. I sighed softly and sat back on the bed as Elliot¡¯s words kept echoing in my head. He sounded so sincere when he made mention of wanting to keep me safe, and I was curious about what he meant by that. If I hated Eric just the way he said, then why do I feel so attached to him, why don¡¯t I feel even an atom of hate towards him. What did Eric do that made me hate him so much, how did he cause me so much pain that I decided to stay away from him, I cracked my brain as I thought of every possible way Eric might have hurt me, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything of him. If he caused me pain and made me hate him, then it can mean only one thing. Maybe I caught him cheating on me with another woman. Perhaps I caught him with another woman, felt heartbroken and decided to stay away from him. That was the only exnation I coulde up with. Chapter 122 Knowing more about myself Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Morning.¡± I responded to the greeting of my housekeeper and took out a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°Should I set the table?¡± he asked, ¡°Yes.¡± I replied and went upstairs to my room, so I could take my bath. I reached my room and was about to go to the bathroom when I noticed my phone ringing. I went for the phone and saw it was Elliot calling. ¡°Bastard.¡± I grumbled to myself and picked up the call. ¡°You finally decided to pick up.¡± ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± I muttered with irritation while he scoffed over the phone before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, and that¡¯s a promise.¡± he muttered those words as a threat. His words made my wolf howl in anger, and it took everything in me to keep it at bay.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a low tone, but my anger could be noticed in my voice. ¡°What do I what?¡± he asked sarcastically with a soft chuckle. ¡°Can you give me what I want¡± he asked in a mocking tone and beganughing loudly over the phone. ¡°Alpha Eric, you think you can keep having whatever you want, huh?¡± He muttered angrily. ¡°You think everything is just about you and no one else matters?¡± He yelled furiously. I sat back on the bed with the phone on my ear as I wondered what he was talking about. ¡°Not this time, I won¡¯t let you have Victoria this time.¡± he muttered those words in a serious tone. ¡°You must be dreaming, Victoria is my mate and nobody can take her away from me.¡± I barked out as I tried to control the anger boiling in me. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time, just a matter of time she wille back to me, it¡¯s in your nature to hurt her, and you can never change.¡± he expressed those words like he was so sure about it. ¡°Damn you, Elliot, you can never have her.¡± I yelled in anger. He chuckled loudly over the phone before speaking, ¡°Have her?¡± he asked sarcastically with a soft chuckle. ¡°I would have had her if I wanted to, two years ago, when she was vulnerable and confused.¡± ¡°Damn you.¡±, I yelled in anger. He scoffed over the phone before he spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll get Victoria back and that¡¯s a promise.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± he did not let those words finish from my mouth before he cut the call on me, ¡°damn you.¡± I groaned angrily and threw the phone on the bed. I ran my fingers through my hair and grit my teeth in anger as Elliot¡¯s words kept echoing in my head. Elliot and I were never friends or enemies, and I can¡¯t remember doing anything bad to him. Then why does he want to hurt me by taking Victoria away from me. I groaned frustrated, and stood up from the bed, I removed my long pants and stepped into the bathroom, put on the cold shower and sighed in relief as the water fell on my body. I took a quick bath, walked back to my room and took out a simple outfit from my closet and put it on. I left my room and went downstairs for breakfast. I walked to the dining table, pulled out a chair and sat down for breakfast. I stared at the empty seats surrounding me and wondered how it would feel having Victoria here with me as a family. Quickly, I shook off the thought and began eating slowly with so many thoughts in my head¡­ I was worried about Victoria. She had lost some part of her memory, and she didn¡¯t know that her aunt had been in the hospital for almost five years. How do I exin this to her without her breaking down. I shook my head as the thought kept ringing in my head. I can¡¯t even tell her who I really am because that will scare the shit out of her, she has be a fragile innocent girl again, and I don¡¯t know how to start telling her things. I sighed heavily and dropped the spoon as I realized I had already lost my appetite. I stood up from the table, walked out of the sitting room and went to the garden to get some fresh air. I breathed in the fresh airing from the flowers and noticed my stiff muscles rxed as I walked around the garden. When I thought I was seeding in mending my rtionship with Victoria, Sophie just came out of nowhere iming she had a child for me. I groaned as I remembered the picture of the little kid, the resemnce was too much, and it scares me. Having a baby with Sophie was a mistake, and I hope I was wrong about it. I¡¯m just trying to get Victoria back and heal her of the pain I caused her, how can I break such news to her. Quickly, I took out my phone from my pocket and dialed Sophie¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Wow, you did the test so fast.¡± She teased while I grumbled and said, ¡°Name your price.¡± She kept quiet for a while before she responded, ¡±I believe you haven¡¯t done the test yet.¡± ¡°That is not your fucking business, tell me what you want.¡± I yelled angrily while she chuckled over the phone for a while before speaking, ¡°Do the test Eric, do the test and get back to me.¡± she muttered confidently and ended the call on me ¡°Bitch.¡± I yelled angrily. I was scared, I feared doing the DNA test. I know Sophie and seeing her this confident means she was right about this, and it scares me. ¡°I have a child.¡± I grumbled to myself. Having a child is supposed to be a thing of joy, but having it with Sophie was a disaster. I knew Sophie and she was not naive or innocent as Victoria, she will hold me down with this child and I can¡¯t let it happen. I dialed a number on my phone. It rang a few times before it was picked ¡°Good morning alpha.¡± he greeted ¡°Morning Ames, I have a job for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± I took a deep breath and reckoned this was really the best decision, considering how deceiving Sophie can be. ¡± I want you to send your men to keep watch on Sophie, every second of the day, find out who she meets, where she goes and who she talks to.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will be expecting a positive result,¡± I muttered, and ended the call. I will have to find that child and take him away from her before she ties me with him. Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nurse Agnes asked when she noticed I was lost in deep thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shed her an assuring smile and looked away. Ever since Elliot left, I have been doing some serious thinking. Last night, I had a strange dream. I was bitten by a wolf, and it felt so real that I felt pain on the left side of my neck when I woke up. ¡°Victoria.¡± nurse Agnes¡¯ voice took me out of my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m listening. I grumbled and made eyes with her. ¡°You don¡¯t seem well, are you sure you are okay.¡± she asked with a worried face. I nodded my head and stood up from the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll use the washroom,¡± I said, and made my way into the washroom. I stood before the mirror and red at the bite mark on my neck. I ced my fingers on my neck and gently caressed the mark. The dream felt so real that I could clearly remember every detail of it. I closed my eyes and I ran my fingers on the mark, and again all I could see and think of was Eric. Quickly, I opened my eyes and took a deep breath. Maybe my brain was ying games with me, perhaps it¡¯s the effect of the drugs I took. I shook off the idea of being bitten by a wolf and left the bathroom. I went back to the room, sat on the bed, but could feel nurse Agnes¡¯ piercing gaze on me. ¡°Sir Eric called.¡± she announced in a low tone. I nodded my head but did not say a word, I was childishly angry at him for not speaking to me all this while. ¡°He said he would be flying in tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I grumbled like a kid. She sighed and walked over to me, ¡°Should I call him for you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be needed.¡± I murmured angrily andy back on the bed. I forced my eyes closed, but knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall to sleep. Eric wasing back to Australia, and I was eager and anxious to meet him, despite being angry with him. I can still picture his well-perfect face, green sparkling eyes whenever he smiles and his well-trimmed beard. He was incredibly hot, handsome, and caring, and sometimes I marveled how I was able to date such a man. Never in my life have I dreamt of dating such a god in human form. Everything about him speaks power and dominance. I love the way I felt so little whenever he was with me, it felt like I was being protected by him. A small smile appeared on my face, but I had to wipe it off before nurse Agnes took notice of it. A few minutester, I heard footstepsing and turned to the door. Catherine walked in with a smile on her face. ¡°Hey Vicky, dad told me your real name is Victoria.¡± she smiled warmly at me before keeping the bag of food on the table. ¡°Was I answering a different name?¡± I asked, shocked and confused. Catherine shook her head while taking out the things from the bag. ¡°Was I answering a different name?¡± I asked again when I noticed she was ignoring my question. ¡°Oops, dad said I shouldn¡¯t tell you or talk about it.¡± she murmured and handed a te of ice cream to me. ¡°You can tell me, no one will hear of it.¡± I promised. She stared at me for a while before she opened the te of ice cream and took a spoon of it. ¡°Your name was Annabel, so I thought, but dad just told me your real name is Victoria and that you decided to change it when you came to Australia.¡± She exined in a whisper. ¡°Did he say why?¡± I asked. ¡°I asked him, but he refused to say anything to me.¡± she grumbled and took another spoon of the ice cream. I opened the te of ice cream and took a spoon of it into my mouth, as I kept wondering why I would change my name. Was I really scared that Eric would find me, just like Elliot said? Maybe I really wanted to stay away from Eric, but what did he do that would make me leave my life and aunt in California and ran all the way here. This was all confusing to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t lick it, it will melt away.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice took me out from my thoughts. I nodded my head at her and took another spoon of the ice cream while ponder in deep thoughts. ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± ¡°Sure, what do you wanna ask?¡± I thought for a while and decided to ask a few things about myself. ¡°What was I like?¡± I asked curiously. She shrugged her shoulders and took another spoon of the ice cream. ¡°You were nice, definitely the nicest person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± hearing those words from her, I smiled widely to myself, at least I did not turn out to be a bad person. ¡°You have a strong character, always looking for positivity in everything and everyone.¡± she shed a big smile and continued, ¡°You know when you first came, I was angry at Dad for bringing in one of his girlfriends home since he made a deal that none of his girlfriends would stay with us until he marries, but Dad told me you were his friend who needed help and amodation, that he just can¡¯t let you roam around the Street when he has many empty rooms here.¡± I stared at her and saw the regret on her face. ¡°Dad and I fought for days and even weeks before I finally agreed to let you stay, but I made sure you were far from me.¡± she smiled weakly and took another spoon of the ice cream. ¡°At first, we weren¡¯t the best of friends. You were always in your room locked up and refused toe out, dad would take your food upstairs and spend so much time with you.¡± ¡°You mean I locked myself all day in my room.¡± I asked, bewildered. ¡°Yeah, you did note out for almost a month.¡± she replied nonchntly and took another spoon of the ice cream. Chapter 123 Out Victoria¡¯s POV Her words made me curious and anxious about my lost memory. I was curious about why I would lock myself up in a room for almost a month. That was insane, really insane. ¡°Did you know the reason?¡± I asked, ¡°Dad said you were going through a painful heartbreak and I should stay away from you. ¡°Eric.¡± I murmured to myself. He must have caused me a lot of pain. ¡°After a month, you began having breakfast with us, and we became friends,¡± she said with a big smile. I shed her a weak smile and took another spoon of the ice cream. I felt regret for not letting Elliot say what he wanted to say when he wanted to tell me all Eric did to me. If I had listened to him, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been clueless and so anxious. I felt two hands on my shoulders and realized it was Catherine¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t over stress your brain, your memory wille.¡± she shed me an assuring smile and took her hands off my shoulders. ¡°I need to go, I have practice in a few hours.¡± she stood up from the bed and flickered me a warm smile. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± She chuckled and moved closer to me, ¡°Come back soon, you know you are the sibling I never had.¡± she said and hugged me tightly. ¡°See youter.¡± she smiled warmly and left. I sighed and stood up from the bed as I thought of what Catherine said. I walked around the room aimlessly as I thought of what Eric might have done that would make me leave my country, change my name and hide away from him. Whatever he must have done might have really hurt me because I knew I was not the type who runs away from my problems and fear. Then why did I run away all of a sudden. ¡°You are over stressing your brain, and it¡¯s not a good idea.¡± I heard nurse Agnes¡¯ voice from the door. ¡°If you are curious about anything, then you should ask someone but don¡¯t stress your brain about finding the answers, it¡¯s a bit risky to your brain.¡± She pleaded. ¡°Is that what he told you to do, to make sure I don¡¯t get back my memory?¡± I muttered in a harsh manner. ¡°What are you saying?¡± she replied, hurt and taken back by my words. Realizing what I had said, I grumbled, and moved a bit from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just need some fresh air.¡± I murmured and quickly went for my jacket. ¡°You can¡¯t go out, it¡¯s too risky for you¡­¡± she tried objecting, but I cut her off, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, the fact that I lost some part of my memory doesn¡¯t make me a kid, I can take care of myself.¡± I grumbled angrily and put on the jacket. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She proposed. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I did not let those words finish from my lips before I opened the door and left. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her in that way, she was just being kind and doing her job. I walked around the streets of Australia as my body shivered with cold. Quickly, I rubbed both my hands together to generate some heat, but it wasn¡¯t as good as the heat that came from Eric¡¯s hands. I sighed heavily as my thoughts drifted to him, I was supposed to be angry at him, but here I am thinking about him and his warmth. I put my hands in my jacket to keep my hands warm when I noticed there was something in my pocket. I took it out and realized it was a card and some cash I saw a few days ago. I smiled when I realized I had some cash with me. I looked around and discovered I was close to an eatery. I walked towards it, got in and took a table. I ordered a soft drink and some pancakes. I took out the card and stared at it one more time. ¡°Prince Liam.¡± I read out. Who was this man? How did I get his card, and how can amon girl like me get such an important person¡¯s card. I need answers, and maybe he is a friend of mine and I can get answers from him. I took a sip of the drink and a bite of the pancake as I kept staring at the card. His home address and work address were written on the card. Perhaps I should give him a call, but I don¡¯t have a phone with me. I ate quickly, paid my bills and left the eatery. I walked around looking for a public phone to use. After searching and asking questions, I was directed to a phone booth. I wanted to go inside and make the call, but then I realized I did not have coins, but only some cash with me. ¡°Shit.¡± I grumbled and ran my fingers through my hair. I totally forgot these things work with coins. ¡°Do you wanna make a call?¡± I heard someone¡¯s voice from behind. I turned around and met a tall, handsome dude standing before me with a big smile on his face. He was putting on blue jeans, long white-tutle neck sleeves and a blue jacket, he was incredibly hot. ¡°Hello, back to earth, miss.¡± his voice snapped me out from my daydream. ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I stammered shyly and moved my gaze away from him. ¡°I wanted to make a call but totally forgot to bring some coins with me.¡± I mumbled shyly. ¡°Things like that do happen to me.¡± he beamed at me while he stared at me with his light-brown eyes. ¡°I have to go.¡± I murmured and was about to walk away, but he stopped me. ¡°Wait.¡± I stared at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I have some coins here,¡± he put his hands into his pocket and took out some coins from his pocket jacket. ¡°Have it.¡± ¡°No, thanks, it¡¯s okay.¡± I rejected politely. He smiled at me, moved a bit closer to me, took out my hand from my pocket jacket and ced the coins in my hand before closing my hand. ¡°Have it.¡± he shed me a big smile, which gave me the opportunity to see his white set of arranged teeth, which reminded me of Eric¡¯s. ¡°I have to go.¡± he smiled again and left before I could say a word. I watched him walk away until he was out of my sight. Sighing heavily, I went in, put in the coins and dialed the number on the card. It started ringing, and I could feel I was nervous because I actually did not know what to say or how to begin the conversation if he picked the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Came the cold, demanding voice. Hearing his voice, I shivered with fear and immediately lost my voice. ¡°This is Prince Liam on the line, who is this.¡± he demanded in a cold, chilling voice. I bit my lips and did not know what to say, I was nervous, damn nervous. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, then I will have to end this call.¡± he spoke irritated, and I realized I had to speak, or he might end the call, sensing that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke almost like a whisper. ¡°I can hear you, who is this.¡± he asked, but this time his voice was a bit calm. ¡°It¡¯s Victoria.¡± I mumbled, almost to myself. ¡°Victoria,¡± he asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, em¡­ I saw your card in my pocket and decided to call you¡­¡± he did not let those words leave my lips before he cut me off. ¡°How are you, is everything okay, why are you out of the hospital, are you lost, why are you calling me with a public phone.¡± he asked, sounding worried. A small smile appeared on my face when I realized he actually knew me and was bothered about me, but then how did he know I was at the hospital? ¡°You know I¡¯m in the hospital,¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Of course, Eric told me, how are you.¡± He asked, concerned. Hearing his words, I released a soft sigh of regret. I thought he was a friend to me, but never knew he was a friend to Eric. ¡°You are Eric¡¯s friend.¡± I asked to be certain. ¡°Yeah, where are you? Is something wrong with you?¡± he demanded in a worried tone. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m fine. I saw your card and wanted to see who it was.¡± I murmured angrily to myself. I thought he was my friend, I thought I could get few answers from him, but he was Eric¡¯s friend and I couldn¡¯t ask him those questions. ¡°Are you okay.¡± He asked, ¡°Yeah, sure, I have to go.¡± I muttered quickly and ended the call. I took a deep breath and shook my head, jokes on me to think I could be friends with someone as rich as a prince. I kept the card back in my pocket, left the phone booth and was about to walk away, when I saw the handsome dude walking towards my direction. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Let the meeting wait until I return from Australia.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± I wanted to say something else to him when I noticed my other phone was ringing. I went for it and saw that the caller was nurse Agnes. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡± I ended the call and picked up her call, ¡°What is it.¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s Victoria, sir.¡± she spoke in a worried tone. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± I asked while seizing my breath. ¡°She left the hospital in anger, saying she was going for a walk.¡± She exined. ¡°Shit.¡± I ran my fingers through my hair in panic. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°I can¡¯t really say, sir, she was stressing her brains with thoughts of trying to remember some things from her past. I warned her it was bad for her, then suddenly she became angry, saying she knew it¡¯s our n, that we didn¡¯t want her to regain her memory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± I murmured. ¡°She left angrily saying she wanted to go for a walk alone.¡±, She added. I groaned and tiredly massaged my forehead. I believe Elliot must have said something to make her react this way. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until an hour. If she doesn¡¯te back, give me a call.¡± ¡°Okay sir.¡± I ended the call in a hurry and checked the time. It was already past 9pm, and I shifted my flight to 12am. I left my room, went downstairs to the bar in the sitting room, took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss. I sat on the couch and sipped my drink as I waited for Agnes call. I knew I needed to tell her everything before Elliot did. If she finds out the truth from him, then I will lose her forever. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I tapped my fingers on the ss in my hand. Things were getting moreplicated for me. I seeded in finding Victoria after searching for almost two years. She lost every memory of me, and I thought I could fix things back, but herees Sophie with a child I never knew I had. ¡°Are you okay, sir.¡± I recognized the voice without looking. ¡°I¡¯m fine, get some sleep.¡± I signaled my hand to him, telling him to leave. He stared at me for a while before he lowered his head and left. I closed my eyes and rxed on the couch as I wondered what was going through her head. I wondered what Elliot must have said to her that would make her react in such a manner. Anxious, I dialed back Agnes¡¯ number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Is she back?¡± I asked, ¡°No, sir.¡± I groaned angrily and took another sip of my drink. ¡°When did she leave?¡± ¡°Around 2pm sir, and it¡¯s almost 5pm.¡± she murmured tiredly and worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡± I assured her and ended the call. I stood up from the couch, went back to my room, pulled off my clothes before checking the time. It was 10pm and my flight was in two hours from now. Chapter 124 Back to Australia Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Were you able to reach him?¡± he asked, while I chuckled softly before speaking up. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a he?¡± I asked, Heughed and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Just a nice guess.¡± I shed him a weak smile before speaking, ¡°Thanks, I was able to get through him, I¡¯ll have to go back home.¡± ¡°You mean back to the hospital.¡± he asked with raised eyebrows. I was shocked by his words. I wasn¡¯t putting on a hospital dress, then how did he know I was hospitalized. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, your hands sold you out.¡± With his words, I stared at my left hand and realized an injection spot was still there, which made me sigh heavily and started walking away. ¡°Did you run away from the hospital?¡± he asked as he walked behind me. ¡°No, I just needed some fresh air.¡± I murmured. ¡°Oh, so have you gotten enough fresh air for the day?¡± he asked yfully, while I chuckled and turned in his direction. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about this ce.¡± ¡°Are you new here?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, I live in California.¡± ¡°Oh, wow, so do I.¡± he blurts happily. I smiled at him and kept walking. We walked in silence until he spoke up, ¡°I can show you around, if you¡¯d like.¡± I turned and stared at him, he looked like a nice guy and I wanted to see the streets of Australia because I might not have a chance like this ever again. ¡°Sure.¡± he smiled at me and led the way. ¡°So, where are we going?¡± I asked while walking behind him. ¡°Somewhere you would like.¡± he brought forth his hand to me. I stared at it and hesitated for a while before taking it. I sighed to myself when I realized his hands weren¡¯t as warm andfortable as Eric¡¯s. A soft groan escaped from my lips for thinking about Eric when I was supposed to be mad at him. It¡¯s funny how everyone and everything around me reminds me of him. ¡°We are here.¡± I looked around and noticed we were in front of a bar. ¡°This is the most popr bar in the city,¡± he announced. I nodded my head at him and walked in. He pulled out a seat for me and we both sat across each other. ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumbled. He smiled and fixed his gaze on me. ¡±What?¡± I asked nervously and looked away. He smiled at me and slowly shook his head, ¡°How old are you?¡± He asked. ¡°Eight¡­.¡± I paused and remembered I was no longer eighteen. ¡°Sorry, I was just nervous,¡± I said with a soft chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s okay, so how old are you.¡±, he asked again. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four.¡± I responded. ¡°You don¡¯t act like one.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Meaning,¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You behave like a girl who is in her teens,¡± he responded. I smiled at him and looked away. Of course, I would behave like that, I just lost my memory, but I can¡¯t tell him that. ¡°So, how old are you?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five, a year older than you,¡± he replied. ¡°Well, you behave older than your age.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I will take that as apliment.¡± he smiled widely at me and signaled the waitress to get us a drink. ¡°What would you have?¡± he asked ¡°A bottle of beer.¡± I spoke happily. Ever Since I was seventeen, I have been waiting for a moment when I could drink beer in public, and now was a good opportunity. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not a good idea since you are on drugs?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that serious, I just had a small hit on my head, I¡¯m totally fine.¡± I lied, so he would let me have the drink. ¡°You sure you are okay?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I shed him an assuring smile. ¡°Very well, then.¡± he ordered two bottles of beer. We sat there in silence while I looked around the bar and stared at people having fun. ¡°So when are you going back to California?¡± he asked. I shrugged my shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe in two weeks¡¯ time, why did you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in three days from now. I have to go back to work.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded my head and smiled back at the waiter, who smiled at me and dropped the bottles of beer on the table. ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. ¡°Maurice, you can call me Maurice.¡± ¡°Nice name.¡± I smiled and poured the beer into a ss cup before taking a sip of it. A small frown appeared on my face as I took the first sip of the beer, but I quickly wiped it off, so he wouldn¡¯t take notice. We drank in silence until he spoke up, ¡°So what do you do?¡± he asked. His words made me bite my lips because I didn¡¯t know what to say to him, but I remembered Eric said I was a bartender. ¡°I¡¯m a bartender.¡± I smiled nervously and took another sip of the drink. ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t behave like one.¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°I will take that as apliment.¡± I beamed at him and looked away. He chuckled loudly and took another sip of his drink. ¡°So, what do you do?¡± I returned his question. ¡°I¡¯m an architect,¡± he replied. ¡°Nice one, you don¡¯t look like one.¡± I teased him, while he shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You are hrious.¡± he smiled at me and ordered more drinks. We drank for hours, knowing each other more, until I noticed my eyes were bing blurry. ¡°Would you love to dance with me,¡± he asked as he brought forth his hands to me. With a smile, I took his hands and tried to get up, but realized my feet were heavy. ¡°You are drunk.¡± he grumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool, I should have asked you how many bottles you could handle.¡± I heard him murmuring to himself and felt him wrap my hand on his shoulder while he slowly walked me out of the club. He called a taxi, put me in and sat beside me. He told the driver the venue of the hospital, while I tiredly ced my head on his left shoulder. Tiredly, I closed my eyes even when I tried to force them open. A few minutester, I noticed the car stopped, but couldn¡¯t open my eyes. ¡°Stay here.¡± he left me in the car and went inside the hospital. I wanted to speak or move, but I couldn¡¯t. He left me for a while until I noticed the door of the car opened, and heard nurse Agnes¡¯ voice from my sleep. ¡±Thank goodness you are back.¡± nurse Agnes murmured in a worried tone. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Is she back yet?¡± I asked as soon as the call was picked. ¡°No, sir, She is not here yet.¡± she spoke tiredly. ¡°Shit.¡± I groaned angrily and cut the call. I took out my clothes from the closet and threw them on the bed with anger, while running my fingers through my hair in frustration. I ced my luggage on the bed and took out some clothes from the closet and threw them on the bed with anger. I groaned in anger and mmed my closet. Victoria had been out of the hospital for almost three hours, and only the thought of that was killing me. I noticed my phone ringing, quickly went for the phone and was disappointed when I realized it was my pilot calling. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m at the airport.¡± ¡°I will be there.¡± I murmured, and kept back the phone on the bed. I picked up the clothes from the bed, folded them and put them in the luggage. I arranged whatever I would need before making a call to my driver toe get my things. He went into my room, took out my luggage and other things I would be traveling with, and took them downstairs to the car. I checked the time and saw that it was a few minutes to 12am. I picked up the ck jeans from the bed, put them on, before putting on a long ck shirt. I put on my shoes andbed my hair and left my room. I got downstairs to the car, sat at the back seat before my driver drove off. I closed my eyes in deep thoughts, wishing I was in Australia already. I opened my eyes when I realized my phone was ringing. Quickly I went for it and quickly picked it up when I realized it was nurse Agnes calling. ¡°Is Victoria back?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I sighed in relief. ¡°She came back too drunk from alcohol and I have to give her some drugs, they will help subside the effect of the alcohol on her medication.¡± She exined while I groaned in emotion and closed my eyes to control my anger. ¡°How is she?¡± I finally spoke up, after several moments of silence. ¡°She is fine, but will be asleep for the next twelve to thirteen hours,¡± She exined. ¡°I will be in Australia by then, thanks for everything.¡± ¡°You are wee, sir.¡± I ended the call and groaned in anger. Victoria getting drunk was something I never wanted. The drive was silent until I arrived at the airport, got out of the car while my driver and flight attendant took out my things from the car. I got into the private jet and settled in before my pilot took off. Bored, I opened myputer and started working on some files for hours before I finally slept off. I was awoken by a soft whisper of my flight attendant calling out my name. With a groan, I opened my eyes. ¡°Sir, we arending in three minutes.¡± She announced. I nodded my head and arranged myself. I never knew I could sleep for this long. The jetnded on our parking spot and when I stepped out of the jet I saw my car was already waiting for me. My driver put my luggage in the car before entering the car. ¡°Take me to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± he started the car and drove off. Within a few minutes, we were parked at the hospital. I came out of the car and rushed in with nurses and doctors greeting me. I went to her room, opened the door and stepped in. When I got into the room, I found her deep asleep. ¡°Good day, Mr. Eric.¡± nurse Agnes greeted. I nodded my head at her and walked towards Victoria¡¯s bed. She looked so beautiful and adorable while she was asleep. I ran my fingers on her face and moved away. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, ¡°She is fine, the young man brought her early enough.¡± ¡°Young man.¡± I asked, while staring at sleeping Victoria. ¡°Yes, a young man brought her back, but don¡¯t worry, she wasn¡¯t touched.¡± She assured me. I groaned and moved away. ¡°What is his rtionship with her?¡± I asked, jealously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he told me they had a few drinks together.¡± she whispered almost to herself, so she wouldn¡¯t anger me. I nodded my head and sucked a deep breath to calm my nerves. ¡°I¡¯ll go see the doctor.¡± I went to the door and left. I got to the doctor¡¯s office, and took a seat across him. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She is getting better, she should be discharged in a few days¡¯ time,¡± he suggested. I sighed in relief and rxed on the chair. ¡°What about her lost memory?¡± I asked doctor Stephen, who thought for a while before he spoke up, ¡°Like I told you, that wille in a gradual process, you just have to be patient.¡± I nodded my head and stood to my feet. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t stress her using her brains, her memories wille on its own.¡± He advised. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± I shook hands with him before leaving his office. I got back to Victoria¡¯s room and noticed she was still sleeping. Sighing heavily, I took the chair across her, sat down and stared at her sleeping peacefully. I was angry at her. How could she go out and get herself drunk with a total stranger? A few minutester, I saw her move on the bed, indicating she was about to wake up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her some food, she must be starving.¡± nurse Agnes suggested. ¡°Thank you.¡± She stared at Victoria one more time before leaving the room. I sat there with my intense gaze fixed on her, the love I have for this woman scares me. I knew if I lost her again, I might lose my mind. I heard her murmur softly before she ced her hands on her forehead and sighed heavily. Slowly, she opened her eyes and held my gaze. Chapter 125 Silent attitude Victoria¡¯s POV I felt a strong ache in my head as I slowly opened my eyes. I opened my eyes and stared around the room, only to meet eyes with Eric, which made me gulp nervously and slowly sat on the bed. I moved my gaze around and noticed nurse Agnes was nowhere around. Nervously, I moved my gaze back to him and noticed his green sparking eyes were dull and out of life. I held his gaze and noticed there was no emotion on his face, and he kept staring at me and didn¡¯t even blink. I moved my gaze away, and We stayed there in an awkward silence until I decided to speak. ¡°You are back?¡± I asked while biting my lips. He stared at me with a nk look before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me back?¡± he asked in a cold, low tone. ¡°Not really, just that I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± I spoke nervously. ¡°I told nurse Agnes that I would be back by today, so why were you not expecting me?¡± he spoke in a calm tone, but his anger could be noticed. Obviously, he knew I had left the hospital and got myself drunk. I gulped and looked away. We sat there in an awkward silence until nurse Agnes walked in. ¡°I see you are finally awake.¡± she shed me a warm smile before giving a te of food to me. ¡°You must be hungry, eat something.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I opened the te of food and took a spoon of it into my mouth. I chewed slowly and nervously as I noticed Eric¡¯s piercing eyes on me. I lowered my head to the te and continued eating, while neither of us said a word. I ate silently and nervously until I was through. ¡°I have to go.¡± he muttered those words to nurse Agnes, stood up from the seat and left without looking my way. As soon as he left, I sighed heavily and stared at the door. For strange reasons, I wish he wasn¡¯t gone. I wish he would talk to me, touch me, or even smile at me. ¡°Is he angry?¡± I murmured those words to myself, but nurse Agnes heard me. She shook her head and gave me a ss of water. ¡°Maybe he is just tired after a long trip.¡± she tried assuring me, but I knew it wasn¡¯t true, the look on his face wasn¡¯t that of tiredness, but it felt like he was angry with me. I grumbled and stood up from the bed, I checked the time and noticed it was 4pm already, and I did not know I could spend so much time sleeping. I stepped into the bathroom, pulled off my clothes and stepped into the shower. I put on the warm shower and began taking my bath with Eric in my thoughts. I was expecting him to yell and shout at me about going out of the hospital and getting myself drunk, but instead he was so calm about it and didn¡¯t say a word about it. After bathing, I dried my body with a towel, put on clean clothes and left the bathroom. I sat back on the bed and watched a movie with nurse Agnes. We watched the movie in silence, but my thoughts drifted to Eric. The anger and coldness in his eyes was something I couldn¡¯t handle, and I hated it. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Nurse Agnes¡¯ voice took me out of my thoughts. ¡°Eric.¡± I murmured to myself, ¡°Is he angry with me because of what I did?¡± I asked, even though I knew the answer. Nurse Agnes thought for a while before she spoke up, ¡°Maybe he is angry but not at you.¡± she assured me, but I know that was a lie. The way he looked at me was so cold, and the way he answered my questions was terrible. ¡°Just let him be, perhaps he is just tired, you know he just had a long journey.¡± she pats my shoulder and went back to watching the movie. I frowned at myself, I was supposed to be angry, I was supposed to be mad at him for not talking to me throughout his stay in California. But here I was, troubled because he wasn¡¯t talking to me like he used to. ¡°You should take your drugs and go to bed.¡± nurse Agnes suggested. ¡°Is he noting back?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, maybe he needs to rest.¡± She replied with aforting smile. I sighed heavily and took the drugs from nurse Agnes¡¯ hand. I drank my drugs andy on the bed, forcing myself to sleep. I woke up the next morning, stared around and noticed nurse Agnes wasn¡¯t in the room. I stood up from the bed, took my bath, dressed and beganbing my hair. The door opened and Eric walked in, looking as hot as ever. He was putting on a simple outfit of a carton color jeans and a long ck sleeved shirt that fitted him so perfectly. He stood at the door and stared at me for a while before moving away. ¡°How are you,¡± he asked in a cold, low voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I murmured. He nodded his head and sat on the chair, while I bite my lips nervously and continuedbing my hair. I felt his hot gaze on me, but I couldn¡¯t look at his direction. After a few minutes, I finishedbing my hair and packed it into two ces. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked, ¡°No.¡± I grumbled. Food wasn¡¯t my main concern. What I was concerned about was the attitude he was giving me. ¡°I¡¯ll go get something for you¡­¡± I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I cut in, ¡°I want to eat outside.¡± I murmured. He kept quiet and deliberated for a while before I saw him standing at his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he muttered out coldly and left the room, leaving me behind. I stood up from the bed and followed him out of the hospital. We got to his car, he opened the door for me and I went in. He entered the car, started the car and drove off. ¡°What would you like to have,¡± he asked with his gaze fixed on the road. ¡°Anything light.¡± I whispered and looked away at the window.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was treating me coldly, and I hated it. I knew he knew I had gone out and got drunk, but he hadn¡¯t said a word about it, and his silence was killing me. ¡°We are here.¡± he announced and got down from the car. I did not wait for him to open the door, rather I did it myself and went out. I followed him in, and we took an empty table. We sat across each other and none of us said a word to each other for almost a minute. ¡°What will you have?¡± he asked with his eyes on the menu. ¡°Anything light.¡± I responded. He stared at me for a moment, which made me swallow nervously and look away. A few minutester, he called the waiter and ced our orders. I took a glimpse at him and noticed he was calm, but I could notice he was angry with me, but was just controlling himself. We sat in silence while he kept pressing his phone, totally ignoring me until our food was brought to us. I picked up the spoon and started eating, but I noticed he hadn¡¯t touched his food, rather he was staring at me. ¡°Your food will get cold.¡± I murmured when I could no longer endure his gaze on me. He released a soft sigh and started eating. I watched him eat, and I must say I was thrilled with the way he eats. He was so calm,posed, and well-mannered while eating, he chewed silently and slowly that I couldn¡¯t help but stare at his well-perfect lips. ¡°Stop staring and eat.¡± he grumbled with his eyes on his food. ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± I asked, when I could no longer endure the way he was treating me. He drank his water and stared at me with his green piercing eyes that brought a cold shiver to my body. ¡°Did you do anything wrong.¡± he asked, like he didn¡¯t know what I meant. I sighed and continued eating, knowing it was better I let things stay that way. We ate in total silence until we were through, he paid the bills, and we went back to the car. ¡°Can we go somewhere else, I¡¯m tired of being in the hospital.¡± I grumbled to his hearing. ¡±Was yesterday¡¯s outing not enough for you?¡± he asked while his gaze was fixed on the road. I knew it, I knew he was angry because of what happened yesterday. ¡°Take me to the hospital then.¡± I rolled my eyes and angrily looked away. He drove in total silence until I noticed we were not taking the direction to the hospital. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked while staring around. ¡°My house.¡± he muttered, almost to himself. ¡°You have a house here?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Yes, a small home.¡± He responded. I nodded my head and took a deep breath, there was so much about him that I don¡¯t know or even remember. ¡°We are here.¡± His words took me out of my thoughts. Hearing his words, I looked through the window only to see a big building with a small gate in front of us. ¡°Is this house yours?¡± I asked while leaving the car. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°And you call this small?¡± I asked, stunned. ¡°Come in, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± he spoke in a low voice that I could barely hear him. We walked past the gate, but before we could go to the door that led to the sitting room, the door was opened. ¡°Wee sir.¡± Ady in her early thirties greeted. She shed a weing smile at Eric before looking my way. ¡± Wee, pleasee in.¡± she smiled at me and moved aside for both of us to go in. ¡°Thank you.¡± I mumbled and walked in with Eric. The moment we got into the house, I couldn¡¯t help but awe at what I saw. The decoration of the house was indeed beautiful, morous couches, nice paintings on the walls and beautiful furniture, the house was indeed well furnished. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Eric gestured. I sat on one of thefortable couches, still staring around. ¡°What would you like to have¡±? Thedy asked in a calm, friendly manner. ¡°Water will be okay.¡± I smiled back at her and stared at Eric¡¯s way. I saw him already at the bar, taking out a bottle of whiskey and a ss. He walked over to me and sat on the couch opposite me. I watched him pour some whiskey into a ss and took a sip of it while avoiding my gaze. ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the water from her and took a sip of it. ¡°The garden is over there.¡± he pointed to the left side of the house, ¡°You can go for a walk if you¡¯d like to.¡± He muttered and took another sip of his drink. I took another sip of the water and nervously licked my lips for what I was about to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I murmured almost to myself, but I knew he heard me. I heard him release a soft sigh before running his fingers through his hair, but he did not say a word, which troubled me the more. I bit my lower lips as I thought of what to say to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to at least say something?¡± I spoke almost like a plead. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± his voice came out in a harsh tone. Seeing his attitude towards me, I grumbled, stood up from the couch and walked out of the house. I followed the direction he showed me and walked into the garden. A small smile appeared on my face as I took a deep breath and inhaled the fresh airing from the garden. I walked around the garden with so many thoughts in my head. Eric was acting too cold to me and I hated it. I wanted him to shout, yell or scream at me, but I don¡¯t want his silent attitude. I murmured in panic and rubbed my arms with my two hands, but just then I felt a jacket on my back. Curious, I turned around and realized it was Eric standing before me with a nk look. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, you should put on a jacket.¡± he said and tried to move away from me, but I quickly held his hand. He turned and stared at me with confused eyebrows, ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked while staring at me with his piercing gaze that made me nervous. ¡°You¡¯ve been giving me a silent attitude.¡± I murmured, released a soft sigh and let go of his hand. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± he dered those words coldly and was about to walk away, but I stood before him and blocked his path. ¡°Fine, I did something wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have left the hospital or even got myself drunk, I get it I was wrong, what I did was wrong, but please don¡¯t ignore me.¡± I begged in half tears. ¡±I want you to shout, scream or yell at me, but please don¡¯t give me this silent attitude, it¡¯s killing me. I just lost six years of my memories, and I need all the help I can get from you.¡± I sobbed silently while my body shuddered uncontrobly. Embarrassed, I tried moving away, but he held me and pulled me to himself in a tight embrace. I sobbed endlessly and rxed in his wellfortable embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went too far.¡± he whispered into my ear and tightened his grip on me. I tried stopping the tearsing from my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t because it became uncontroble. He gently pulled me away from his embrace and stared directly into my eyes. I met eyes with him and could see his eyes were filled with concern, guilt, and regret. ¡°Stop crying, I hate seeing you this way,¡± he pleaded and smacked his lips with mine. At first, I was shocked by the kiss, but he slowly took my lower lips, sucked it tenderly before taking my full lips into his. He cupped my cheeks and softly kissed me, not in a hot sexual way but in a slow passionate way that made my legs be so weak that I couldn¡¯t stand anymore, and he had to support me by holding my waist, so I wouldn¡¯t fall. He kissed me for a while until he finally broke the kiss and ced kisses on my face and forehead. I smiled at him as I noticed my cheeks were red due to embarrassment and shyness. ¡°You are still cold.¡± he pulled the jacket away from my shoulders and hugged me from behind. He ced his head on my left shoulder and his two hands were wrapped around my waist, which made me release a soft sigh. ¡°Warm.¡± I did not know when that left my mouth. He chuckled at my words and ced a kiss on my left neck. I eximed in relief as I felt the warmthing from his body. His body was so incredibly warm andfortable that I wondered how a person can possess such temperature in freezing weather. ¡°You scared me, don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± he murmured into my ear in a low calm tone, and I knew he meant it. Hearing his words, I knew I must have really scared him to make him react this way towards me, and I promised not to do that ever again. Chapter 126 Cant wait to leave Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I closed my eyes and inhaled the sweet, enticing scenting from her neck. ¡°Mine.¡± my wolf howled in pleasure, and I realized my eyes were bing darker. I knew it was hard to control myself if I stayed closer to her, so I pulled away and moved a bit away while moving my gaze to the floor, so she wouldn¡¯t see the color of my eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked while moving closer to me. ¡°No, no, I think something got into my eyes.¡± I lied and took a deep breath to calm my excited wolf before looking up to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± I took her hand and led her inside the house. We got in and sat beside each other without saying a word until she spoke up, ¡°Did you meet my aunt?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± I quickly replied, so she wouldn¡¯t notice a thing. ¡°I was really busy with work, but we can go see her when we go back to California,¡± I assured her. ¡°The doctor said I have just a few days to stay at the hospital.¡± She announced. ¡±Yeah, they just need to run some test on you to see if everything is alright.¡± I exined to her. She nodded her head and went into deep thought while biting her fingers like a kid ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked and pulled her closer to myself. ¡±Nothing.¡± she spoke nervously and tried moving away from me, but I pulled her back and made her rest her head on my chest.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me what you are thinking, and don¡¯t hide anything away from me.¡± I pleaded and ran my fingers through her hair. We stayed in each other¡¯s arms in total silence until I noticed I was bing ufortable in her presence. It¡¯s been two years since I touched a woman, and it¡¯s killing me just being with her. I knew I was losing myself, and it took everything in me to keep my wolf at bay. ¡±Just tell her the truth.¡± my wolf suggested, but I ignored him, now is not the right time. ¡°We need to take you back to the hospital.¡± I muttered quickly and gently pulled her away from me because I knew I was finding it difficult to control myself around her. She grumbled and stood up from the couch while murmuring words like a kid. I chuckled at her behavior and stood to my feet, ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± she followed me out of the house to my car. We got to my car. I opened the door and let her in before entering the car and driving off. We drove silently for a while until she spoke up, ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. She kept quiet for a while, deliberating on what to say before she spoke up, ¡°What was I like.¡± she asked curiously. I smile at her words and shook my head, ¡°You were something else.¡± I chuckled softly with my gaze on the road. ¡±Was it in a bad or good way.¡± she asked, curious. I chuckled and stole a glimpse of her before speaking, ¡°You were an amazing person, Vicky, very amazing.¡± My words made a big smile appeared on her face, and she couldn¡¯t hide it away from me. ¡°Is that all.¡± she asked again, wanting to know more about herself. I shook my head and glimpsed at her before looking away. ¡°You were the nicest person I have evere across, so calm andposed, those were the things that made me fall in love with you.¡± I did not know when that left my lips. She smiled at me with a blushed face and looked out at the window to avoid my gaze. I smiled to myself on how I was still having an effect on her despite her losing her memory. ¡°We are here.¡± I put off the engine, and we came out of the car. We walked back to her room and met nurse Agnes waiting for us. ¡°I was about calling you, it¡¯s time for her drugs.¡± I nodded my head and sat on the couch as I watch Victoria grumbled like a kid tired of taking drugs. ¡°When will I stop taking these drugs.¡± she murmured tiredly. ¡°When you get better.¡± Nurse Agnes chuckled and handed the drugs to her. I watched Victoria took the drugs with a big frown on her face, which I find very funny and cute. ¡°Stopughing.¡± she murmured while staring at me, while I raised my hands as a sign of surrender and looked away. She drank the medicine and sighed in relief after taking it. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to leave this ce.¡± she murmured. ¡±Very soon.¡± I assured her with a smile. She stood up from the bed, walked around the room, and began tapping her feet on the floor like a kid. ¡°What are you doing.¡± I asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°Dancing.¡± she giggled. I furrowed my eyebrows, confused, as I watched her continued tapping her foot on the floor. ¡°You call this dancing.¡± I asked with a loud chuckle. ¡°Of course it called the foot dance.¡± she giggled and pulled me out of the couch, ¡°Dance with me.¡± she giggled like a kid and took my two hands in hers. ¡°Watch me.¡± she taps her left foot twice on the floor and tapped the right foot once. ¡°I¡¯ll start with my left leg while you would start with your right, okay?¡± she directed with her eyes glittering with excitement. I smiled and stared at her, wondering if all these would happen if she still has her memory. I wondered if she will still treat me this way if she finds out what I did to her in the past. Maybe this was who she really is before the ident. ¡°Let¡¯s start, one two three,¡± she taps her foot while I just stood there and stared at her as my heartbeat throb with joy. ¡°What are you thinking.¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing, I just like watching you dance.¡± I replied truthfully with a smile. She nervously licked her lips and look away, ¡°Let¡¯s dance, remember to use your right foot.¡± She instructed while I obediently nodded my head to her word. Never a day would I imagine myself dancing a ridiculous foot dance with ady, never a day would I imagine myself so attached to a woman that I would want to do anything to keep her happy. This was a different me. ¡°One two three.¡± I tapped my right foot on the floor while she tapped her left foot on the floor, before going for the right foot, then I tapped my left foot on the floor. ¡°Wow, you are a good dancer.¡± she giggled happily, while I shook my head and moved away from her with a smile on my face. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± she begged with a frown, but I moved closer to her and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I wish I can, but I have to sort out some things, but will be back before you know it.¡± I assured her. She frowned and sat back on the bed, ¡°Where are you going.¡± she asked. ¡°I have a meeting with someone, but I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡± I pleaded. She shed me a weak smile and looked away. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t happy with me leaving, I moved closer to her and gently ran my fingers through her hair, ¡°Tell me what I should get you.¡± I persuaded. ¡°Nothing.¡± she murmured like an angry kid and looked away. ¡°You look cute when you are upset.¡± I chuckled and kissed her right cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it. ¡± I smiled at her one more time before leaving the room. I went to my car, took out the box Sophie gave to me, and walked over to the doctor¡¯s office. ¡°Is everything okay.¡± he asked when he saw me taking a seat. I sighed heavily and took in a deep breath for what I was about to say. ¡°I want to do a DNA test.¡± I grumbled, almost to myself. He stared at me for a while before he nodded his head. ¡°I handed the box to him, he opened the box and examined the things in it. He dialed a number on his telephone and asked a nurse toe over to his office. We sat there in silence until the nurse walked in. ¡°You will have to follow her to the Laboratory so she could take a sample from you.¡± I nodded my head and stood up from the seat. I walked out of the doctor¡¯s office and followed the nurse to theboratory. She took some samples from me and told me the result would be out in a few days. After giving out my samples, I left the hospital, went to my car and drove off with so many thoughts in my head. I was nervous, really nervous. I knew Sophie and seeing her this confident I knew she was right about this child. The resemnce I have with this child was too much for me to ignore. I groaned angrily and hit the steering of the car as I drove back home. I was careless, so careless to allow Sophie get pregnant for me. After a few minutes, drive, I got back home, went straight to my room, pulled off my clothes and shoes before dialing a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hello sir¡± ¡°Did you see anything useful.¡± I asked, curious. ¡°We¡¯ve been following her for days, it¡¯s either she visits her za or she is home, she doesn¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± He responded. I sighed heavily and ran my fingers through my hair, ¡°Sophie knew she was followed.¡± I murmured. ¡°Shit.¡± I grumbled and ended the call. I threw the phone on the bed and walked around the room as I thought of what to do with Sophie. Sophie was a tricky woman, she knew I would send men to her, so she decided to stay away from that child, so I wouldn¡¯t know his location and take him away from her. I groaned in anger and thought of what to do next, but nothing meaningful came to my head. Iy on the bed with my back and prayed a silent prayer hoping the baby wasn¡¯t mine, but deep down I knew I was wrong. The ringing of my phone got my attention. I went for it and saw that it was dad calling. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke tiredly and sat on the bed. ¡°I called to check on you and find out how things are going with Victoria.¡± I sighed and tiredly massaged my forehead. ¡°She is fine,¡± I murmured. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your wolf seems worried,¡± he asked like he was so sure about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, dad.¡± I bluntly replied, ¡°No, you are not.¡± he said like he was so sure about it. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± he sounded almost like a plead. I groaned but did not say a word. I can¡¯t tell dad that I might be a father to a child who I don¡¯t know even exist. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± I did not wait for dad to say a word before I quickly ended the call. I took out myputer, put it on and started working on some documents, so I could distract myself. I worked for hours until I realized it was already past 7pm, and I had to see Victoria before she went to bed. Quickly, I stood up from the bed, put on my clothes and left for the hospital. I got to the hospital, went to Victoria¡¯s room, slightly opened the door and walked in. When I got in, I noticed there was no one in the room, not even nurse Agnes. I sat on the couch and waited for a while, and after waiting for a few minutes, Victoria, and nurse Agnes walked in. ¡°Good day, sir, how long have you been here?¡± nurse Agnes asked. ¡°Not for long.¡± I replied with my gaze on Victoria who had just walked up to her bed and tiredly sat on it. ¡°Where are you guysing from.¡± I asked when I noticed how tired and weak Victoria was looking. ¡°We went for exercise, the doctor said she should go for a run.¡± ¡°You guys almost killed me.¡± Victoria murmured angrily andy on the bed with her back. I chuckled at her behavior and watched her grumble like a spoiled kid on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now, see you tomorrow, Vicky.¡± Nurse Agnes said her goodbyes to Victoria, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Victoria murmured tiredly and closed her eyes, but I knew she wasn¡¯t sleeping. ¡°When am I leaving this ce?¡± she murmured with her eyes still closed. ¡°Two days from now,¡± I responded. ¡°Really?¡± she opened her eyes and shed me a big smile that fluttered my heart. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. ¡°This is good news,¡± she eximed happily and sat on the bed, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see my aunt.¡± she mumbled happily while smiling at me. My heart clenched in pain seeing her smile this way when I knew the pains she would go through when she realized her aunt couldn¡¯t talk or move. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go back home, ¡°she muttered happily, stood up from the bed and walked around the room excited. She turned and stood before me with her curious eyes on me, ¡°Did you tell my aunt that I¡¯m at the hospital,¡± she asked. ¡°I thought it would be better not to say anything to her.¡± I spoke quickly while avoiding her gaze. She nodded her head and sat on the couch opposite me without saying a word, but I knew she wanted to say something, but she was nervous about it. ¡°Come.¡± I opened my arms to her, inviting her to sit beside me. She stared at my opened arms for some seconds and fixed her curious eyes on me, but she didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Come here.¡± I spoke calmly and held her gaze. She gulped nervously, stood to her feet and sat beside me. Without being told, she ced her head on my chest. I heard her release a sigh of relief and closed her eyes, but I knew she was awake. After a moment of silence, I ced my fingers in her hair and gently stroked it with care. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± she whispered, almost to herself. ¡°I know you want to say something, what is it?¡± I asked again, urging her to speak up. She inhaled deeply and raised her head, so she could meet eyes with me. ¡±I was wondering what you did that made me leave everything behind and run away from you.¡± she asked while locking eyes with me without a blink. I took a deep breath and looked away because I could no longer hold her gaze. ¡°You did not run away from me, you just needed some space away from me.¡± I answered. ¡°Why would I need some space from my boyfriend?¡± she asked, confused and curious. I stared at her, but didn¡¯t know what to say. I can¡¯t start telling her everything, at least not now. ¡°Eric.¡± she called out my name so tenderly which made all the organs in me jump to life, ¡°What happened.¡± she asked almost like a plead. I shook my head and cupped her both cheeks with my two hands while I stared into her eyes. ¡°I will tell you everything when the time is right, but not now.¡± I shed her a weak smile and ced kisses on her forehead. I moved my gaze to her and flickered an assuring smile to her before cing a quick kiss on her lips. ¡°Stop thinking about that and focus on how to leave here, okay?¡± I pleaded. She stared at me for a while, contemting whether she should agree to my words or not, and after a few seconds she shed me a big smile and nodded her head to my plea. Chapter 127 Jealous lover Victoria¡¯s POV I eximed in relief as Iy back on his chest. I knew he wasn¡¯t ready to tell me things, but I was so anxious to know what he had done that it would make me run away from him and even leave my aunt behind. ¡°Stop thinking too much.¡± he whispered softly into my ear, which brought cold shivers to my body. I grumble silently at the way my body reacts to his words, it feels like everything he says or does trigger the organs in me. We stayed in that position for hours, and none of us said a word until I drifted to sleep. I felt soft kisses on my cheek, shoulders, and neck before a kiss was ced on my lips. Slowly, I opened my eyes and noticed I was on the bed, and Eric¡¯s two hands were ced on each side of me while his face was directly lowered to my face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I gulped nervously and shyly covered my face with my both hands. I heard him chuckled loudly and moved away from me. Slowly, I took my hands away from my face and made eyes with him, only to see a big grin on his face. ¡°What were you trying to do.¡± I grumbled and sat on the bed. ¡°What does it seem like I was about to do,¡± he asked with a big grin on his face and picked up his jacket. ¡°I was just giving you a goodbye kiss.¡± he shed me a big smile and stood by the door like he was contemting if he should go or stay. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± he did not let those words finished from his mouth before he quickly opened the door and left. I smiled widely at myself and giggled happily like a kid who was gifted some candies. I checked the time and realized it was 9pm. Tiredly, Iy back on the bed and drifted to sleep with green eyes man on my mind and thoughts. I woke up the next morning and discovered nurse Agnes wasn¡¯t here yet, so I took my bath, changed my clothes and ate breakfast before watching a movie on the TV. I was still watching the movie when I heard the telephone in the room ringing. I went for it and picked it up. ¡°Hello, miss Victoria.¡± the nurse at the front desk spoke up. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± I asked, ¡±Not really, but someone is here to see you, and he goes by the name Maurice.¡± ¡°Maurice.¡± I pronounced the name slowly, trying to remember who it was, until I recalled he was the guy I met when I left the hospital, but why was he here. ¡±Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I ended the call and wondered why he was here to see me because I did not remember inviting him toe see me at the hospital. A minuteter, I heard a soft knock on the door and knew he was the one knocking. ¡°Come in.¡± I gestured. Slowly he opened the door, got in and shed me a big smile. ¡°Nice seeing you again.¡± He greeted me with a friendly smile. ¡°Hey.¡± I smiled and waved my hand to him. He smiled at me, moved closer and kissed me on the right cheek. ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯t been able toe see you, I¡¯ve been busy.¡± he apologized and stared at me with curious eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t gotten the time to thank you for bringing me back that night.¡± I said, while he chuckled softly at my words and took the seat beside me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just careless. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to drink that much.¡± he apologized regretfully. ¡°Not your fault, I was the one at fault.¡± I shed him a big smile, which he returned. We stared at each other for a while until I cleared my throat and looked away. ¡°I thought you went back to California.¡± I asked while avoiding his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, but I thought I shoulde see you before I leave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you.¡± I smiled at him and nervously looked away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I was always nervous when men are around me, I remembered how I had no male friends. I avoided guys like diseases, and now sitting so close to guys and talking to them was very new to me. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked while staring at me, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I will be discharged in two days¡¯ time,¡± I announced. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded my head and was about to say something when I saw the door open and Eric walked in and stood by the door. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured to myself. I wasn¡¯t expecting him this early, and wondered why he was here when he left sotest night. ¡°Hey Eric.¡± I greeted him nervously and looked away. I grumbled and wondered why I was scared and nervous when I was actually doing nothing wrong. He stood by the door and stared at me for a while like he was trying to read through my soul before he moved his gaze to Maurice. Seeing how awkward everything was, I decided to make an introduction to clear the air. ¡°Maurice meet Eric, Eric meet Maurice, who brought me back to the hospital.¡± I introduced them awkwardly. ¡°Nice meeting you.¡± Maurice took forth his hand to Eric, who stared at it for a while before he reluctantly brought forth his hand and shook hands with him. He removed his hand from Maurice¡¯s and moved his gaze towards me. ¡°You didn¡¯t introduce me properly.¡± he muttered those words in a calm tone, but I knew he was getting angry. I licked my lips and chuckled nervously at his words, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Victoria.¡± Eric called out my name while staring at me with a piercing gaze, which made me gulp nervously. ¡°Maurice, meet Eric, my boyfriend.¡± I spoke in a low tone, but I was angry and irritated by Eric¡¯s behavior. ¡°Nice meeting you.¡± Maurice muttered and stood to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go.¡± he took out a card from his jacket and handed it over to me, but Eric snatched it from me. ¡°She won¡¯t be needing it.¡± he tore the card right in front of us, ¡°I don¡¯t want my girlfriend with guys like you.¡± he dered those words like I was a toy to him that he could control. ¡°Stop it.¡± I yelled angrily and stared at him with irritation. I knew the anger in me was boiling, so I inhaled deeply before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± I directed those words to Maurice, opened the door, and we left the room. We walked out of the hospital in silence until we got to where he parked his car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± I apologized, embarrassed. He smiled at me and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you have an overbearing and jealous boyfriend.¡± he moved closer to me and held my two arms. ¡°Is this how he treats you.¡± he asked with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I murmured, which was indeed the truth. I don¡¯t know if this is how he behaves to people whoe around me. I don¡¯t know if this was one of the reasons I ran away from him. I don¡¯t know if this was the reason Elliot warned me to stay away from him. I just don¡¯t know because those memories are gone. ¡°You should step up your ground, don¡¯t let him treat you that way.¡± Maurice advised, while I nodded my head but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Here.¡± he took out another card from his pocket and ced it in my hand. ¡°Call me when you get back to California, okay?¡± I smiled and nodded my head at him. ¡°Bye.¡± he shed me a big smile before entering his car. I stood there and watched him drive off before staring at the card one more time. As I walked back into the hospital, I couldn¡¯t suppress the anger I was feeling deep down in me. I felt a sudden anger and hatred from nowhere envelop me, and I couldn¡¯t control it. I knew I was mad and angry at Eric for what he did, but this anger and hatred burning in me was a different one, it felt like this anger had been buried deep inside me. When I got to my room door, I opened the door and mmed it angrily, which caught the attention of Eric. ¡°What was the meaning of that?¡± I yelled in anger. He stared at me with a confused look before he stood up on his feet and walked up to me, but he kept some distance. ¡°He is a bad influence on you, how could he let you drink when he knew you were admitted to the hospital¡­¡± I did not let him finish before I cut him off, ¡°And what right do you have to tell me who I should keep as friends and who I shouldn¡¯t.¡± I spoke in a harsh manner. ¡°You might be my boyfriend, but that does not give you the right to control my life, you disgraced me in front of a guest.¡± I yelled at the top of my voice. I was angry, I knew I was angry, but the anger I felt was different, it felt like this anger had been buried in me for a very long time. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV Hearing those words from her, it felt like the Victoria I knew was standing right before me. I met eyes with her and saw anger and hatred for me burning in her eyes. I felt a sudden fear in me because it felt like the old Victoria was staring at me. I tried to speak, but realized I had lost my voice and couldn¡¯t say a word. I watched her take a deep breath and sat on the bed with her gaze on the floor. ¡°Please leave.¡± she murmured to herself, but I could clearly hear her. I tried taking a step towards her, but she stopped me with her hand. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t get any closer.¡± she spoke in a low, harsh tone. ¡°Just leave.¡± she yelled and met eyes with me. I caught her gaze and could see no atom of fear in her, it felt like she had gotten her memory back, it felt like the old Victoria was the one talking. I noticed the door opened and nurse Agnes walked in, stood by the door and stared at both of us without saying a word. ¡°Please can you ask him to leave.¡±? She directed those words to nurse Agnes, who stared at me with curious eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked while moving to Victoria, but she cut her off, ¡°Please ask him to leave.¡± she begged in anger. Nurse Agnes stared at her for a moment before she stared back at me with a pleading look. I nodded my head at her and quietly left the room. I walked back to my car, opened it and got inside. I groaned in anger and mmed the steering of the car. I was angry and at the same time I was hurt. I knew the way I reacted was way too much, but that does not mean she should treat me such a way. With a heavy sigh, I put on the car and drove back home. When I got home, I took out a bottle of whiskey from the bar and poured some into a ss before taking a sip of it. With the ss in my hand, I walked around the sitting room with so many thoughts buzzing in my head. The way Victoria acted was just a tip of what she will do if she eventually gets her memory back, and that was something I don¡¯t think I can handle. I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration as so many things went through my head. I was scared, scared of Victoria getting her memory and at the same time, I wanted her to have her memory back, so things could be easier for me. Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡±Greetings Alpha.¡± ¡°Any new updates?¡± I asked. ¡°No sir, she doesn¡¯t go anywhere apart from the mall, eatery, and the bar.¡± he announced. I groaned angrily and threw the phone on the couch. I was getting frustrated by the day. I was curious about where Sophie must have kept that baby. It¡¯s almost four days now, and she hasn¡¯t gone to see him. Tiredly, I sat on the couch and drank all the drink in the ss before filling up the ss, took a sip of it and closed my eyes. With my eyes closed, I could still picture the image of the kid in my head, his green eyes which looked exactly like mine. He has thick ck hair, and he has my exact skin tone, which was too much for me to just ignore. I picked up the phone to call dad, but decided it was best to get the result before doing anything. With that thought in my head, I drifted to sleep. I woke up a few hourster, called my secretary and did some paperwork with him before leaving the house for the hospital. I parked at the hospital and walked up to Victoria¡¯s room. I slightly opened the door and went in. When I got in, I noticed she was fast asleep with a drip connected to her hand. I met eyes with nurse Agnes, who shed me a weak smile and looked away. I left the door and walked towards Victoria, stood by her side and stared at her. Seeing her on drip, I knew something was wrong, which made me turn and face nurse Agnes¡¯directions. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, ¡°She went out of control as soon as you left.¡± ¡°Out of control.¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Her anger went out of control, and she went into deep thinking trying to recall her lost memory, so we had to make her sleep.¡± she exined. ¡°Shit.¡± I grumbled to myself. Victoria was going through this because of my attitude, she lost control because of me. I tiredly massaged my forehead and stared at her for a while before moving away. ¡°Will she be okay.¡±? I asked, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Nurse Agnes assured me. Inhaling deeply, I took the seat beside her and stared at her sleeping so peacefully. I ran my fingers through her hair and kept staring at her for almost an hour until I noticed her moving on the bed. I took in a deep breath, hoping her anger must have gone by now. Nurse Agnes moved to her side, touched her forehead and her vital signs before taking the drip away. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, ¡°She is fine.¡± Nurse Agnes shed me an assuring smile before leaving the room. I watched Victoria sleep peacefully for a while until I noticed her murmuring words in her sleep, words I could clearly hear. Her words made my heart skip in fear and made my palms sweaty. ¡°I¡¯m not your mate, I can never be a mate to someone as heartless as you,¡± she murmured those words in her sleep and I became really scared, hoping what I was thinking wasn¡¯t true. She continued murmuring those words while I just sat there and watched with a pounding heart. After a few minutes, she kept quiet and continued sleeping peacefully. A sigh of relief left my lips and I tried to touch her hair, but suddenly, she opened her eyes and met eyes with me. Chapter 128 DNA result Victoria¡¯s POV I opened my eyes and met eyes with Eric. I could clearly see the fear and shock in his eyes, but he quickly wiped it off. Awkwardly, I moved my gaze away from him and sat on the bed as I stared around, searching for nurse Agnes, but she was nowhere in the room. I stood up from the bed, walked into the bathroom, relieved myself and stood in front of the mirror. I knew I had a dream, but I just couldn¡¯t remember what it was. It felt like the dream was some part of my lost memory, but I couldn¡¯t remember a thing about it. Sighing heavily, I washed my face in the sink, brushed my hair and went back to the room. I made eyes with Eric but quickly looked away, the anger I had a few hours ago was all gone, but I knew I was still angry with him, but I didn¡¯t know the reason for it. I sat on the bed while he sat on the chair beside me, and none of us said a word to each other until he spoke up. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have reacted the way I did, I was just jealous and protective.¡± he spoke with so much sincerity in his voice. I heard him, but couldn¡¯t say a word to him. I knew I overreacted, I shouldn¡¯t have asked him to leave like that, but I couldn¡¯t form words out of my lips. We sat there in an awkward silence until he spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized again. I stared at him and noticed he wasn¡¯t used to apologizing to people, so all this was new to him. ¡°I promise it will never happen again.¡± he said those words sincerely, stood on his feet, walked up to me and gave me a tight hug with my head on his chest. I eximed in relief at the warmthing from his body. I felt sofortable with his warmth that I wish we stayed this way for a long time, which we did. He ran his fingers through my hair for a while before he cupped both my cheeks with his two hands and ced a soft, tender kiss on my lips. ¡°I love you.¡± he muttered those words in-between the kiss. I felt my heartbeat increase the moment I heard those words from him, and I did not know what to say to him. He broke the kiss and ced kisses on my cheek, face, and forehead before moving away. I stared at him and noticed the color of his eyes was getting darker, but he quickly moved his gaze away from me and made an animal-like sound that was really strange. ¡°Are you okay.¡± I asked, curious. He nodded his head with his eyes away from me. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± he did not let those words leave his mouth before he hurried into the bathroom and closed the door. I stared at the bathroom door and wondered what was actually wrong with him and how on earth could he make such a sound. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I scrambled into the bathroom, and stared into the mirror. The color of my eyes was darker, and I knew Victoria saw it. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes and tried to keep my wolf at bay, but he kept whimpering in difort because of the touch of his mate, which made me groan and opened my eyes. ¡°Stay calm.¡± I ordered, but he ignored me and kept whimpering for his mate. I groaned in frustration, closed my eyes back and did everything possible to keep him at bay, and this time I was sessful. I sucked a deep breath, opened my eyes and realized the color of my eyes was back to its normal color of green shades. Quickly, I washed my face and made sure everything was okay before I left the bathroom. I got back to the room and noticed Victoria¡¯s curious eyes on me.¡± Are you okay.¡± she asked while holding gaze with me. ¡°Yeah.¡± I shed her a half smile, which she did not return. I stood at a corner in the room and rested my back on the wall while staring at her. She made eyes with me and quickly looked away. I chuckled at her childish behavior before speaking up, ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± She smiled at me and quickly stood up from the bed, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask.¡± she frowned yfully at me and hurriedly put on her shoes. She grabbed her jacket and stood before me with a big smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± she giggled happily. I chuckled at her behavior and walked to the door. When I got to the door, I opened it, and she walked out of the room before I followed her out. We entered my car, I put on the engine and drove out. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°I have no idea. Where do you want to go,¡± I asked. She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t remember any ce here, so just take me anywhere¡± she suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± I know the city of Australia a little, since I am always here for business meetings and deals. I drove for a while until I got to the park. Luckily, not many people were there. ¡°I love ces like this.¡± she giggled happily like a kid and jumped out of the car. I smiled at her behavior, walked her up to the gate and paid for our tickets. We got into the pack and walked around while Victoria kept giggling happily like a kid. I brought two cups of ice cream, although I don¡¯t lick ice cream, but I have to lick with her, so she won¡¯t trouble me with questions. We sat in a quiet spot under the tree and watched children ying on the merry-go-round with other toys. I noticed Victoria fixed her gaze at the kids with so much smile on her face, but suddenly, I saw a teardrop on her cheek and she didn¡¯t bother to wipe it off. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, concerned. She took a deep breath and nodded her head at me, still staring at the children on the field. Victoria¡¯s POV I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling down on my cheeks as I watched the kids having a great time with their parents. Watching them, I wished my childhood was like this, I wish dad were the caring father I wanted him to be. I wish he was the perfect father and husband to I and Mom. ¡°Hey, you are crying.¡± I felt Eric¡¯s warm fingertips on my cheek. He cupped my face with his two hands and made me stare directly into his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, he asked, worried. I sniffled and took a deep breath topose myself. ¡°Nothing, I just wish my childhood was like this.¡± I murmured to myself. He moved closer to me and made me rest my head on his shoulder. ¡°Do you wanna talk about it?¡± he asked, hearing those words from him, I realized I hadn¡¯t told him about my childhood and I marveled why. ¡±I never told you about my childhood?¡± I asked, He was quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡°You never did, but you can tell me now.¡± hearing those words from him, I found it really strange. How could I have a boyfriend and I did not tell him about my painful childhood memories? It was strange, really strange. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡± He assured me. ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± I took a deep breath and thought of how to begin my story. ¡°Dad became an alcoholic after losing his job, mom was the one taking care of the bills, we had little food to eat on the table while dad kept taking loans and spent it on drinks and drugs.¡± I murmured and held back the tears that threatened to fall on my cheek. ¡°At the age of twelve, dad died, leaving mom with all his debt to pay. Momter found out he used the house as a coteral for his loans, which she never knew about.¡± I mumbled and closed my eyes as those painful memories shed in my head. ¡°Mom became sick three yearster due to high blood pressure and stress, and she couldn¡¯t make it, so she died, leaving the debt for me to pay.¡± I gulped in pain and wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± he whispered into my ears. ¡°I went to stay with my aunt and took up many jobs, so I could pay up the debt, but I don¡¯t think I was able to meet the deadline because I can¡¯t remember what happened.¡± I murmured, took a deep breath and shook off the pain I was feeling in my heart. After saying all I had to say, he raised my head and made me stare directly into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now, I¡¯ll give you all the things you never had, all you just have to do is to mention them to me, and they will be all yours.¡± he muttered those words as a vow and gave me a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you went through, I can¡¯t wipe off those painful memories, but I promise to imprint new memories on you, memories that will never make you cry, and that¡¯s a promise from me to you.¡± he mumbled those words to my hearing as a promise. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I pulled her to myself and ced kisses on her neck andy her head on my shoulder. Hearing those tragic words from her, my heart clenched in pain and I wanted to do everything that would make her happy and forget this painful past. I wished to take the suffering and sorrow from her and give her nothing but real joy. We sat in that position for a long time, both in deep thoughts, until she finally spoke up, ¡°Tell me what your childhood was like.¡± she asked, curious and eager to know more about me. Her question made me suck a deep breath as I worried about what I should say or not say to her. My childhood wasn¡¯t like hers, but it was tiring like hell. My childhood and teenage life were filled with training and training. Since I was going to be an alpha at the age of eighteen, dad did not give me much time for myself. Not that I even wanted it. When I lost my mom, I shut everything down in me and decided to focus on my training and nothing else. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± her voice took me back from my thoughts. I kissed her forehead before speaking, ¡°There is nothing fun about my childhood.¡± I murmured, ¡°Although my dad was a caring father who was there whenever I needed him, I did not go out to y in the pack or y games like most kids.¡± I announced with a weak smile. She took off her head from my shoulder and stared directly into my eyes, which made my wolf whimper in satisfaction.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why did you not go out and y like the other kids,¡± she asked I took a deep breath, and wondered how I was going to tell her that I was involved with training sessions that wouldn¡¯t let me go out. ¡°I lost my mom at a tender age, so I decided to stay away from people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered with care. I chuckled and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her. She nodded her head andy back on my shoulder. We stayed for a while until I decided it was time I took her back to the hospital. We stood up, walked back to my car with my hand in hers. We got into the car and I drove back to the hospital. ¡°So you don¡¯t have siblings¡± she asked curiously, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have siblings, but I have a beautiful cousin who is like a younger sister to me.¡± ¡°Lucky you.¡± she smiled at me and looked out the window. We drove in silence until we got to the hospital. I took her back to her room, where nurse Agnes was already waiting for us. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, give me a minute.¡± I kissed her cheek and left the room for the doctor¡¯s office. I went to the doctor¡¯s office, sat on the visitor¡¯s chair and waited for him to finish reading through her file. ¡°She can be discharged tomorrow.¡± he announced. Hearing those words from him, a sigh of relief escaped my lips. He took out another file from his drawer and handed it over to me, ¡°That¡¯s the result of the DNA test.¡± I stared at the result in his hand and was having double thought of taking it. For strange reasons, I was finding it hard to know what was inside the file, it felt like I already knew the oue of the result. ¡°What does it say?¡± I asked without taking the results from the doctor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it out yourself.¡± He suggested, but I shook my head, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s inside.¡± I demanded, scared. The doctor stared at me for a while before he spoke up, ¡°The child is yours.¡± He announced. I wasn¡¯t shocked or surprised by his words, it felt like I was expecting such answers from him. ¡°Have it.¡± he handed the result to me, which I took. ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured, stood to my feet and left. I was supposed to go back to Victoria¡¯s room, but I couldn¡¯t go back, not when I was in such a mood. I went back to my car, dropped the result on the back seat and stood beside my car with so many thoughts in my head. Having a child with Sophie was a big mistake because I knew Sophie and she was never a mother figure. Frustrated, I ran my fingers through my hair and thought of what to do. I was in a big mess, a really big mess. How do I tell this to dad, or how do I exin to Victoria that I was sleeping with another woman? She hasn¡¯t gotten her memory back, so it would be hard to exin things to her. Sighing heavily, I took my phone from my pocket and dialed a number, which was picked up after a few beeps. ¡°Any updates?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes alpha.¡± ¡± Tell me.¡± I pleaded, ¡°She has someone who supplies hard drugs to her. I think she is on drugs,¡± he announced. ¡°Shit.¡± I sighed heavily and ran my fingers through my hair. I knew Sophie was a wild girl, which was also one of the reasons I was attracted to her, but I never imagined she could get herself involved with drugs. ¡°Keep your eyes on her and tell me if she visits any ce or if anyonees visiting her. I muttered and ended the call. Sophie being involved in drugs was something I didn¡¯t imagine. She was a mother and our baby was just a year and a few months old, yet she was taking hard drugs. I shook my head in anger and worried why Sophie decided to show herself now, why didn¡¯t she show herself when she was pregnant or why didn¡¯t she show herself when she had just given birth to the baby, but rather she decided to show up when the baby had passed a year old. I know Sophie, and I know her revealing this news to me was a n. She had a n, and I wondered what it was. I knew I needed to find this child and take him away from her. At least now, I have a good reason to take the child away from her. She was on drugs and I could easily beat her in court, but where do I find this baby. Chapter 129 What did you do to me Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I walked back to Victoria¡¯s room and met her chatting happily with nurse Agnes. I stood by the door and worried about what her reaction would be when she found out I had a baby with someone else. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked when she noticed I was silent. ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied quickly and flickered her a big smile before leaving the door. ¡°The doctor said you can go home tomorrow,¡± I announced. ¡°Really,¡± she eximed happily. ¡°Yeah, so get your things ready.¡± ¡°This is good news, I can finally get to see my aunt.¡± She yelled, excited. Her words inflicted a sharp pain in my heart, and I wondered how to break such news to her. I watched her talking happily to nurse Agnes about the things she was going to do once she gets back to California and how she was going to spend a lot of time with her aunt. Seeing her this happy about wanting to see her aunt, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I had toe up with an excuse to leave. ¡°I have to sort out some things, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I ced a kiss on her forehead and left the room. I got to my car, got into my car and drove off with no particr location in my mind. I drove for a while until I parked in a beach, With a heavy sigh, I got down from the car, lighted up a cigarette which I only smoke when I¡¯m tensed or worried. I took a long draw of it and pulled the smoke out of my mouth. Now that I knew the child was mine, I had to take him away from Sophie. My child can¡¯t be with a woman who is on hard drugs. Even if I don¡¯t want the child, I can¡¯t deny him or throw him away because he was my first child and might possess power that only I can teach him. Out of frustration, I took my phone from my pocket and dialed Sophie¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°You finally called.¡± she spoke in a mocking tone, but I ignored her, ¡°Where is my child?¡± I demanded, irritated. She chuckled loudly over the phone for a while, which angered me the more. ¡°Your child?¡± she asked as a mockery, ¡°He is mine and mine alone.¡± she spoke seriously. I groaned angrily and took a long pull of the cigarette before speaking, ¡°I just got the results of the DNA test.¡± I murmured angrily. ¡°So?¡± she asked annoyingly. I sighed angrily and moved the phone to my other ear, ¡°Where is he? I need to see him.¡± I spoke in a loud, demanding voice. ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone on me alpha Eric, I¡¯m not your toy that you can y with.¡± she yelled angrily. Angrily, I took a deep breath and calmed the anger that was boiling in me. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked again. ¡°Somewhere you can never find him.¡± she spoke confidently. I groaned at her response and took a long draw of the cigar. ¡°How much do you want, I know you don¡¯t care about that child, you can¡¯t be a mother, so tell me how much you want in exchange for my son.¡± I said those words because that¡¯s thenguage Sophie likes and understand, everything about her involves money and nothing else. Sheughed loudly over the phone like I¡¯d said something ridiculous and funny, ¡°In exchange for your son?¡± she chuckled again, ¡°You underrate me Eric, you don¡¯t know me a bit.¡± she spoke in a serious manner. I groaned angrily but did not say a word. ¡°My dear Eric, you don¡¯t know what I will need, just keep your fingers crossed.¡± she spoke seductively with a loud chuckle. I groaned and took another draw of the cigarette. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, tired and defeated. ¡°What do I want?¡± she muttered like she was spelling it out, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and get back to you.¡± She said with a victorious chuckle. Of course, she must be thinking about how much she was gonna bill me. ¡°Where is he? I wanna see him¡­¡± I demanded. ¡°You won¡¯t see him until I say so.¡± she cut me off, ¡°And don¡¯t bother sending your men searching for him because they will never find him.¡± she expressed those words like she was so certain about it. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you, bye.¡± Before I could speak, she ended the call on me. I groaned angrily, threw the burnt cigar on the floor and took out another one. I light it up and took a long draw of it to calm my nerves. Sophie was testing my patience, she had me under her ws and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She knew that child was very important to me, he was my first seed and I would want him at all cost. Quickly, I dialed a number on my phone, it rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Sir,¡± he greeted. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a number. I want you to track her calls and give me details of calls that involve her talking about a child.¡± ¡±Roger that, sir.¡± I ended the call and forwarded all Sophie¡¯s numbers to him. If she has refused to go see the child because she is being followed, then she can¡¯t avoid making calls to whoever is with my child. Through those calls, I will track whoever she calls for the child and take the child from them, then I can sue her in court for irresponsible motherhood and take the child away from her. I sighed in relief at my n before taking another draw of the cigarette and threw it on the floor. I entered my car and decided to go back home and freshen up. I drove back home and met my housekeeper in the sitting room. ¡°Wee, sir.¡± she greeted. ¡°Thank you, I have something to say to you.¡± She moved closer to me and took a seat opposite me. ¡°My mate will be discharged from the hospital by tomorrow, and she will have to stay here for at least a day before we can fly back to California, so I want you to prepare the guest room for her.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, I¡¯ll start preparing for her arrival¡± She responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and stood to my feet. Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t stress your brain.¡± nurse Agnes instructed, while I rolled my eyes and took a bite of the burger. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying this for almost an hour.¡± I grumbled. Sheughed and sat on the chair, ¡°I just want you to be careful, your memories wille on their own, you shouldn¡¯t force it.¡± she advised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you.¡± I grumbled and continued eating. I was still eating when I noticed the door opened. Thinking it was Eric, I turned around only to meet the eyes of sea blue eyes man. He met eyes with me and flickered me a big smile, which I returned. ¡°How are you.¡± he asked while closing the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I blinked an assuring smile. He sat beside me on the bed and stared directly into my eyes like he was trying to read through me. ¡°Heard you will be leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled and kept quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡°You can still change your mind, it¡¯s not toote.¡± he muttered those words as a plea. I stared at him, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Something tells me this man really cares for me and wants the best for me, but I was so attached to Eric that I couldn¡¯t stay away from him even when I knew he might have hurt me in the past. ¡°Listen.¡± he ced his two hands on my shoulders and stared directly into my eyes, ¡°I promise to keep you away from him, please let me fulfill my promise.¡± he sounded almost like a plead. I held his gaze and could see the sincerity in his eyes, he was sincere with his words, I knew he meant what he was saying, yet I couldn¡¯t just go with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized for nothing in particr. He shook his head and cupped my face with his two hands while he stared directly into my eyes. ¡°I know why you are saying this, you are so attached and drawn to him, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t wanna leave him even though you know I¡¯m saying the truth.¡± he said those words like he was reading through me. ¡°This man caused you pains, pains that made you ran away from him, and now you want to go back with him? ¡± He asked, in a pleading tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused.¡± I murmured, confused. Indeed, I was actually confused, Eric had been showing me nothing but love and care, and it was hard for me to believe that he could actually hurt me. ¡°I can tell you everything, if you want to listen.¡± he cupped my face with his two hands and stared at me with a pleading look. I was curious, really curious about what happened between Eric and I. ¡°I want to know, tell me what happened¡­¡± those words did not leave my mouth when I saw the door open and Eric banged in. ¡°Get away from her.¡± he yelled, and before I knew what was going on, he yanked Elliot away from me. Eric¡¯s POV I grabbed his cor and wanted to hit him, but then I remember Victoria was there, staring at us with stunned eyes. Angrily, I took my hands off his cor and stared at him with so much anger boiling inside me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I said those words through telepathy. He ignored me and moved his gaze to Victoria, who was still staring at me with a confused look. ¡°I have to go, but I will see you around.¡± he red at me one more time and tried to walk, but Victoria held him back. ¡°You were about saying something to me.¡± She muttered those words and stared at me with a furious look. ¡°The thing is¡­¡± I did not let him finish before I cut him off, ¡°He has nothing to say to you.¡± I muttered out in fear and took her hand away from Elliot¡¯s. ¡°Stop it.¡± she half yelled. ¡°You can¡¯t keep treating me this way.¡± she muttered angrily and moved away from me. ¡°I and Elliot were having an important discussion before you came in and all you could do was to ask him to leave.¡± she spoke angrily while staring at me with curious eyes. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± she expressed those words like she was so certain of it. Hearing those words from her, my heart beat more rapidly than I could exin. ¡°If I¡¯m to trust anyone, then it¡¯s definitely Elliot because I ran away from you just to be with him, he is a true friend and all he wants is to keep me away from you and I know he has a good reason for that.¡± she said while she stared at me with piercing brown eyes. ¡°So tell me, what are you hiding from me,¡± she questioned angrily. I sighed heavily but did not say a word. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it, what did you do to me?¡± she asked while she shook my arms. ¡°Listen, I will tell you when everything is right.¡± I pleaded, but she shook her head with disapproval, ¡°I want answers and want them now.¡± she half yelled. I wanted to speak, but I lost my voice. I did not know what to say to her. I just got her now and can¡¯t lose her again. ¡°Vicky.¡± Elliot called to her, which made her move her gaze to him. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself over it, I promise to tell you everything when the time is right.¡± he mumbled those words so gently to her that I became jealous but couldn¡¯t say or do a thing. She stared at Elliot for a while, deliberating whether she should listen to him or not. ¡°You promise?¡± she asked again. Elliot shed her a big smile, which brought a sharp pain to my chest. ¡°I always keep to my promises,¡± he said, and caressed her cheek before leaving. ¡°Please leave.¡± she murmured those words to herself, but I knew she was talking to me. ¡°Leave.¡± she muttered out again when she noticed I wasn¡¯t moving an inch. Seeing her in such a mood, I decided it was best to let her be for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside¡±, I announced, and left the room. I left the hospital and went to where my car was parked, only to see Elliot standing there with his two hands in his jeans pockets. ¡°I knew you wereing,¡± he said with a triumphant smile on his face. ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± I spoke angrily, trying to suppress the anger in me. He chuckled and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I have no problem with you, Eric, I just want to keep Victoria away from you.¡± he muttered angrily.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hearing those words from him, I moved closer to him so that our eyes were fixed on each other. ¡°She is my mate and no one can take her away from me. ¡°I yelled. He scoffed at my words and shook his head, ¡°She is just with you because she hasn¡¯t gotten her memory. Once, I tell her everything, she would hate you like she always does.¡± I did not let those words finish from his mouth before I grabbed his shirt cor with my both hands. ¡°Come an inch closer to her, and I will kill you and face the consequences.¡± I muttered as a threat and let go of his cor. He chuckled and arranged his shirt before speaking, ¡°You think I¡¯m weak like alpha Michael or other alphas in California?¡± he asked Angrily. ¡± Don¡¯t you dare me, Eric, you may be a powerful alpha, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can go around threatening everyone.¡± he took a step closer and held my gaze. ¡°I will take Victoria away from you, and that¡¯s a promise.¡± he expressed those words in a serious tone and walked away. Where I stood, I couldn¡¯t move an inch, but rather his words kept buzzing in my head. I knew Elliot and knew he meant what he said. Eliot doesn¡¯t give empty threats or promises. When he says he will do a particr thing, then he is gonna do it at any cost. I groaned and frustratingly ran my fingers through my hair as I thought of how to get myself out of this mess. I can¡¯t tell Victoria about our past, it will destroy whatever she feels for me now. After several minutes of pounding in thoughts, I entered my car and wanted to drive off, but I thought it would be better if I saw her before leaving. I got out of the car, walked back to the hospital and stood by the door, contemting if I should go in or just go back home. After many thoughts, I decided to go in and face her. Chapter 130 In his home Victoria¡¯s POV I sighed and sat on the bed. Things were bing moreplicated by the day. I knew Eric was hiding something from me, and I was curious to know what he was keeping away from me. I sat back on the bed, struggling to remember any of my lost memory, but nothing wasing forth. I noticed the door open and Eric walked in with a pale face. He sat on the couch while his gaze was away from me. ¡°I know you have many questions to ask, but I can¡¯t tell you, at least not now.¡± he murmured those words to himself, but I knew he was talking to me. ¡°I promise to tell you everything when we get back to California, but right now, I can¡¯t risk your health for anything.¡± he spoke in a serious tone and stood to his feet. He walked up to me and stood before me with his piercing gaze on me, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow, have a nice day.¡± He ced a kiss on my forehead and left the room. I sighed softly andy back on the bed with his words ringing in my head. Maybe I just have to be patient and wait for him to tell me himself. A few hourster, a test was conducted on me, while I was given some medication to take back home. The rest of the day was uneventful, with me and Nurse Agnes watching movies until I went to bed. I woke up really early the next morning with excitement. I can¡¯t wait to leave this ce, it feels like this room was suffocating me and I can¡¯t wait to leave. I took my bath, changed my clothes and ate a light breakfast before arranging my things. By 12 pm, I was already through and waiting for Eric toe pick me up, but he was nowhere to be found. I forced myself to watch a movie while I waited for him to arrive. A few hourster, I checked the time and saw that it was already past 3pm, and he wasn¡¯t here. I became restless and anxious. He was supposed to pick me up this morning, and it¡¯s almost past noon, and he is not here. I was deliberating on what to do when the door opened, and he walked in with a nk expression on his face. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he spoke like everything was alright. ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured, stood up from the bed, and took my bag with me. We left the hospital, got into his car, and he drove off. We drove in total silence while he remained silent, and I didn¡¯t like it. He drove for a while until he drove into a familiar building. He parked in the garage and we both got out of the car. ¡°Wee.¡± his housekeeper greeted with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled back at her as she took my bag from my hand. We walked into the house, and the house was just the exact way I saw it thest time I visited. ¡°Let me take you to your room.¡± she suggested, but Eric spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll take her myself.¡± he took my bag from his housekeeper and led the way upstairs. I followed him upstairs, while moving my gaze around the house with stunned eyes. The house was indeed beautiful, it looked like one of those houses I see in movies. ¡°Come in.¡± I snapped out from my daydream and realized Eric was standing in front of an open door. I followed him inside the room and stood by the door as I stared around the room with open mouth. The wall of the room was painted in bright milk color, there was a big bed at the center of the room, the tiles on the floor were made of ss that I was scared of taking a step, thinking I might break them. ¡°Have a seat, and make yourselffortable.¡± he spoke in a calm tone and put my bag inside the closet. ¡°Have some rest, I¡¯ll call you for dinner.¡± he spoke coldly and left the room with his gaze away from me. His actions made it obvious that he was trying to avoid me, and for strange reasons I hated it. I strolled around the room, and stood at the big transparent ss window. A big smile appeared on my face as I stared outside the window before going back to the bed. Tiredly, Iy on it and sighed in relief. Atst, I was out of that room. That room smelled of drugs and injections, and I was so happy I was out of the hospital. Out of curiosity, I left my room, and took the stairs to the sitting room. I went downstairs and walked into the kitchen, only to see the housekeeper preparing dinner. ¡°You should be in your room resting.¡± she smiled and said those words when she saw me standing by the kitchen door. ¡°I¡¯m tired of staying in the room all day,¡± I murmured, and walked into the kitchen. She shed me a warm smile and took out a seat for me to sit, ¡±Thanks.¡± I sat on the seat and watched her prepare dinner. ¡°Let me help you.¡± I stood up from the chair and offered to help, but she stopped me. ¡°Just sit and watch, I don¡¯t want master to see you working.¡± ¡°This is not work, I just want to help.¡± I grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you help me.¡± she shook her head and continued doing what she was doing. ¡°Let her help, if she wants to.¡± I turned and saw Eric standing by the door with folded arms, but he wasn¡¯t meeting my gaze. I gulped nervously as I noticed he was shirtless, putting on just sweatpants. Shamefully, I stared at his well-perfect body, he had a six-pack, perfect t stomach and his muscles were insane. Staring at him, I could say he was a god in human form. I realized I was staring too much, so I gulped and quickly looked away. He left the door, walked towards the fridge in the kitchen and took out a bottle of water before leaving. ¡°You can do this.¡± she handed a tray of carrots for me to chop. Happily, I took a seat and started chopping the carrot, but I was lost in thought. I kept picturing his well perfect body in my head, and it was a miracle that I did not cut my fingers. I helped the housekeeper with preparing the dinner and even helped with arranging the table. ¡°Won¡¯t you eat with us?¡± I asked when I noticed she was only preparing the table for two people. ¡°No, my dear.¡± she smiled at me, which I returned with a frown. ¡°You can join us,¡± I proposed. She smiled and kept thest food on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll eat with my family when I get home.¡± She responded with another smile. ¡°If you say so,¡± I took one of the seats and saw Eric take the seat at the other end of the table. I started eating and tried as possible to erase the picture of his shirtless body in my head, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked with his gaze on his food. It was obvious he was trying to avoid me. ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured and continued eating. We ate in total silence until we were both through. After eating, he stood to his feet and was about to walk away, but suddenly, he turned around and stared directly into my eyes for the first time today. ¡°It¡¯ste, you should have some sleep, and my room is next to yours in case you need anything.¡± he muttered those words and walked back upstairs. I released a soft sigh and started arranging the table, but his housekeeper stopped me and asked me to go upstairs to my room. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t convince her to let me help, I decided to go upstairs and forced myself to sleep. I got to my room, switched on the television and tried to force myself into watching a movie, but slept off in the process. The same big ck wolf was standing far away from me with his green piercing eyes that reminded me of someone. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± I yelled in fear as I took a step backward away from it. The wolf ignored my plea and began taking steps forward towards me. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I pleaded in tears and took a few steps backwards in fear. ¡°Mine.¡± I swear I heard those words said out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not yours, stay away from me, you beast.¡± I screamed in fear and woke up from my sleep. I felt my heart throbbing with fear and my body shook uncontrobly, while my palms and whole body were frozen. It felt like a different kind of cold enveloped my body and I started shivering. Quickly, I went for the nket and was about to cover myself with it, but I saw the door open and Eric hurried inside with a frightened look on his face. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Mine.¡± the loud whispering of my wolf woke me up from my sleep. I felt a cold shiver run down my spine and my palms became sweaty. ¡°Victoria.¡± I muttered out in fear. Quickly, I stood up from my bed and rushed to the next room, where Victoria was sleeping. I opened the door and rushed in. The moment I got in, I saw Victoria shivering in cold with fear written all over her face. ¡°What happened, I asked as I hurried to her side. ¡°I had a terrible dream. I saw that wolf again¡­¡± she stuttered while shivering. I groaned angrily at the stupidity of my wolf, and pulled off my sweatpants, leaving me with just my underwear since I wasn¡¯t putting on a shirt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked with startled eyes when she saw me taking off my sweatpants. ¡°Rx,¡± I whispered, and climbed on the bed. Without asking for permission, I pulled her to myself and made hery halfway on me, ¡°Rx.¡± I whispered softly into her ear and watched her close her eyes while she murmured words I couldn¡¯t hear before rxing fully on me. Gently, I stroked her hair and whispered words to her, words that she was unable to hear, but I knew it wasforting to her. She sighed softly while shifting closer to me to get more heat from my body. We stayed in total silence and none of us said a word apart from the throb of our hearts. ¡°I¡¯ve been having some strange dreams.¡± she murmured, but I could clearly hear her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we will talk about it tomorrow, just go to sleep.¡± I whispered softly and ced kisses on her forehead. I knew what she dreamt about, and I did not want to hear it because it would anger me more. She released a soft sigh and twitched on me as she wrapped her hand around my waist. ¡°So warm,¡± she whispered to herself. I kissed her cheek and made her rx on me as I gently stroked her hair. We stayed in that position for a while until I noticed she was fast asleep. I released a soft sigh of relief before talking to my wolf. ¡±And what was the meaning of that?¡± I asked, angered. He whimpered but did not say a word. ¡°How many times have I told you not to show yourself to her, at least not now?¡± I yelled angrily through telepathy. He whimpered in anger but did not say a word. ¡°The next time you do something like this, you won¡¯t like my reaction.¡± I expressed those words as a threat and promise, which I knew he understood because he howled angrily and shut himself away from me. ¡°Better.¡± I grumbled and took a deep breath. I stared at Victoria and realized she was fast asleep. I ced kisses on her forehead and tried to close my eyes, when suddenly the unimaginable happened. Victoria began moving on my body. She crossed her left leg over me, and made her lower part lie directly to my dick and started moving on me. I groaned softly and tried moving her a bit, but her grip on me was so strong that I couldn¡¯t move it. She kept murmuring words of satisfaction while she moved slowly on me. I groaned, frustrated because she was giving me a hard on and I knew I have to leave before I do something stupid. Slowly, I gently pulled her away from me, made hery on the bed and quickly left the bed. I covered her with the nket and ran out of the room to my room. I got to my room, rushed to the bathroom and pulled off my underwear. I sighed at the sight of my hard dick before taking it in my hand. With a heavy sigh, I closed my eyes and stoked my dick roughly with pictures of Victoria in my head. Her perfect lips, her standing pink nipples and the softness of her body. I stoked faster and faster until I released all over me. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes in embarrassment. I was going crazy, and I knew it. I put on the shower and took a quick bath before going back to my room. Iy back on my bed without putting on any underwear. I rolled on the bed and forced myself to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. All I kept thinking was Victoria, she upied my mind and head. Sensing that I couldn¡¯t sleep, I sat on the bed and took out my phone from the bed stand. I dialed a number, it rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up.¡± Kelvin spoke over the phone. ¡°Everything is fine, I just wanted to let you know that Victoria has left the hospital, and we will being back to California the day after tomorrow.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± he spoke happily. ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± he asked. ¡°Not really, I was just wondering how she will take everything when she finds out her aunt has been in the hospital for five years, it¡¯s going to break her down and I don¡¯t want it.¡± I grumbled tiredly. Kelvin remained quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡°You know we can¡¯t keep hiding things away from her, she has the right to know¡­¡± ¡°But not at the expense of her health.¡± I cut in. ¡°She has to know, you can¡¯t keep hiding things from her, just tell her and be with her, she will get past it.¡± he assured me. I groaned tiredly. I can¡¯t imagine the pain Victoria will go through. She has gone through that pain before, and going through it again will be a really painful one for her. ¡°You should get some sleep, it¡¯ste over there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered and ended the call. I kept back the phone,y on the bed and covered my naked body with a nket before forcing myself to sleep. Victoria¡¯s POV Slowly, I rolled on the bed, and sucked in the fascinating smelling from the bed. Quickly, I opened my eyes and frowned when I realized he was no longer on the bed. With a grumble, I sat on the bed and frowned when I realized he must have left. I remember all that happenedst night. I knew I had a bad dream about that strange wolf and I remembered Eric rushed into my room andy on the bed to keep me warm, but I did not know when he had left the room. I left the bed, walked into the bathroom and washed my face before going back to the room. I sat on the bed and giggled as I remembered all that happenedst night. I could still feel the warmth of his body and the strong, fascinating scenting from his body. I ran my fingers through my body and remembered his soft and tender kisses on my forehead and cheek. I stood up from the bed, left the room and went downstairs. When I got downstairs, I met Eric¡¯s housekeeper setting the table for breakfast. ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted while pulling out a seat to sit. ¡°Morning.¡± she shed me a big smile and ced a cup in front of me. ¡°You should have your breakfast, I don¡¯t think Sir will be able to join you.¡± She announced. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing. I think he hasn¡¯t been having a good sleep, so he should be resting.¡± She exined. I wanted to ask why he wasn¡¯t having a good sleep, but I decided to let it be. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled as she ced a te of breakfast in front of me. I ate in total silence, with Eric in my thoughts. I disliked the fact that he was not eating breakfast with me. I kept staring at the empty chairs while I ate slowly. I finished eating, thanked her for the food and made my way upstairs. I was almost at my room door when I remembered Eric¡¯s room was the room before mine. Out of curiosity, I walked over to his door and stood for a while, contemting if I should not knock on the door or not. And after much deliberation, I decided to knock, but got no response from him. Impatiently, I opened the door, walked in, and gently closed the door. I met sleeping Eric and felt my heart race with excitement as I stared at his sleeping face. His thick ck hair was messy and covered his eyes. He slept like a baby without making a single sound, like someone who was dead. Slowly, I walked up to him and stood by his side. I knelled on the floor and stared at the peaceful sight of him sleeping. He was incredibly handsome when he sleeps, and I couldn¡¯t hold back myself from trying to touch him. I brought forth my hand and gently took away the hair from his face. I moved a bit closer to inhale the warmth and fascinating scenting from his body, when suddenly I met eyes with the most beautiful set of sleepy green eyes. Chapter 131 Meeting Clinton Victoria¡¯s POV His green eyes were dull and confused, as he stared at me with a questioning look. Quickly, I stood up from the floor and swallowed nervously. He slowly sat on the bed and roughly arranged his hair with his both hands before moving his gaze towards me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. I bite my lips nervously and did not know what to say to him because I couldn¡¯t tell him I was missing him, that¡¯s why I came to see him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I just ate.¡± I managed to respond. He nodded his head and checked the clock by the bed stand, ¡°It¡¯s almost 11 am, I must have slept for a long time, I have somewhere to go.¡± he grumbled tiredly, removed the nkets from his body and left the bed. ¡°Shit.¡± he muttered out shocked, and went for the nket, but it was toote because I had already seen what he was hiding. Quickly, I turned my back to him as I felt my cheek light up in red colors. I just saw Eric totally naked, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot I slept naked.¡± he grumbled while moving away from me, probably trying to put on a short. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll see you downstairs.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I went to the door and ran out of the room. I rested my back on the door of his room and tried to catch my breath. I can¡¯t believe I just saw Eric fully naked without clothes. I blushed at the image of his dick in my head, his dick was huge and erect, and I wondered how it felt when we had sex. I shook off the idea from my head and left the door for my room. I went into my room and sat on the bed. I closed my eyes and tried to take off the image of Eric¡¯s nakedness, but I couldn¡¯t. The image kept refreshing in my head that I felt a cold shiver run down my spine. ¡°Shit.¡± I grumbled when I realized I was getting turned on. Quickly, I left the bed, pulled off my clothes and went for the bathroom. Maybe a warm bath could help. I stood in the warm shower and slowly took my bath while trying to erase the picture of Eric¡¯s naked body in my head. After wasting a lot of time in the bathroom, I sighed and left the bathroom, put on a simple long shirt and a short before lying back on the bed. The n was for me to walk around the house, but I couldn¡¯t do that anymore because I couldn¡¯t face Eric, not after what I saw this morning. Luckily for me, there was a TV in the room, so I put it on and forced myself to concentrate on the movie showing on the TV, but I couldn¡¯t. Few minutes, I grumbled and switched off the TV. Iy back on the bed and forcefully closed my eyes, begging for sleep toe. Few minutester, I rolled on the bed and grumbled loudly as I couldn¡¯t sleep. I checked the time and saw that it was few minutes pass 1pm. With a heavy groan, I sat on the bed and thought of a way to erase his naked images from my head, but it wasn¡¯t helping. I heard a soft knock on the door, and before I could respond, the door opened and Eric walked in. He was dressed in tight ck jeans, a white shirt and a ck jacket. Seeing him always dressed this way, I realized ck must be his favorite color. I met eyes with him and noticed he appearedfortable like nothing had happens few hours ago. I mean, I just saw him naked, but the look on his face showed that he didn¡¯t care. ¡°What¡­do you want?¡± I stuttered nervously. He left the door and walked up to me. I took a deep breath and inhaled the fascinating scenting from his body. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you decided to lock yourself here because you saw me naked in my room.¡± he asked while he lowered his face to my face, since I was sitting on the bed. I gulped embarrassed and looked away. He chuckled and cupped my face with his both hands, forcing me to stare directly into his green, sparkling eyes. ¡°This is not the first time you are seeing me naked, you just can¡¯t remember it, so stop thinking about it.¡± he shed me a big smile and ced a kiss on my forehead. He let go of my face, while I grumbled as his warm hands left my face. ¡°I have to meet with someone¡­¡± I did not let those words leave his mouth before I cut in, ¡°Can I join you.¡± I did not know when that left my mouth. He gave me a quizzical look before he nodded his head to me, implying I could join him. ¡°Thank you.¡± I stood up from the bed, hurried to the closet and took out proper clothes for an outing. I was about to take off my clothes when I realized Eric was still standing there with his gaze on me.¡± I want to change my clothes.¡± I murmured shyly. ¡°So?¡± he asked sarcastically with raised eyebrows. I bite my lips and moved closer to him, ¡°You should leave.¡± ¡°This is not the first time to see you naked.¡± he spoke with a big grin on his face. ¡°But¡­¡± he did not let me finish before he cut me off. ¡°You saw me naked this morning, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fair I do the same.¡± he asked with a mischievous smile on his face. Hearing those words from him, I felt my legs be weak, and I gulped nervously. I can¡¯t remember being naked in front of any man. We might have done things in the past, but I can¡¯t remember any of it. To me, all this was new. After much deliberation, I decided to heed his request. After all, he was my boyfriend. Slowly, I was about to take the big shirt off, but he moved closer to me and ced kisses on my face and cheek. ¡±I was just teasing you, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡± he shed me a warm smile before leaving the room. As he left, I sighed and sat on the bed. For strange reasons, I was angry and hurt. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I sat on the couch and waited for Victoria toe downstairs. I checked the time and noticed it was almost twenty minutes, and I wondered what was keeping her this long. Out of impatience, I left the couch and was about to make my way to her when I saw her walking down the stairs. I took a good look at her and saw she was putting on short jeans and a red crop dress. Seeing her dress this way, I realized she was dressed like a teen. I moved my gaze to her exposed legs and thighs and couldn¡¯t help but groan as my dick shifted ufortably. Quickly, I looked away and picked up my phone before leaving the sitting room for the garage. I started the car and waited for her to join me. She arrived with a shy smile on her face. I smiled back at her and opened the door for her to go in. We both entered the car, and I drove off. The drive was silent until she spoke up, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°A meeting.¡± I responded. She turned, and stared at me with stunned eyes. ¡°You should have told me,¡± she murmured while I chuckled. ¡°Are you scared, shy or nervous?¡± I asked teasingly. She ignored me and murmured words I couldn¡¯t hear while I continuedughing. We drove for a while before we got to the restaurant where Clinton and I would be meeting. ¡°Are we going in?¡± she asked as we got out of the car, ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, took her hand and led her in. ¡°Wee, let me take you to your table.¡± the server smiled and led the way. We walked past a few tables before we got to the table where Clinton was already seated waiting for us. ¡°Typical Eric, alwaysingte.¡± he muttered with a ridiculous smile on his face. I ignored him and took out a chair for Victoria to sit in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should wait for you at another table?¡± she suggested nervously. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I held her arms and made her sit before I took the seat beside her. ¡°Where are your bodyguards?¡± Clinton asked while looking around, but I ignored him and took the file that was already ced on the table and went through it. ¡°Hello beautiful.¡± he directed those words to Victoria with a big grin on his face. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± I warned him through telepathy. He moved his gaze from her and stared at me with a curious look. ¡°She is your mate.¡± he did not express those words as a question. I ignored him and continued going through what was written on the file. I heard him ce an order for us before moving his gaze back to Victoria. ¡°I never knew Eric¡¯s mate could be this beautiful,¡± he praised, while staring at Victoria. ¡°Just shut up and let¡¯s deal with this.¡± I murmured angrily. ¡°How can I work when a beautifuldy is sitting right before me, mehn your mate is beautiful¡­¡± he did not finish his words before Victoria cut him off. ¡°What is a mate?¡± she asked while staring at both of us with a confused and curious look. ¡°What¡¯s a mate?¡± she asked again when she did not get a response from us. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a name we call our girlfriends or lovers.¡± I replied quickly. ¡±Oh!¡± She nodded her head and took a sip of her drink. ¡°Really?¡± Clinton asked through telepathy. ¡°She is being marked, howe she doesn¡¯t know who you are?¡± he asked through telepathy. ¡°Can you shut up and let¡¯s work on this deal?¡± I responded through telepathy and handed another file for him to read through. He kept the file on the table, and moved his gaze back to Victoria. ¡°Forgive my manners, my name is Clinton.¡± he brought forth his hand to Victoria, which she took. ¡°I¡¯m Victoria, nice meeting you.¡± she shed him a big smile, which I hated. ¡°I¡¯ve been friends with Eric since our university days,¡± he muttered cheerily. Hearing those words from him, I grumbled and gave him an angry gaze. ¡°Can you just stop talking.¡± I said through mind link, but he ignored me and continued talking to Victoria. ¡°We shared an apartment together while in school, although he wanted to live alone, but his dad refused and asked me to share his apartment with him.¡± He announced. ¡°Wow, I thought you guys were just business associates, I never knew you guys were friends.¡± Victoria spoke excitedly, it was obvious she was d to meet a friend of mine. ¡°You never told me we wereing to see your friend.¡± she muttered those words to me. I heaved a deep sigh and took another sip of my drink. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to work.¡± I told Clinton and kept another file in front of him. ¡°She is beautiful.¡± he praised through telepathy. I groaned angrily and moved my gaze to him, giving him the death re. ¡°Calm down.¡± he said through telepathy with a big grin on his face. ¡°I need to visit the restroom.¡± Victoria whispered into my ear. I looked around and saw a door which indicated it was a restroom. ¡°Go over there.¡± I pointed the restroom door to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± she shed a big smile at Clinton before leaving. ¡°She is polite, and a nice girl. The moon goddess must really love you to give you such an outstanding mate¡±. Clinton said the moment Victoria left. I heard him but decided to ignore him. He has always been talkative since his university days. ¡°But I don¡¯t get why you are hiding your identity from her. ¡± He asked curiously. ¡°Can you at least shut up for at least a moment and let¡¯s work, I have other things to work on.¡± I muttered, annoyed. He released a heavy sigh and took the file in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you needed me toe, we could have done this over the phone.¡± I grumbled while closing the file. ¡°I just wanted to see my old friend again,¡± he responded. I rolled my eyes at him and stared in the direction of the restroom. ¡°Calm down, no one is taking her away from you.¡± he teased. I groaned at his words and moved my gaze to him, ¡°You don¡¯t know a thing.¡± I groaned angrily and moved my gaze back to the restroom. Victoria was taking too long and I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Why is she taking so long?¡± I murmured out, and stood to my feet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I was about making my way to the restroom when I noticed Victoria walking out while holding her right hand. With panic, I rushed to her and took hold of her hand, ¡°What happened?¡± I asked while taking a look at her injured hand. She had a cut on her hand, but luckily, it wasn¡¯t deep. ¡°I¡­felt dizzy all of a sudden.¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± I kissed her forehead and led her back to the table. ¡°We have to go, she just injured herself.¡± I announced to Clinton, took my phones and my file from the table. ¡°Let me help.¡± he offered. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I rejected quickly. ¡°Why? You know I can heal her,¡± he spoke out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare her, she is going through a lot which you don¡¯t know about, so just let it be, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± I said those words through telepathy and left with Victoria. We left the restaurant and went back to the car. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital.¡± she pleaded, ¡°I won¡¯t take you there.¡± I assured her and drove out. We drove in silence until we got home. We got out of the car and I led her straight to my room. ¡°Sit,¡± I said while going for the first aid kit in my drawer. Quickly, I took it out, walked to her side and sat on the bed. Carefully, I cleaned the wound, added some medicine before bandaging it. ¡°I need to give you some painkillers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t want to take any drugs.¡± She murmured and folded her arms like a child. ¡°Fine, just lie down and rest, I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you.¡± ¡°What for.¡± she murmured. ¡°You felt dizzy, which is not good, so the doctor needs to check up on you.¡± I pleaded while running my fingers through her hair. She grumbled and stood to her feet. ¡°I told you to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to rest in my room.¡± She responded. ¡°I mean you should rest here¡±, I stood up from the bed, took her arms and made hery on my bed. ¡°Stay here, so I can watch over you.¡± I kissed her forehead and was about to leave when she called back my attention. ¡°Your friend, is he a doctor?¡± she asked. I turned and stared at her with a confused look. ¡°No, why ask?¡± I asked. ¡°I overheard him saying he could help with the injury.¡± ¡°Oh that?¡± I spoke nervously, ¡°He just wanted to help, he is no doctor, now have some rest.¡± I smiled and kissed her forehead before leaving my room. I went downstairs and dialed the doctor¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked over the phone. ¡°Yes, she felt dizzy and injured herself. Could youe over and check her up before we go back to California.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beingter after work, just make sure she doesn¡¯t stress herself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered and ended the call. Chapter 132 Going back home Victoria¡¯s POV Slowly, I opened my eyes at the noise of the continuous tapping of a keyboard pad. With a soft groan, I moved my gaze around the big room and saw Eric by the reading table, seriously upied with paperwork. I stared at him one more time and realized his thick ck hair was messy all over his face and his green piercing eyes were fixed on the screen of hisputer. He stopped typing and moved his gaze to me. ¡°You are awake.¡± he stood up from the chair and walked over to me. ¡°How is your hand?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡± I replied quickly, so I could avoid going to the hospital. He took a good look at me for a while and nodded his head to my words. ¡°d you are awake, the doctor will be here, any moment from now.¡± ¡°Doctor,¡± I murmured. ¡°Yes, he has to run some check up on you.¡± He said and ran his fingers through my hair while giving me a mischievous smile. ¡±I don¡¯t want to get tested, I told you I¡¯m okay.¡± I grumbled. ¡°Yes, you are fine, but we just have to be certain,¡± he urged. Hearing those words from him, I grumbled but did not say a word. A knock on the door got our attention. ¡°Sir, the doctor is here.¡± his housekeeper spoke from the door. ¡°Bring him upstairs.¡± ¡°Alright sir.¡± she replied and left. ¡°I¡¯m alright, I don¡¯t need to do this check-up.¡± I spoke in a pleading voice, hoping it would work, but it didn¡¯t. ¡°I know, I just want to be sure if it¡¯s safe for you to fly in the air, since we will be leaving tomorrow¡­¡± he did not finish those words before I cut him off. ¡°We are leaving tomorrow?¡± I asked, excited. ¡°Yeah, only if it¡¯s safe for you to travel.¡± he expressed those words in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I grumbled with a frown. ¡°I know.¡± he smiled at me before going to the door. ¡°Wee.¡± he ushered the doctor in and closed the door. ¡°How are you, Victoria?¡± Doctor Steven asked while taking a seat before me, ¡°I¡¯m fine, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling him.¡± I grumbled. He nodded his head and took my hand. ¡°Do you feel pain anywhere?¡± he asked, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what happened when you felt dizzy?¡± He asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. He nodded his head and asked a few questions before standing at his feet. ¡°She is safe to travel on air, but make sure you always take her to the hospital at least once a month for her check-up.¡± He directed those words to Eric. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll be on my way. Take care of yourself, Vicky.¡± he smiled and left the room with Eric. I released a sigh of relief and copsed on the bed. Deep down, I was really happy. I can¡¯t wait to see my aunt again. A few minutester, Eric opened the door and walked in with a questioning look on his face. ¡°What?¡± I asked, with raised eyebrows. ¡°Hope you did not lie to the doctor.¡± he asked while staring at me with a piercing gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ lie to him.¡± I sputtered. I knew all I said to him was the truth, but I don¡¯t understand why I was nervous. Maybe it was his gaze on me. ¡°I hope so.¡± he smiled at me before leaving the door. I sighed in relief and stood up from the bed. ¡°You should get yourself ready, we will be leaving by tomorrow afternoon,¡± he announced. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve already booked the tickets,¡± I asked. He moved his gaze and stared at me with a confused look. ¡°What tickets,¡± he asked. ¡°Ticket for the flight,¡± I responded. ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary, we are going on my private jet¡± he replied, and went back to hisputer. ¡°Private jet.¡± I mumbled to myself, ¡°You have a private jet.¡± I asked, stunned. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied nonchntly and kept working. I stood there on the spot while staring at him with stunned eyes. If someone had told me that my boyfriend would be so rich to the extent of having a private jet, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. ¡°Cool.¡± I whispered and left the room. I took the stairs down to the sitting room with so many thoughts in my head. I was wondering how I was able to get such a man as Eric in my life. Who was I during the past six years, and what did I do to make Eric get attracted to me. I left the sitting room and went to the backyard of the house. Iy on the grass, with my back, while staring at the blue sky. I can¡¯t wait to finally see my aunt. There are so many questions I have, and only she can give me the answers. I closed my eyes and struggled to remember any of my lost memories, but nothing wasing into my head. I groaned angrily and rolled on the grass with frustration while forcing my brain to remember something, but nothing was helping.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Dinner is served.¡± Without looking, I knew who it was. ¡°Thanks.¡± I thanked her, slowly stood up from the grass, and followed her in. I got to the dining table, and met Eric already seated while busy with his phone. I pulled out the chair opposite him and sat on it. The food was already served, so I picked up a te and put a little quantity in it before eating. We ate in total silence while Eric was busy with his phone. It felt like he was chatting with someone, and I became jealous and curious, wondering who he was chatting with. I saw a big smile on his face, while he chuckled softly and shook his head with excitement while typing on his phone. Seeing him acting this way, I knew he was chatting with ady and for strange reasons, I became jealous. When I realized I couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, I kept down the spoon and stood to my feet. ¡°Are you done,¡± he asked with his gaze still on his phone. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired, goodnight,¡± I grumbled and walked upstairs to my room. Angrily, I entered the room and shut the door behind me. I sat on the bed while so many thoughts ran through my head. Eric was handsome, strong, and rich. He would definitely have so many girls in his life. I shook off those thoughts from my head, pulled off my clothes and stepped into the shower. I took a warm bath, and put on a simple outfit of shorts and a T-shirt before climbing on the bed. I tried getting some sleep, but I was troubled, and knew the reason. Thedy Eric was chatting with must be an importantdy. Maybe she might be a daughter of a rich man, or probably an actress or a model. I released a soft sigh and was still in thought when I heard a click on my door. I didn¡¯twant him to notice I was jealous or hurt, so I decided to act like I was already asleep. With my eyes closed, I could hear footsteps approaching me before I noticed him climbing on the bed. ¡°Oh no.¡± I murmured to myself. I thought he would just leave when he noticed I was asleep, but I did not expect he would still climb on the bed. Heid on the bed, pulled me to himself, and ced my head on his chest. ¡°I know you are awake.¡± he whispered into my ear. I shivered nervously, but still shut my eyes. The warmthing from his body was sofortable that I wished to be in his arms forever. ¡°That was my little cousin, more like a sister to me.¡± He expressed those words in a serious tone. Hearing those words from him, it felt like a great burden had left my shoulders. ¡°Open your eyes, or I¡¯ll help you do so.¡± He threatened. Knowing the kind of man he was, I quickly opened my eyes, but made sure not to meet his gaze. ¡°Look here.¡± he raised my chin and made me hold his gaze. ¡°Whenever you are curious about something, youe to me and ask about it, don¡¯t go around building thoughts in your head, okay?¡± he spoke seriously. I nodded my head but did not say a word. He ced kisses on my cheek and forehead before pulling me closer to him. ¡±I love you so much, don¡¯t you forget that.¡± he expressed those words with all sincerity. His words made my body quiver, and a sudden cold ran down my spine. Eric just told me he loved me, but I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. ¡°Stop thinking and go to sleep.¡± He ran his fingers gently through my hair. Heaving a deep breath, I closed my eyes and forced myself into a deep sleep. The next morning I was awoken up by the sunlight reflecting on the ss window. Murmuring tiredly, I moved to the other side of the bed only for me to bump into something hard or more like someone¡¯s chest. Curiously, I opened my eyes and met eyes with the most beautiful sets of green eyes. ¡°Good morning, sunshine.¡± he shed me a big smile and pulled me to himself. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°Good morning.¡± she replied shyly. I pulled her more closely and ced kisses on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you while you were sleeping like a kid.¡± I teased. I noticed she smiled shyly and tried to move away from me, but I tightened my grip on her. ¡°I thought you went back to your roomst night.¡± She grumbled, embarrassed. ¡°I see no need to go back.¡± I responded and ced kisses on her neck. ¡°Staying with you is morefortable than any bed.¡± I mumbled and ced a kiss on her lips before letting go of her. ¡°Wash up ande downstairs, breakfast is already made.¡± I announced. She nodded her head to me and left the bed. I stared at her one more time before leaving the room. I went back to my room, took a quick bath and went downstairs. I sat at the dining table waiting for Victoria to join me. A few minutester, she walked in with a shy smile on her face. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I smiled and began eating. We ate in total silence until we were both through. ¡°Are your things ready?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied happily. Seeing how happy she was to go back home sent a sharp pain to my heart. I still don¡¯t know how she would react when she realizes her aunt has been hospitalized for five years. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± she asked excitedly. ¡°3pm, go get some rest. ¡°I¡¯m tired of sleeping,¡± she grumbled, I smiled at her childish behavior before leaving the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room if you need anything.¡± She nodded her head at me before I left. I walked back to my room and wandered around aimlessly with so many thoughts in my head. Things were getting moreplicated by the day. Quickly, I picked up my phone and called a number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Greetings sir.¡± he greeted as soon the call was picked. ¡°Any news yet?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°Nothing meaningful to your request, sir.¡± He responded. I groaned and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°Who has she been talking to?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°Some couple of friends, her boutique manager and her delivery man.¡± He responded. I released a heavy sigh and thought of what to do, but nothing meaningful came to my head. ¡°Keep monitoring her call and make sure you pick up every detail of her calls.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I muttered and ended the call. I dialed another number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Any updates?¡± I asked as soon as the call was picked. ¡°We¡¯ve been following her for days, but nothing new sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± he apologized. I groaned angrily and ended the call. Restless, I sat on the bed and began to wonder how a mother would stay away from her child for the past two weeks without calling or seeing him. I knew Sophie and knew how strong will she was, she knew she would be followed, and her call would be traced. She deliberately cut off all connections and contacts with the boy until she gets what she wants from me. ¡±Damn it!¡± I groaned andy t on the bed, contemting what I should do. A few hourster, I got to Victoria¡¯s door. Slowly opened the door of her room and was about to go in when I saw she was totally naked. ¡°Holy Mary,¡± she yelled and quickly picked up the towel. When I realized she was ufortable being naked in front of me, I decided to look away. ¡°Why¡­are¡­you here?¡± She asked, stammering. ¡°I came to inform you that we would be leaving in ten minutes,¡± I replied and moved my gaze back to her. We met eyes with each other, but she shyly looked away. We stood there in an awkward silence until I spoke up, ¡°I will be downstairs.¡± I did not let those words finish from my mouth before I went to the door. I left her room and walked back to my room. A frustrated sigh left my lips as I sat on the bed. This is punishment. Seeing her naked and not able to do anything was a big punishment for me. I sat on the bed for a while to calm my emotions before leaving the room, since my things were already in the car. I got downstairs and said a few words to my housekeeper before leaving for the car. When I got to the car, Victoria was already in the car waiting for me. I got in and sat beside her in the back seat of the car before the driver drove off. ¡°Are we going to the airport?¡± she asked, ¡°No, my private jet is parked somewhere else, and we are almost there.¡± I replied and checked the time on my wristwatch. The drive wasn¡¯t long before we got to where the jet was parked. ¡°Wow,¡± she eximed happily and got out of the car. ¡°Is that yours.¡± she asked while pointing at the ash-colored private jet. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in. I took her hand in mine and led her inside the private jet. ¡°Sit here.¡± I made her sit at the other end while I sat opposite her. Having a good look at her, I could see the excitement on her face and, at the same time, she was scared. ¡°Is this your first time?¡± I asked, ¡°Yeah.¡± she slowly nodded her head. ¡±Definitely not.¡± I whispered to myself. I stood up from my seat, walked to her side, put the seat belt on her before cing a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m here, nothing is going to happen to you.¡± I assured her with another kiss on the lips. She shed me a warm smile, took a deep breath and rxed on the seat. ¡°Good girl, ¡°I smiled and went back to my seat. ¡°We are taking off. Make sure to brace yourself.¡± the pilot announced. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am.¡± she beamed before looking outside the window. Just as the jet was about to take off, I fixed my gaze on Victoria. She sighed softly and closed her eyes until the jet took off. Her eyes were closed for a while until she gradually opened them. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked, She smiled at me for a while before she startedughing loudly and happily. I was thrilled that I had to join her tough until she settled down. ¡°Thank you.¡± she whispered with a big smile on her face. Chapter 133 Back home Alpha Eric¡¯s POV It was already eight hours gone and Victoria had already fallen asleep. I stood to my feet, walked up to her and easily carried her in my arms. I took her to the bedroom and slowlyy her on the bed, but she gradually opened her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I just wanted you to sleep properly.¡± I said and moved away from her before she got a bad impression about it. With questioning eyes, she moved her gaze around the room for a while before she sat on the bed. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked. ¡°No.¡± she replied andy back on the bed with her gaze fixed on me. ¡°What is it.¡± I asked, ¡°Nothing.¡± she murmured. I walked up to her, sat on the bed and ran my fingers through her hair, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± I asked again. She kept quiet for a while, contemting if she should say what she wanted to say. ¡°Can you lie with me, it¡¯s a bit cold¡± she whispered almost to herself. ¡°Is that all,¡± I asked, with raised eyebrows. ¡±Yes.¡± She nodded her head and shyly looked away. I took off my shoes andy on the other side of the bed before pulling her to myself. She sighed in relief and rxed on my body. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, now go to sleep, we have just four hours to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded her head, wrapped her left hand around my waist before drifting to sleep. I noticed how my heart beat rapidly the moment shey in my arms. I knew my feelings for this woman were increasing by the day, and it scared me. I feared what I would do if she eventually gets back her memory and decides to leave me. I feared what would happen to me if any of my enemies decided to hurt her just to get to me. All this was what I was afraid of. The thought of losing her scares me, and that was why I never wanted to fall in love in the first ce. Seeing that she was fast asleep, I decided toy her on the bed while I took a good look at her. Her long ck hair, which wasn¡¯t packed, was covering some part of her face. Slowly, I pulled away the hair from her face and stared at her sleeping face. ¡°Mine.¡± My wolf howled excitedly. I smiled at myself and gently ran my fingers on her face. She murmured in her sleep for a while before going back to sleep. I moved my fingers all over her face before cing a finger on her lips. The urge to roughly take her lips in mine was intense, but I had to control my wolf and myself. There were things I wanted to do with her, but I couldn¡¯t because of the condition she was in, and I wanted to avoid scaring her, since she doesn¡¯t remember any experience of it. To her, she was eighteen again, and doing such things with her might scare her away from me. Not having sex with her wasn¡¯t my greatest worry, I was worried about how she would react if she found out I¡¯m into a DOM and sub disy and if she would ept me for it. A frustrated sigh left my lips, and slowly I pecked her lips before lying back to have some rest. Victoria¡¯s POV A soft kiss on my neck woke me up from my sleep. Slowly, I opened my eyes and realized I was still in bed. I made eyes with Eric and saw him flickered a big smile before cing kisses all over my face. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to wake you up for some time now, but you kept crumbling in your sleep.¡± he chuckled softly and stood up from the bed, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± he brought forth his hands to me, which I took and left the bed. ¡°Are you okay¡± he asked while staring at me to be certain. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± he opened the door for me to walk out. We left the room and sat on the seat while waiting for the jet tond. ¡°Five minutes tond.¡± the pilot announced. Hearing those words from him, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling because, finally, I will be back to my hometown and country. ¡°Looks like you are really excited.¡± ¡°Yes, I am, I can¡¯t wait to see my aunt, it feels like it¡¯s been ages since Ist saw her.¡± I spoke happily. Eric didn¡¯t say a word, rather he nodded his head and looked away, which was strange to me. ¡°Brace yourself.¡± He announced to me, I nodded my head and rxed properly on the seat. Slowly, I closed my eyes for a while until I felt a hand on me. Curiously, I opened my eyes and saw it was Eric, trying to remove the seatbelt on me. ¡°We¡¯vended.¡± he smiled at me and took me up from the seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he led the way out of the jet, while I followed him out. The moment we came out of the jet, I closed my eyes and inhaled the fresh airing from the cold weather. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s freezing.¡± he held my arms and made me walk with him. We walked for a few distances before I noticed a ck tinted BMW parked in a corner. ¡°Wee back, alpha.¡± the man who was in tight blue jeans and a ck T-shirt greeted. Eric nodded his head to his greeting, and opened the door for me to go in before he sat beside me. Our things were put in the booth by his driver before he sat in the front seat with the man who came to pick us up. ¡°What¡¯s an alpha?¡± I asked, a few minutes into the drive. Eric kept quiet for a while before he responded, ¡°I have men who work under me, so they all call me Alpha. It¡¯s more like a name for a leader,¡± he exined. ¡°Wow.¡± I eximed curiously. ¡°I wish I could get back my memory.¡± I murmured, ¡°You will, it¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± he assured me. I nodded my head and looked out at the window. I was excited to be back home, and at the same time it felt like something was wrong. I¡¯ve tried so many times to solve the puzzle, but nothing meaningful came to my head. ¡°We are home.¡± Eric announced to me. I looked around and noticed the car driving into a big mansion. Excited, I opened the door and went out of the car with stunned eyes. This wasn¡¯t a house, but a Mansion. The building was big and well built. I turned around with stunned eyes as I stared around, only to see men in different corners of the house, staring at me with piercing gaze. Quickly, I went to Eric¡¯s side and stood beside him with fear. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked while cupping my face. I stared back at the men who looked scary before staring back at Eric, who understood what I meant. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered those words to me before moving his gaze away from me. He stared at the men and like a twinkle of an eye, they all left. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be scared of them, they won¡¯t harm you.¡± he assured me and led me inside, ¡°Are they your security men.¡± I asked as we walked in. ¡°No, they are my followers, and I¡¯m their alpha.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I nodded my head and entered the house with him. The moment I stepped my feet into the sitting room, I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth in awe. I was lost for words to describe how beautiful the house was. The wall of the sitting room was painted with a white color, the tiles on the floor were transparent and made of ss. Beautiful interior designs and couches. Everything in the house looks beautiful and expensive. ¡°Come in.¡± he made me walk with him into the sitting room. I strolled to one of the couches and sat down, still staring at the house. ¡°Have I been here before?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied and walked to the bar. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± ¡°Anything soft.¡± I replied and stared around. There were so many paintings hanging on the wall, and merely looking at these paintings one would tell it cost a great fortune. ¡°Have it.¡± he handed a ss of juice to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the drink from him and took a sip of it, still staring around. ¡°You live alone?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Not really. My men live on the other side of the house, they have their quarters, but I live here alone.¡± he exined. ¡°Nice, are those men outside all your men?¡± I asked, thrilled. ¡°Yes, and I have thousands of followers.¡± he smiled at me and took another sip of his drink. I nodded my head and took another sip of my drink while I marveled what kind of man he was. Observing everything around him, one could tell he was very wealthy and powerful, and I wondered how such a man could take an interest in someone like me. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± his words took me out of my thoughts. ¡°Nothing.¡± I lied. ¡°You are a terrible liar, tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he demanded. I bit my lips nervously before speaking, ¡°How did we meet.¡± I asked, curious. He took a sip of his drink before responding, ¡±Through my dad.¡± Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Through your dad,¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, he had a heart attack in a mall, and luckily, you were there and rushed him to the hospital.¡± he smiled at me and took another sip of his drink. ¡±Woah, I can¡¯t remember any of that.¡± I murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself over it.¡± He warned. I nodded my head at his words, looked around and saw someone walking in our direction. ¡°Wee alpha.¡± he lowered his head in respect to Eric before flickering a warm smile at me. ¡°Food is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eric stood up from the couch and walked to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, you need to bathe and change your clothes.¡± I nodded my head and stood at my feet. We took the stairs until he stopped in front of a door and opened it. I got in and saw a big king-sized bed in the corner of the room, the painting on the wall was different from the painting in the sitting room. The wall of this room was painted in a bright pink color, and decorated with a female interior design. While taking a good look at the room, I could tell the room was decorated for ady because everything in the room speaks feminine. ¡°Whose room is this?¡± I asked while staring around, ¡°Yours,¡± he replied. With confused eyes, I turned around and stared at him with a confused look. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here, I have to live with my aunt.¡± I muttered seriously. Eric stared at me for a while before he walked around the room with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Take your bath, ande downstairs.¡± he shed me a weak smile before leaving the room. The moment he left the room, I copsed on the bed and stared at the ceiling, which was made of transparent ss. Clearly, I could see the sky from my room. ¡±Wow!¡± I eximed in awe, stood up from the bed, took off my clothes and walked into the bathroom. The wall and floor of the bathroom were made with transparent tiles, everything in the bathroom was kept in the appropriate ces. Staring at the bathroom, it felt like the bathroom belonged to royalty. Quickly, I took a quick bath, walked back to the room and put on simple clothes. I got downstairs and met Eric talking to one of his men. He noticed me walking up to them and told the man to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± he led me to the table and pulled out a chair for me. ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled and sat on the chair. He walked over to the other side of the table and sat opposite me. I took out a te, and put some food on it before putting a spoon of food into my mouth. ¡°This is great.¡± I mumbled with food in my mouth, ¡°My cook is the best.¡± Eric replied. ¡°You mean the young man who told us the food was ready,¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, he is my cook.¡± ¡°Nice one, he is really good,¡± I said and continued eating.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. We ate for a while until I decided to ask, ¡°Are we going to see my aunt after the meal?¡± I asked excitedly. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV Her words made my heart thump in fear, but I had to hide it away from her. ¡°Eric.¡± She called out when she noticed I had not given her a reply. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, we can see her tomorrow.¡± I suggested, ¡°But it¡¯s just 6pm, we can still see her.¡± she grumbled. ¡°We just came back from a long journey, let¡¯s rest today and I promise to take you to your aunt by tomorrow,¡± I assured her. She frowned for a while before she continued eating. I ignored her and forced myself to continue eating even when I didn¡¯t have the appetite for it. We ate in silence until we were both done. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed.¡± she murmured and left her seat. I knew she was angry at me, but that wasn¡¯t disturbing me, my main concern was about something else. ¡°Good night.¡± She said as she climbed the stairs. I stood up from the seat, went upstairs to my room and picked up my phone. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke up the moment he picked up the call. ¡°Seems you are back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I spoke tiredly and sat on the bed. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, when he noticed the tone of my voice. I sighed heavily and tiredly massaged my forehead. ¡°She is asking to meet with her aunt.¡± I grumbled tiredly. Kelvin kept quiet for a while before he spoke,¡±You can¡¯t hide it away from her forever. The earlier, the better,¡± he suggested. ¡°I wish it was easy,¡± I murmured. ¡°Maybe I can help. I¡¯lle to the hospital tomorrow, and perhaps you should inform Sonia, she can also help.¡± I felt that was the best decision. Perhaps Sonia and Kelvin might be of help. ¡°Very well, we will be at the hospital by ten. I¡¯ll call Sonia and inform her.¡± ¡°Alright, I will hang up now.¡± he said and ended the call. I dialed Sonia¡¯s number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good day, Mr. Eric.¡± she greeted. ¡°Hello Sonia, how are you,¡± I asked. ¡°Very well, sir, are you guys back?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, and I need your help.¡± ¡°What is it? How can I help.¡±? I stood up from the bed and thought for a while before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m taking Victoria to the hospital to see her Aunt. I was hoping you could be there because I didn¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to act.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem, I¡¯ll be there, I really need to see Victoria, there are things I said to her when I thought DOM Tim was a different person.¡± she muttered in regret. ¡°Thank you, we will be there by 10am.¡± ¡°Alright, I will be there.¡± she assured me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and ended the call. I was scared, but not for myself. I worried how Victoria was going to take the news of her aunt being hospitalized for almost five years. Her aunt being hospitalized wasn¡¯t the actual issue for me, but my concern was how she was going to take the fact that she was the one who was actually driving the car the day of the ident. Chapter 134 Knowing the truth Victoria¡¯s POV I was awoken by a loud rm from the table beside the bed. Slowly, I stood up from the bed, took off my clothes and stepped into the shower. I took a quick bath, came back to the room, put on simple wear before leaving the room. I went downstairs, passed the sitting room and made my way to the kitchen. I was almost in the kitchen when I caught sight of ady who was in herte thirtiesing out from one of the rooms. ¡°Good morning.¡± she greeted me with a smile. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.¡± I greeted her, not knowing who she was. ¡°Call me Grace, I¡¯m the housekeeper here.¡± she introduced herself with a big smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Victoria.¡± ¡°I know, do you need anything?¡± She asked in a friendly manner. ¡°Not really, I¡¯m just walking around.¡± I responded. ¡°Very well, then, tell me if you need anything.¡± She shed a friendly smile before leaving. I went into the kitchen, took out a bottle of water, drank a little before leaving the kitchen. I was about to go back to my room when out of curiosity, I looked at the other end of the house, through the window, where Eric¡¯s men live. Curious, I left the house and walked towards the direction of the quarters. The more steps I take, the more noises I hearing from the quarters. I continued walking until I realized the noises wereing from the back of the quarters. Eager to know what was the reason for the noise, I walked to the back of the house and saw six shirtless men wearing just shorts fighting each other, more like training. They noticed my presence and stopped what they were doing. One of the men walked forward and stood before me. ¡°Are you lost?¡± he asked in a deep voice, full of authority. ¡°No.¡± I replied in fear and took a step backward. ¡°You are scaring her.¡± Another man spoke up, ¡°Did I scare you, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± he apologized sincerely and took a few steps away from me. We all stood there in an awkward silence until I spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys continue training, I would like to watch.¡± I spoke nervously as I stared at the men in front of me. Everything about these men speaks power and authority. It feels like they carry the same aura Eric carries, just that Eric¡¯s Aura is much stronger. ¡°Come sit.¡± one of the men gestured in a friendly manner. I left where I was standing and sat on the bench, with my gaze on everyone. ¡°If you are scared, you can tell us to stop.¡± the first guy advised, while I just nodded my head at him. Each of the men took a partner and began fighting. I felt my heart leap in fear as I saw what they were doing to each other. They were throwing punches at each other like it was indeed a real fight. The strength each of the men possessed was unreal and strange. One of the men was flung to the wall, but he did not flick or show any sign of pain, but rather he went on fighting. With stunned eyes, I watched them fight each other with unimaginable strength and power. Each of the fighters possesses different fighting skills and I wondered if they could be a winner. ¡°Victoria.¡± I heard the deep husky voice of Eric behind me. ¡°Shit.¡± I grumbled to myself and moved my gaze to his direction. ¡°Good morning, alpha.¡± they all greeted, but he ignored them and walked to me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± he spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Why? I¡¯m having fun.¡± I murmured, while staring at the men who wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze. With the way they were reacting, it¡¯s obvious they were really scared of him. ¡°You are unwell, you shouldn¡¯t watch my men fighting,¡± he muttered and stared at the men who wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he pulled me up on my feet and walked me away. ¡°Thanks, everyone, I was entertained.¡± I smiled at them and walked away with Eric. ¡°Your men are badass fighters.¡± I announced happily as we entered the sitting room. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been training for years,¡± he replied, and made me sit on the couch. ¡°Can you fight like them¡±? I asked curiously. He scoffed and took the seat beside me, ¡°Way better.¡± he replied proudly with an annoying smug on his face. ¡°Really, will you show me¡±? I asked excitedly. ¡°No,¡± he replied firmly. I hit my foot on the floor while I grumbled like a kid, ¡°Stop it,¡± he pleaded and ran his fingers through my hair. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I want to see my aunt.¡± I spoke with my arms folded. ¡°Fine, go change, and we can go see your aunt. She is already waiting,¡± he responded. ¡°Really?¡± I spoke happily and stood up from the couch. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten am, we should be on our way.¡± hearing those words from him, I quickly left the sitting room and rushed to my room. I took out a ck jumpsuit from the closet and changed into it. Ibed my hair and parked it in two ces, before putting on sandals. With a big smile on my face, I stared at the mirror one more time before leaving the room. When I got downstairs, I met Eric talking to someone on the phone, and when he saw meing down and shed me a weak smile before ending the call. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He did not let those words finish from my mouth before he pulled me to himself and sealed his lips to mine. He kissed me so lovely and tenderly that I felt my legs bing weak, but luckily, he was holding me from falling. He broke the kiss and ced kisses on my face before pulling away. I met eyes with him and saw that he was having a pale look on his face, which was really strange to me. ¡°Is something wrong.¡± I asked. ¡°No, why do you ask.¡± ¡°You look tired and scared.¡± I said while staring at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you have nothing to worry about.¡± he shed me a weak smile and led me out of the house to his car. A few minutes into the drive, I noticed Eric was quiet and looked tensed. Slowly, I tapped him on the shoulder to gain his attention. ¡°What is it.¡± I asked while staring at him with concern. ¡°Nothing, everything is fine.¡± he muttered while avoiding my gaze. I knew he was lying, and he wasn¡¯t good at it. ¡°Something is definitely wrong¡­¡± I tried persuading him to tell me what was wrong, but he did not let me finish before he cut me off, ¡°Everything is fine,¡± he said and ced a kiss on my forehead. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak, I decided to let him be. With his gaze fixed on the road, He drove for a while before I noticed he was driving into a hospital. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, why are we at the hospital?¡± I murmured. ¡°We are not here for you,¡± he responded and parked in one of the parking lots. ¡°Then why are we here?¡± I asked as we came out of the car. ¡°We are here to see someone.¡± he shed me a weak smile and made me walk with him. We took a few steps away from the car until I noticed two familiar faces smiling at me. I took a better look at them and tried to remember where I must have seen their faces, but I couldn¡¯t, rather nk vision kept shing in my head. ¡°Hey Vicky,¡± the familiardy flickered a big smile and pulled me into a tight hug. I could not remember her, but I knew she must be really close to me because I felt my muscles rx in her embrace. ¡°How are you?¡± she asked, after pulling away from me. I stared at her curiously and tried remembering her, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hey!¡± The familiar man shed me a big smile while he took my two hands and ced kisses on them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± I shed her a friendly smile before moving my gaze to the familiar man. ¡°You look amazing.¡± he smiled widely at me and let go of my hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied shyly and moved away from him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I stared at Eric, the familiar man anddy, and wondered why we were all here at the hospital. Seeing their reaction, one could tell they were really close to me, but why are we meeting here. ¡°So why are we here?¡± I asked while staring at everyone who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. They stared at each other, but no one wanted to meet my gaze. ¡°Eric.¡± I called out with my gaze fixed on him. ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked, in a confused tone. Eric took a deep breath, ced his two hands on my arms before speaking, ¡°We are here to see your aunt.¡± he whispered, almost to himself. ¡°My aunt?, does she work here¡± I asked while staring around. ¡°No, dear, is just that¡­¡± I did not let him finish his words before I cut him off, ¡°Just what?¡± I asked, as my heart thumped with fear. ¡°Eric.¡± I called out again, when I realized he wasn¡¯t saying anything. ¡°Calm down, Vicky,¡± the familiardy, walked to my side and softly tapped my shoulders. Seeing everyone reacting this way, I knew something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t get a clue about it. ¡°Maybe I should tell her, I will be in the right position to exin it to her,¡± the familiardy suggested. I watched both Eric and the familiar man nod their heads to her suggestion. ¡°What is going on? Where is my aunt?¡± I demanded in fear. ¡°Listen Vicky, your aunt is here but there is something else,¡± she murmured. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked impatiently. She stared at both Eric and the familiar man before moving her gaze back to me. ¡°Your Aunt has been hospitalized for almost five years now,¡± she whispered. I felt my head spin around, and my heartbeat increased the moment I processed her words in my head. ¡°What are you saying.¡± I asked, confused. ¡°You and your Aunt were involved in a car ident. Your case wasn¡¯t as serious as that of your aunt¡¯s because you were putting on a seat belt, but your aunt wasn¡¯t putting any on, so her case becameplicated.¡± she exined slowly. ¡°No, no, you are lying.¡± I moved away from her while my heart throbbed in fear. ¡°You are lying, Eric, tell me she is lying.¡± I pleaded to Eric, who couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright Vicky, the good news is that she is out of aa, but she can¡¯t speak for now because of the shock from the ident, but the doctors are working on that.¡± the familiar man assured me. ¡°No, no, you are lying to me.¡± I yelled angrily, ¡°It¡¯s true, Vicky, all what they said is the truth.¡± Eric finally spoke up. The moment I heard those words from him, I felt my legs bing weak, but Eric was fast enough to hold me. ¡°Let go of me.¡± I yelled bitterly and moved away from his grip. ¡°I want to see her.¡± I muttered in tears. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± the familiar Lady agreed and led the way. The more steps we took, the more my legs became weaker, while I felt my heart throb with fear. We walked for a while and stopped at a door. ¡°She is inside, she has been using her eyes to search for you, I know she would be delighted to see you.¡± My supposed friend exined to me before opening the door. I watched her open the door, and we all went in. The moment I got in, I felt my heart pounding in fear that I couldn¡¯t move away from the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Eric shed me aforting smile and pulled me away from the door. I left the door and walked in with him. I met my aunt lying on the bed with her gaze fixed on me. ¡°Aunt.¡± I cried out and rushed to her side. ¡°Aunt.¡± I cried out and hugged her, even though she was lying on the bed. I felt my body shaking uncontrobly, and I couldn¡¯t control myself from crying. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, aunt.¡± I cried as I tightened my grip on her. The more I think of what I¡¯ve been told, the more tears I shed. After a series of mumbling how sorry I was, I moved away from her and wiped the tears from my face. I made eyes with her and could notice my aunt was staring at me with stunned eyes as she tried to move her lips, but no sound wasing out. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m so sorry foringte, something happened.¡± I pleaded and took her hands. Seeing my aunt this way, I felt guilty and bad. How could I leave my aunt in such a condition and leave the country. ¡°When you left, she was still in aa.¡± the familiar man uttered like he was reading my thoughts. I took the seat beside her while I locked eyes with her. ¡°She is d you are alive, she thought we were lying to her when we told her you were alive.¡± The familiar man spoke up again. Tiredly, I took a deep breath and shed my aunt aforting smile before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m fine, aunt, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I muttered and kissed both her hands. I caught a smile on her face as she tried to speak, but no sound came forth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± I begged. She shed me another smile and closed her eyes. ¡°I think she just took her medication, and it¡¯s having an effect on her, so we have to leave.¡± The familiar man exined. ¡°What medication?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°The one she has been taking for some weeks now, will help her with moving her body and gaining her voice. ¡°He exined. Hearing those words from him, a great deal of joy came to my heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered and stood to my feet when I noticed aunt was already asleep. Curious, I stared at everyone in the room before moving my gaze to the familiar man. ¡°And you are¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Kelvin,¡± he replied. ¡°You are Eric¡¯s friend,¡± I concluded, ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m also your friend.¡± he shed me a big smile and was about to touch my hair, but stopped halfway. ¡°And I¡¯m Sonia, your friend and roommate.¡± She moved closer and gave me another hug and pulled away from me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Vicky, hope you can forgive me,¡± she pleaded. ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked with raised and confused eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sonia, that will be all for today.¡± Eric cut her off before she could say anything. ¡°I¡¯m still living alone, and your things are still in the room if you want to have them back. ¡°Thank you.¡± I shed a weak smile at her and moved my gaze to Eric. I wanted to say something to him, but I decided it was best I ask him when we are both alone. Chapter 135 The price Victoria¡¯s POV We all left the hospital and stood at the parking lot. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± Eric and I said our goodbyes to both Sonia and Kelvin before they left. Eric and I entered his car and he drove off. A few minutes into the drive, I decided to speak my mind, ¡°Why do you stop people from telling me things about my past?¡± I asked with my gaze fixed on him. ¡°I don¡¯t get you.¡± ¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, you always stop people from telling me things about my past. What are you hiding.¡± this time I asked in a more serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you, I just don¡¯t want you to stress yourself, the doctor advised you to remember things freely on your own will¡­¡± I did not let him finish his words before I cut in. ¡°What are you hiding from me, what¡¯s the secret you are hiding.¡± I asked again, and this time my gaze was fixed on him, but his gaze was fixed on the road. ¡°Eric.¡± I called out his name when I noticed he wasn¡¯t saying a thing. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. I will tell you when the time is right.¡± he murmured. ¡°And when is your right time?¡± I muttered angrily. ¡°Vicky.¡± he tried calling my name, but I cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me now is not the right time.¡± I muttered out angrily. He shook his head but didn¡¯t say a word. The drive back to his house was a quiet and awkward one. When we got to his house, I angrily got out of the car and walked into the sitting room before he could meet with me. I walked straight to my room, locked the door and copsed on the bed. My Aunt has been in the hospital for five years and I can¡¯t remember anything about it. As for Eric, I knew he was keeping so many things from me, and I was curious to know what his secrets were. Maybe I should have listened to Elliot when he asked me to stay with him instead. I should have trusted him and not this mysterious Eric, who has so many things to hide. Tiredly, Iy on the bed and forced myself to sleep. ¡°I can never ept you as my mate, you are not my type and I love someone else.¡± that voice kept echoing in my head until I woke up from my sleep. I felt a strong headache in my head as I kept recalling those words. The voice sounds so familiar, but this time the voice was full of anger and hatred. I recognized it to be Eric¡¯s voice. The picture in my dream was nk, but I knew it was Eric talking, but I wondered who he was talking to with so much anger in his voice. ¡°Mate.¡± I murmured to myself as I stood up from the bed. I walked around the room and recalled what Eric said about mate, but I wondered who he was rejecting as his mate, and why I would dream about it. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I went straight to the bar in my room, took out a bottle of whiskey and poured some into a ss. I took a sip of the drink as I roughly ran my fingers through my hair. Victoria has begun asking questions, and I can¡¯t keep ignoring her for long. I was still in my thoughts when I heard my phone ringing. I went for my phone in my jacket pocket, took it out and saw the call was from Sophie. Quickly, I picked up the call. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, impatiently. She chuckled over the phone before speaking, ¡°You will be allowed to see him if you do exactly what I tell you to do.¡± She spoke in a serious tone. I felt my blood boiling with anger, but I have to control it, if I want to take my child away from her. ¡°What do you want?¡± I spoke angrily. ¡±Good questions.¡± She spoke firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at my favorite restaurant in the next one hour.¡± She did not let me say a word before she cut the call on me. ¡±Damn you.¡± I yelled angrily. Never in my life did it cross my mind that I would be taking orders from Sophie. If only I had been careful, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I continue taking a sip of my drink, deliberating if I should go to the restaurant and meet with her. Everything in me was telling me to ignore her, but I couldn¡¯t. That child was my blood and I can¡¯t leave him in the hands of Sophie, not when I know she wasn¡¯t a good mother. Frustrated, I stood up from the stool, picked up my jacket and left the bar. I entered my car and drove in the direction of her favorite restaurant. Getting to the restaurant, I saw her already seated at a table. Furious, I walked up to her and sat across her, ¡±Where is he.¡± I demanded angrily.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡±Don¡¯t use that tone on me.¡± She replied with no form of anger in her. Knowing my son was with her, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him if she didn¡¯t approve it, so I decided to control my anger. ¡±What do you want, name your price, how many millions dors do you want.¡± I asked angrily. She scoffed at my words and shook her head. ¡±I don¡¯t just want your money, but other things will be included¡­¡± ¡±And what are the other things?¡± I demanded, frustrated. She shed me a big grin before speaking, ¡±Before that, I think you should have these.¡± she took a small sack from her bag and kept it on the table. ¡±What is this?¡± I asked while staring at the sack on the table. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at it, I believe you will love what¡¯s inside.¡± she shed me a big grin and rxed on her seat. Curiously, I took the small bag and opened it. I took out the contents from the bag and discovered they were pictures of my son, from when he was born until his recent pictures. ¡°I told you, you would like it.¡± She muttered with smug on her face. I ignored her and fixed my gaze on the pictures. I took one of the pictures and couldn¡¯t get my eyes off it. It was a picture of my boy in Sophie¡¯s hands when he was given to her after his birth. By the look of the picture, she had just delivered him, and he was handed over to her by the nurse. Staring at the picture, I felt a tight pain in my stomach and for strange reasons, I had the urge to cry. I kept the picture back and took another one. This was his current picture because he was already a year and a few months old, trying to take a walk. I held back the tears that threatened to fall from my eyes as I kept back the picture. This child was my child, and yet during those important moments of his life I wasn¡¯t there. I put back the pictures in the bag and took out a hard drive from the bag. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± I asked while staring at the drive. ¡°When you get home, you can watch it.¡± She smiled evilly at me and sipped her drink. I released a heavy sigh, kept the hard drive in the bag and copsed on my seat. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked tiredly. ¡±So many things, and I don¡¯t know where to begin¡­.¡± I did not let her finish before I cut her off, ¡°Well, start naming them.¡± I spoke angrily. ¡°Alright, you asked for it.¡± she smiled evilly at me before taking a sip of her drink. ¡°Firstly, I want the sum of 30 million dors deposited in my ounts. Let¡¯s start from there.¡± she said with a victorious smug and took another sip of her drink. ¡°Are you ckmailing me with my son?¡± I asked in anger. ¡°I know you are on hard and expensive drugs. Is that what you need the money for?¡± I asked, furious. The moment I said those words to her, I noticed her eyes burning with anger, and there was also guilt in her eyes, but quickly she took it off. ¡°Call it whatever you want to call it, I don¡¯t care.¡± she finished the drink in her ss and stood at her feet. ¡°And don¡¯t bother looking for him because he is in a ce where you can never find him.¡± she muttered in a serious tone and walked away. I watched her walk away, and I couldn¡¯t do anything besides staring at the bag in front of me. Giving her the money she requested wasn¡¯t my problem, but thest words she said to me kept ringing in my head. I wondered where she must have kept him and who she must have given him to, that she was so sure that I wouldn¡¯t find him even if I tried to. Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed my ount¡¯s manager¡¯s number. ¡°Good afternoon sir.¡± he greeted as soon as he picked up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Williams. I want you to send the sum of 20 million dors to Sophie¡¯s ount. I believe you still have her details.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I do.¡± he replied. ¡°Very well then, send it before tomorrow morning.¡± ¡±Alright sir.¡± I said and ended the call with a sigh. I parked my car in the garage, and walked into the sitting room. With a heavy sigh, I climbed the stairs to my room and dropped the bag on my bed. I changed back into a simple outfit before leaving my room. Getting to Victoria¡¯s room, I knocked twice on the door, but got no response from her. Discovering that she wasn¡¯t answering, I decided to go in and found out she wasn¡¯t in her room. The moment I discovered that, I became scared and rushed downstairs. I met my housekeeper in the sitting room. ¡°Is everything alright, sir?¡± she asked. ¡°Have you seen my mate around?¡± I asked with fear as so many thoughts went through my head. ¡°Yes sir, I think she should be around, she was here just a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± I said and went outside the house. Quickly, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and her strong, fascinating scent hit my nose. Quickly, I opened my eyes and followed the direction of her scents, only to realize the scent was taking me to the direction of my men¡¯s quarters. ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered, angrily, and continued walking until I got to the door. I opened the door of the house and met Victoria seated on the floor, ying cards with three of my men. Immediately my men saw me, they all jumped on their feet and couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked while moving closer. ¡°I¡¯m ying some cards, the house is so boring, and it suffocates me.¡± she grumbled and stared at my men. ¡°Why are you guys so scared of him?¡± she directed those words to my men while staring at each of them. ¡°Because I¡¯m their leader.¡± I spoke in a calm tone, but my anger could be noticed in my voice. Seeing her with my men brought anger and jealousy to me. She was my mate, and it was rare to see an alpha¡¯s mate ying cards with his inner circle men. ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡± she did not let me finish before she cut me off, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She grumbled and continued ying the cards. ¡°Come join me.¡± she signaled her hand to my men toe back to their game, but they all ignored her. ¡°Are you guys tired of ying?¡± she asked with a big frown on her face. Sighing heavily, I moved to her side and squatted before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, no one will y with you so long as I¡¯m here.¡± I shed her a weak smile and stood to my feet. Angrily, she threw the card on the floor, stood to her feet and walked away, totally ignoring me. I followed her out of their quarters and went into the main house. When we got to the main building, she ignored me and took the stairs straight to her room. I was quick to follow her before she could close the door. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked as she stood by the door, blocking me from going in. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked again with a furious look. ¡°I was just protecting you,¡± I pleaded. ¡°From your men?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°You told me they wouldn¡¯t harm me.¡± she repeated my words. Hearing those words, I thought about how I was going to exin it to her. Those men were my inner circle, and sometimes they were unable to control their wolves. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been having special training here. ¡°I need to rest, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± after she said those words, I thought it was best I let her be for the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room if you need me,¡± I said, and walked back to my room. When I got to my room, I took off my clothes and was about to take my bath when my gaze fell on the bag on my bed. I took the bag from the bed, took out the drive and inserted it in myptop. Within a few seconds, a video started ying. My eyes were soaked with tears as I watched what was disyed on the screen. The video on myptop screen was a video of my son celebrating his one-year birthday. He was so much like me, the same half smile, green piercing eyes and the color of my skin tone. Watching the video, I realized no one was in the party apart from Sophie, who was the one capturing everything herself. The video came to an end, but I continued reying it, so I could watch it again. My chest became heavy, and I felt weak and powerless. ¡±You have to do something, Eric.¡± My wolf advised. Restless, I picked up my phone and called Sophie. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°I believe you must have watched the video.¡± she mocked. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, almost like a plea, ¡°Wow, wow, wow, the almighty Alpha Eric is begging amon sub like me.¡± She mocked with a loud chuckle. I released a heavy sigh and stood up from the bed, ¡°What do you want? I know you just had my child, so you could escort money from me not because you wanted to be a mother, so stop this drama and tell me your price.¡± I spoke angrily. Sheughed loudly over the phone before speaking, ¡°You are right, I never wanted to be a mother but when I realized I was pregnant I knew this was a golden opportunity, so I had to grab it.¡± She said with a loud chuckle. ¡°Then name your price. How much do you want?¡± I spoke, defeated. ¡°Oh Alpha Eric, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s hitting you.¡± she teased and ended the call on me. ¡°Damn you.¡± I yelled angrily and threw the phone on the bed. Sophie was testing my patience. She knew every child of mine was really important to me, that¡¯s why she was acting this way. I was scared for my boy and wondered where Sophie might have kept him. She calls herself a mother but hadn¡¯t heard or seen her son for almost two weeks, and she was fine with it. A few hourster ¡°I will be in the office by tomorrow, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± I ended the call and kept my phone on the bed. I left my room and walked downstairs to get some fresh air. I left the house and strolled to the quarters. I got there and met my men training with each other. They noticed my presence and stopped training. I took a seat and stared at each of them without saying a word. ¡°Apologies alpha, we never knew you did not want hering close to us.¡± One of them apologized. I ignored him and took a deep breath to rx my nerves, when suddenly, one of my men made a weak howl of pain. Quickly, I stood up and went to him. He was a youngd, just twenty-one years old, and he didn¡¯t know how to control his abilities. His father pleaded with me to take him and help train him, so he could control his abilities. ¡°Calm down, Jackson, take a deep breath and calm your nerves.¡± I said and gently patted his back. He took a deep breath and gradually closed his eyes. He left his eyes closed for a bit before he opened them and stared directly into my eyes. Holding his gaze, I noticed the color of his eyes became darker, indicating he was having a vision. He stared at me for a while before he closed his eyes for a while and opened them, but this time the color of his eyes were back to normal. ¡°Get him water.¡± I gestured to one of my men, who nodded his head and went for the water. ¡°I had a vision that concerns you, but it wasn¡¯t clear,¡± he said through telepathy. ¡°Calm down, and drink some water,¡± I urged. He nodded his head and rxed on the chair. The water was given to me while I handed it over to him. He drank all the water and rxed for a while before I asked him to follow me out of the quarter. We got to the garden and took a seat on the bench while I waited for him to speak. ¡°The vision wasn¡¯t clear,¡± he murmured. ¡°Just tell me what you saw,¡± I urged. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I saw you in a graveyard, seated on a grave tomb, crying bitterly. You were in so much pain that I could feel your pain in my heart, despite it was just a vision,¡± he whispered. I inhaled deeply and calmed myself. ¡°Did you see the write-up on the grave tomb, or did you see me with anyone.¡± I asked. He thought for a while and slowly shook his head, ¡°You were alone, putting on tight ck jeans, a gray-colored T-shirt and a ck jean jacket.¡± he exined with his eyes closed. Hearing those descriptions from him, I could tell he was right because I have exactly that type of clothes, but then I wondered whose grave I was crying on, that would make Jackson feel my pain, even though it was just a vision. ¡°Father?¡± I whispered in fear. Chapter 136 Wont let go Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I stood there as I struggled to catch my breath. Jackson might not know how to control his abilities, but his visions were always right and urate. ¡°Alpha.¡± He called out to me, when he noticed I wasn¡¯t saying a word. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll bring a friend of mine who will help give you some guidance. Just go in and rest.¡± I patted him on the shoulder with a weak smile. I¡¯m an alpha, it¡¯s not proper to show weakness in front of my followers. Jackson shed me an assuring smile and left me alone in the garden. The moment he left, I quickly took my phone from my pocket and dialed father¡¯s line. In a few minutes, it was picked. ¡°You finally called.¡± he spoke in a low, deep voice, almost like a sleepy voice. ¡°Are you alright, dad.¡± I asked as I felt my heart thump in fear. I heard movement over the phone for a while before he responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for two days now.¡± his words were cut off by a severe cough. ¡°Have you gone to the hospital, should I call your personal doctor.¡± I asked in panic as I felt my hands bing sweaty. ¡°I¡¯m fine, this is just a little fever.¡± he argued weakly. ¡°This is no little fever, I¡¯ming right away, just wait for me.¡± I quickly ended the call and rushed inside the house. I was almost at the door of my room when I met Victoria, alsoing to my room. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°I was in the garden, is everything okay?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, I just want to have a few words with you.¡± She mumbled. I wanted to ask her to wait until I got back, but she was Victoria and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be okay if I didn¡¯t know what was bothering her. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door of my room and we both went in. Victoria sat on the couch while I sat on the bed with my thoughts still on Dad. ¡°I want to leave.¡± She muttered in a whisper, but I could clearly hear her. With confused eyebrows, I stared at her and wondered what she was saying. ¡°I can¡¯t keep staying here, I need to find somewhere else to stay, or I can go back to Sonia¡¯s apartment and stay with her¡­¡± I did not let her finish before I cut her off, ¡°And what brought such ideas to you?¡± I asked as I stood up from the bed and walked to her. I watched her bite her lips for a while before she slowly lifted her head and stared right at me. ¡°I can¡¯t keep staying here, I can¡¯t live with someone who isn¡¯t married to me, my aunt will be angry if she finds out about it.¡± she murmured like an innocent and naive kid. ¡°And beside we were not living together, why should we do it now.¡± she added. Hearing those words from her, I ran my fingers through my hair, thinking of what I should say to her. ¡°I was thinking you had Sonia¡¯s number, maybe you should call her.¡± she suggested while staring at me with quizzical stares. ¡°There is no need for that, you still haven¡¯t gotten your memory. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a while, so I can take care of you.¡± I pleaded. ¡°No, I can¡¯t keep staying here, I don¡¯t want to be dependent on you.¡± She muttered out seriously. ¡°I¡¯m notining, and you are not dependent on me.¡± ¡°I am, I eat your food, sleep in your house and wear clothes you bought for me, I¡¯m definitely dependent on you.¡± she started firmly. Seeing her act this way, it felt like I was talking to the old Victoria I knew, one who was always strong and stubborn. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back, I need to go somewhere,¡± I pleaded. She stared at me like she was about to say something, but she eventually gave up and walked away. With heavy feet, I walked to my closet, changed into something better and left my room. I took the stairs and met Victoria in the sitting room in deep thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice meing. I stood a bit far from her and watched how she kept murmuring words to herself with her two hands on her chin. Staring at her, the words of Jackson rang in my head. He did not make mention of whose grave it was, and I knew the two people I cared most about were father and Victoria. Quickly, I shook off the thoughts of anything happening to Victoria. I can¡¯t imagine what I would go through if the moon goddess decided to take Victoria away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I announced. She slightly raised her head and stared at me with a quizzical look before she slowly nodded her head. I shed a weak smile at her and left the house. I got to my car and decided to drive myself to dad¡¯s ce, so I could ease the tension I was going through. Within a few minutes, I parked my car in dad¡¯s garage and walked into the sitting room, where I saw his cook and housekeeper. ¡°Wee Alpha Eric.¡± they both greeted. ¡°Where is Dad?¡± I asked while staring around. Usually, dad would always be around the sitting room or bar whenever he knew I wasing. ¡°He is resting in his room,¡± his keeper replied without meeting my gaze, indicating something was wrong. Quickly I climbed the stairs, almost like I was jumping because I was climbing three stairs at a time, so I could quickly get to his room. Quickly, I opened the door of his room and dashed in, only to see dad seated on his bed while making a call. He moved his gaze to the door the moment I got in and stared at me with curious eyes. I stood by the door and stared back at him, as he kept staring at me with a questioning look. ¡°Let me call you back.¡± he told the person over the phone and ended the call. ¡°Will you just stand there,¡± he asked in a firm voice. Hearing the tone of his voice, I felt all my tensed muscles rxed, and finally, I could breathe with ease. ¡°Erikson.¡± he called out to me, With a heavy sigh, I left the door, strolled to his side and sat beside him. ¡°How are you?¡± Was the first thing that came out of my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine, is that why you look this horrible?¡± Dad chuckled and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°And when did you start getting scared over little matters like this?¡± dad asked, as he kept staring at me. In order to hide my feelings and fear from him, I sighed heavily before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I just came to see you, that¡¯s all.¡± I murmured and stood up from the bed. ¡°Terrible liar¡± he muttered with a soft sigh, stood up from the bed and slowly walked up to me. ¡°Something is definitely bothering you,¡± he muttered, while cing his hands on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just stressed.¡± I replied quickly and moved away from him. I sat on the couch and tried to hide my feelings from him. I can¡¯t let him know about me and Sophie¡¯s baby, and I certainly can¡¯t let him know about Jackson¡¯s vision. ¡°I thought you would bring her here.¡± he said, referring to Victoria. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t too strong, so I decided toe alone,¡± I responded with a murmur. ¡°I told you it was just a small fever.¡± Dad sighed heavily, walked towards the bar in his room and took out a bottle of wine. ¡°Do you care for one?¡± he asked while raising a ss to me, ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded my head and watched him pour the wine into the sses and came back to the couch. He handed a ss to me and sat on the couch opposite me and took a sip of the drink. With the ss in my hand, I watched him sip his drink slowly but with ease. Staring at him, I could notice some white hair growing in his hair, his beard was still ck except from a little white hair growing in-between. His green eyes, which I inherited from him, were still the same, but just that they looked dull and out of life. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asked while giving me a quizzical look. ¡°Nothing.¡± I replied quickly and looked away from him. Dad stared at me for a while before he left my side. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t get her lost memory back?¡± he asked, His words made me speechless because I hadn¡¯t thought about it. All I kept thinking about was what I would do if she eventually got her memory, but I never thought of what I would do if she didn¡¯t get it back. Dad and I sat there in total silence as none of us uttered a word. I watched dad tap his fingers on his ss of wine as he went into deep thought. He ran his fingers through his hair as he would always do if something was bothering him. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked while taking a sip of my drink. He sucked a deep breath, slowly drank all the wine in his ss, kept the ss on the table and fixed his gaze on me. ¡°It will be a full moon soon.¡± dad murmured. I stared at him as my eyebrows furrowed, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I meant.¡± Dad frantically asked while shaking his head. I released a soft sigh and wondered why dad was so worried about the full moon? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m eighteen that I needed to be shifted to my wolf for the first time, so why was he bothered about the full moon? I was still pounding in thought when I realized what Dad meant, ¡°Victoria.¡± I murmured. Dad was worried about Victoria going into her heat period at a time like that. ¡°You have to talk to her, you need to exin things to her. The earlier, the better,¡± dad suggested. ¡°I can¡¯t, dad. Where and how do I start exining things to her? How do I tell her that I¡¯m not just an ordinary human, how do I tell her I have special powers and gifts different from humans, how do I do that?¡± I grumbled tiredly. ¡°You are alpha Eric, you shouldn¡¯t be weak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m weak when ites to Victoria, I don¡¯t know how to start exining things to her, without her getting scared of me. Remember, she is naive and different from the strong will Victoria, you know.¡± I mumbled while rubbing my hands on my face tiredly. Dad and I kept silent for a while, and only the soft sighsing from my lips could be heard. ¡°So what will you do if she goes on heat.¡± dad asked with his gaze fixed on me. ¡°I don¡¯t know, when I get there, I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± I muttered confidently, even though I knew I was scared. Dad stared at me for a while like he was trying to read through me, before he slowly shook his head and stood up from the couch ¡°I hope you know what you are doing.¡± With those words, he slowly walked to his bed, sat on it for a while before hey on the bed and shut his eyes. Seeing that he wanted to sleep, I kept the ss on the table, stood up from the couch and stared at father for a while before leaving his room. I left his room, got downstairs, talked to a few of dad¡¯s men about his welfare. With so many thoughts in my head, I drove back home, knowing Victoria would be waiting for a reply from me, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t grant her request. I just got a vision of losing someone, and I can¡¯t let her leave my sight for anything. Victoria¡¯s POV I hurried to the window when I heard the sound of a car driving in. I peeped through the window and saw Erice out of the car. He gave the keys to his driver and whispered words into his ear, which I couldn¡¯t hear. Quickly, I left the window, rushed downstairs and met Eric making his way to the kitchen. ¡°You are back.¡± I greeted him. ¡°Yeah, I went to see my dad.¡± he responded while avoiding my gaze. I walked to him and stood in front of the fridge, preventing him from reaching it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me along with you?¡± I asked with a small frown on my face. ¡°I thought you needed rest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need rest, I¡¯m perfectly fine, stop treating me like a kid.¡± Iined. He released a soft sigh and ced his two hands on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, next time I¡¯ll take you along with me.¡± he expressed those words as a promise. I stared at him with a frown before I moved from the fridge. He shed me a weak smile, opened the fridge and took out a bottle of water from the freezer. I stood there and watched him empty the water bottle before throwing it in the waste bin. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He asked, ¡°Not really, we just need to finish what we started.¡± I replied while pulling out a chair from the kitchen table and sat on it. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, at least not now.¡± he muttered firmly, and stood by the kitchen door. His right leg was crossed on his left leg while his arms were folded. Staring at him, I could notice something was definitely odd about him, and I was curious about it. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, I might not remember a few of my memories, but that doesn¡¯t make me a kid.¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you are a kid, I just can¡¯t let you go back to Sonia.¡± he exined like an annoyed father. His words made me leave my seat and walked up to him, but I made sure I was few steps away from him. ¡°And why is that?¡± I asked while meeting his green piercing eyes. He took a deep breath, kept quiet for a while before he spoke up, ¡°You and Sonia were not on good terms before you left, but I don¡¯t know the reasons why.¡± he exined. With his words, I recalled Sonia wanted to say something to me about us at the hospital, but Eric stopped her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I¡¯m not saying Sonia is a bad person, I just don¡¯t want you staying with her at the moment.¡± he added. ¡°I can¡¯t keep staying here, I can¡¯t keep depending on you, I need to work and take care of my aunt.¡± Iined while looking away, but he grabbed my arms, and moved my gaze to him. ¡°I have more than enough to take care of you and your aunt,¡± he stated sincerely. Chapter 137 Memory flash Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°I have more than enough to take care of you and your aunt.¡± I pleaded, but she shook her head before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want you taking care of my aunt and me, I want to work like I used to, before I Lost my memory.¡± sheined. ¡°You don¡¯t need to work, I can pay you myself, you are not too strong to start working.¡± I suggested. ¡°I lost some part of my memory, but that does not mean I¡¯m sick and can¡¯t move around.¡± she murmured, took my hands off her arms and took a few steps away from me. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to look for a job¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not letting you.¡± I dered those words in a low,manding voice. ¡°You are my mate, you can¡¯t be seen working manual jobs when I have enough money to give you whatever you want.¡± I stated firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I did not let her finish before I interrupted, ¡°I have ns for you and one of those ns is for you to return to school and finish your studies, then when you are through you can take up a proper and suitable job¡­¡± she did not let me finish before she cut me off, ¡°You can¡¯t control my life, I¡¯m an adult.¡± she yelled and walked out of the kitchen. I sighed heavily and tiredly massaged my forehead. In as much as she had lost some part of her memory, Victoria was still stubborn and rebellious. How could she think I would let her work in a condition like this? Even if she was okay, I wouldn¡¯t let her work in a bar, coffee shop or as a sales girl. I can¡¯t let my mate work in such ces when she has to go back and finish her education. And for her aunt, I have already paid half a million dors for her operation and special therapy to take ce, so I see no need for her to go back to work. With a sigh, I left the kitchen and walked into the quarters. I entered their sitting room and met my men ying games. ¡°Good day alpha.¡± they greeted and dropped their ying pads. ¡°Where is Jackson?¡± I asked while staring around. ¡°He is still sleeping in his room.¡± I left the sitting room, walked past a few doors before getting to Jackson¡¯s room. I knocked twice but got no reply from him. Realizing that he wasn¡¯t answering, I decided to go in. I entered his room and met him on his bed in deep sleep. Curious, I walked up to his bed, ced my hand on his forehead and noticed he was having a high fever. Quickly, I picked up my phone and dialed Liam¡¯s number. It rang a few times before he picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up, Eric¡± he spoke the moment he picked up the call. ¡°Can youe over to my house? A follower of mine needs your help.¡± The line went silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll be there before night falls. After making that call, I left the quarter and went back to my room. I took off my clothes and was about to take a shower when I heard my phone ringing. I went for the phone and saw that the caller was Sophie, and quickly picked up the call. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve seen the money.¡± I spoke calmly as I took a deep breath to call control my anger. ¡°Yes, alpha Eric, I saw the money, but that¡¯s not why I called.¡± she muttered firmly. ¡°Listen Sophie, I don¡¯t know what games you are pulling on me, but believe me, I¡¯m not in the mood for this, just tell me where the fuck is my boy.¡± I yelled angrily. ¡°You can keep shouting, and after you are done, you will shut up and listen,¡± she yelled back. I felt anger ranked my entire being from hearing those words from her. Never in Sophie¡¯s life has she spoken to me in that way, but today I have to take it all because of a child I was so desperate to meet. I drew in a soft breath and calmed my nerves before speaking up, ¡°Where is he?¡± this time, I spoke calmly. The line went silent for a while before she spoke, ¡±I want to feel you again, but this time we are having real sex, I¡¯m done being your ve in bed.¡± she dered firmly. ¡°You must be insane.¡± I yelled. ¡°Alright, call me when you are ready to meet your son.¡± she threatened and ended the call before I could say a word. ¡°Damn you.¡± I muttered angrily and threw the phone on the bed. I rubbed my hands on my face in anger as I walked around the room. ¡°Fuck you.¡± I yelled furiously and unknowingly picked up a two-seater couch and threw it on the wall. Frustrated, I ran my fingers through my head as Sophie¡¯s words kept ringing in my head. I felt my wolf howling in anger, and knew I couldn¡¯t control it. She was toying with me and I just couldn¡¯t do anything about it because I was helpless, my son was with her. She knew I would do anything just to have that boy. ¡°Eric.¡± I heard Victoria¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured as I rubbed my left hand at the back of my neck. Nervously, I turned around and made eyes with Victoria. She stared at me with quizzical eyes before moving her gaze to the broken couch on the floor. ¡°Who did this?¡± she asked with her gaze fixed on the broken couch. ¡°Let me exin.¡± I pleaded as I walked towards the door, but she took a step back in fear. ¡°Your eyes, they look different.¡± she gulped in fear as she stared around. ¡°Listen.¡± I tried walking to her, but she ran away. I followed her to her room, and she was quick to shut the door on my face. ¡°Victoria.¡± I knocked on the door as fear ranked my entire body. ¡°Stay away from me, I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± she yelled from inside the room. Hearing those words from her, I ced my forehead on the door as I thought of what to say to her. ¡°Listen, open the door and let¡¯s talk.¡± I begged, ¡°Please go away.¡± she pleaded in fear. With her words, I sighed heavily and ced my back to the door. It would be an easy task to break down the door, but doing that would scare Victoria the more, and I wanted to avoid doing it. I left the door and walked back to my room as I roughly ran my fingers through my hair angrily. I stood by my door and stared at the broken couch on the floor. Quickly, I walked towards my mirror, stood before it and noticed the color of my eyes were covered with dark blood. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled before closing my eyes. I calmed my nerves and took a deep breath before opening them. Staring back at the mirror, I noticed the color of my eyes was back to its normal color. With a heavy sigh, I moved away from the mirror and sat on the couch while I went into deep thought. I can¡¯t keep doing what Sophie asked, even if that boy is very important to me. I can¡¯t let her keep manipting me like a toy just because she knew he was my weak spot. Quickly, I stood up from the couch and went for my phone on the bed. I dialed a number, and it rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good day, Alpha Eric.¡± he greeted, as soon as he picked up the call. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address. I want you to watch her and once she leaves her apartment, I want you to break into her house and search for anything rting to a boy of a year and few months old. Just bring any information you can get.¡± I exined clearly. ¡°Send the address and consider it done.¡¯ he assured me. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± I ended the call and texted Sophie¡¯s home address to him. After sending the text, I walked around my room as I tapped my phone on my left palm while I went into deep thought. That child is mine, and I need to take him away from her before she maniptes me with him. ¡°Mate.¡± my wolf whimpered to me. ¡°Victoria.¡± I muttered in fear, and rushed out of my room. With a pounding heart, I rushed to Victoria¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Victoria.¡± I called out as I continuously knocked on the door, but got no response from her. I knocked and yelled her name, but got no reply. ¡°I see you crying before a grave.¡± Jackson¡¯s words buzzed in my head, sending panic all over me. ¡°Victoria.¡± I yelled and knocked on the door with fear, but still got no answer from her. Without a second thought, I moved away from the door, forcefully mmed my left arm on the door, and it fell t. I hurried into the room and met Victoria seated on the floor. Her knees were dragged to her chest, her hands on her legs while her head was ced in between her knees, as she lowered her head to the floor. ¡°Victoria.¡± I yelled and rushed to her side. I knelt on the floor and ced my hand on her hair while I gently stroked it. ¡°Are you okay, please look at me.¡± I asked with panic. ¡°Please stay away from me.¡± she begged in tears with her head still down. ¡°What is wrong, what happened?¡± I tried asking, but she pushed me away and stood up from the floor. ¡°Stay far away from me.¡± She muttered while pointing a finger at me. I stared at her confused, as I wondered what was wrong with her. ¡°What is wrong, what happened?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°My memory, a memory, just shed through my head.¡± she announced. The moment I heard those words from her, I felt uneasiness in my stomach and I became scared. ¡°Do you want to know what I remember?¡± she asked as she took another step backward. She gulped nervously, while I noticed her body shook with fear, ¡°What¡­¡± I tried speaking, but she interrupted, ¡°You hated me, all this while you hated me.¡± she gulped in tears. ¡°Shit.¡± I whispered and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°What did you see?¡± I asked with fear as I held her gaze. She gulped in fear while I saw her take hold of her neck with her left hand. ¡°You almost killed me, you don¡¯t love me, you hated me. You were in love with another,¡± she murmured in tears. Her words made me realize she must have remembered the day at dad¡¯s house when I almost choked her to death.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All that was in the past, all that happened before we started dating.¡± I exined, hoping she would understand. ¡°Elliot was right, I was so foolish not to have listened to him.¡± She wailed in pain and moved away from me. ¡°Please leave, I want to be left alone¡±, she pleaded. ¡°Listen¡­¡± she did not let me finish before she cut me off, ¡°Please let me be, I beg you.¡± she pleaded with her two hands together before me. Seeing her reacting this way, I thought it was best I stay away from her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± I muttered and left the room. I got back to my room, kicked the side table in the middle of my room while grunting angrily. Victoria was getting back her memory, and this was just a tip of what would happen when she finally remembered everything. I was domed and I knew it. Maybe I should exin everything to her, but then again I was scared I might lose her and I couldn¡¯t stand to bear that. I ran my fingers through my hair as I thought of what to say to her. She just got a memory of me almost choking her, and I need a good exnation for that. Chapter 138 Cold Victoria¡¯s POV I yelled and told him everything I had seen in my dream and to my biggest surprise he did not deny it. After he left, I rushed into the bathroom and locked the door. I sat on the restroom tube and tiredly rubbed my two hands on my face as the memory kept shing. ¡°Hello.¡± I heard a voice in the room which I knew wasn¡¯t Eric¡¯s. With trembling legs and panting breath, I opened the door of the bathroom and walked into the room, only to meet a man who should be in his early thirties. He was putting on short blue jeans, a ck T-shirt and a face cap. Rubbing my hands on my arms, I slowly made my way to him, but made sure I was a bit far from him. ¡°How can I help you¡±? I asked while staring at him. ¡°I¡¯m here to fix the door,¡± he said, while pointing a finger at the door on the floor. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I nodded my head at him and sat on the bed. He moved away from the entrance of the room, walked into the room and kept his working tools on the floor. I sat on the bed with my both hands on my thighs as I watched him work on the door. Watching him work, I marveled how Eric was able to take down such a door all by himself. It was strange and incredible. With so many thoughts buzzing in my head, I watched the young man work on the door until he was done. ¡°Thank you.¡± I shed him a friendly smile which he returned, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just doing my job.¡± he responded while he rubbed the back of his neck nervously, ¡°I have to go.¡± without letting me say a word, he went for his tools on the floor and quickly left the room. With a heavy sigh, I stood up from the bed and walked around the room as so many thoughts buzzed in my head. Constantly, I rubbed my arms with my both hands as I felt a sudden cold envelope my body. The cold was so intense that I wondered what was really happening. I took in a deep breath and rubbed my hands together to generate heat in my body, but it wasn¡¯t working as I wanted it. With cold feet, I left the room and took the stairs downstairs. I walked past the sitting room and was grateful no one was in the sitting room, especially Eric. I went to the kitchen, plugged the coffee maker, switched it and was about making a coffee when I saw the butler walking in. Quickly, I moved away and licked my lips nervously as I noticed he was staring at the coffee maker. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just needed some hot coffee.¡± I spoke nervously. He chuckled, shook his head and walked up to me, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, okay.¡± he shed a warm smile at me which I shyly returned. ¡°Sit, I¡¯ll do it for you myself,¡± he pulled out a chair from the table in the kitchen for me to sit. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled weakly before taking the seat. I ced my hands on the table and rxed on the chair as I watched him make the coffee with so much ease. ¡°Here it is, hot as you want it.¡± he ced the cup of coffee on the table and smiled at me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled and rubbed my palms together before taking the cup of coffee from the table. ¡°Do you need biscuits or snacks? ¡°He asked while moving to the big cupboard, ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and took a sip of the coffee. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll leave you.¡± he shed me a friendly smile before leaving the kitchen. I took a few sips of the coffee and decided it was best I stayed in my room, so I wouldn¡¯te across Eric. I left my seat, picked up the cup of coffee from the table, and left the kitchen. I made my way out of the kitchen, walked past the sitting room, and was about to take the stairs when I heard voices approaching the sitting room. I knew one of the voices was Eric, but I did not know the other guy who was with him. Quickly, I hastened my steps on the stairs, so I could get to my room and avoid Eric and whoever he was talking to. With the cup of coffee in my hand, I hurriedly climbed the stairs and was almost taking thest stair when I heard my name. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured to myself as I slowly turned around. The moment I turned around I met Eric¡¯s curious eyes on me, but that wasn¡¯t what got my attention, my attention was on the man beside him. He looks like he should be the same age as Eric, has long light-brown hair which covered his ear and stopped at his neck like a bob. The color of his eyes was something I couldn¡¯t describe because I did not know what to call its color. He has a long pointed nose, small wide lips and broad shoulders just like Eric. Staring at him, I could tell he was really working out, just like Eric because his body was muscr in the appropriate ces. He was putting on a tight blue jean, green T-shirt which few of the buttons were left opened, revealing his muscr chest. ¡°Hello.¡± he smiled and waved his hand. Quickly, I snapped out of my thoughts as I shyly looked away. I drew in a long breath as I made my way downstairs to the men. The more steps I took towards them, the more the face of the stranger became familiar to me. Gradually, I dragged my feet until I came down the stairs and stood a few inches away from them. ¡°Nice seeing you again.¡± he shed me a big smile, revealing his beautiful set of arranged teeth. ¡°Hi.¡± I replied nervously, as I nervously scratched the tip of my nose while stealing a glimpse of him. Everything about him speaks power and authority. Staring at him, it felt like I was standing before a man with power and authority. ¡°I know you right,¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m prince Liam.¡± he replied as he took a few steps closer to me. ¡°Prince Liam.¡± I whispered to myself as I remembered the card I saw in my pocket while I was still in Australia. ¡°How are you,¡± he asked in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied while moving my gaze to Eric. He stared back at me, but I noticed he had an expressionless face. ¡±I see you were enjoying yourself.¡± Liam said while staring at the coffee in my hand. ¡°Not really, I¡¯m just freezing.¡± With those words, I drew in a deep breath. I noticed Eric stared at Liam, but not for long before he moved his gaze to me. ¡°There is a heater in your room, just switch it on.¡± Eric muttered while he shoved his hands in his pockets. I ignored his words and moved my attention to Liam. ¡°Can I talk to you for a minute.¡±? I asked, almost like a plead. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Liam agreed. ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled and led the way out of the sitting room. We left the house and strolled into the garden. We sat on the bench beside each other while he waited for me to speak. Nervously, I massaged the back of my neck, but he quickly took my hand from my neck and shed me a warm smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous around me.¡± With those words, he interlocked our fingers together. Nervously, I licked my lips, stood up from the bench and stood before him with folded arms. ¡°I want to ask you a few questions,¡± I muttered. He folded his arms around his chest and rxed on the bench with his gaze fixed on me. ¡°Go on,¡± he gestured. I walked to and fro for a while, thinking of how I would start the conversation. ¡°Just ask.¡± he spoke up after he noticed I wasn¡¯t saying a thing. I drew in a long breath, nervously yed with a lock of my hair before speaking, ¡°Was Eric abusing me?¡± I asked and gulped. I noticed Prince Liam staring at me with furrowed eyebrows before standing at his feet. He took a few steps towards me, but I took a few steps backwards because I was ufortable being around him. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± he asked, curious. Nervous, I massaged the back of my neck as I thought about how to begin my story. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± he spoke in a caring manner, while I slowly nodded my head before speaking, ¡°I had a memory, a few hours ago, I saw Eric holding my neck almost choking me to death.¡± I murmured, almost to myself. He took a deep breath, shed me a warm smile before taking few steps towards me, and I did not move back. ¡°Give me your hands.¡± he pleaded as he brought forth his hands to me. ¡°What for?¡± I asked as I stared at his hands before me. ¡°Trust me¡± he assured me with a big smile. I stared at his hands for a while before I slowly ced my hands on his. The moment he took hold of my hands, I felt the warmness of his hands and instantly a different type of warmth enveloped my entire body. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± he smiled at me and closed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked while staring at him, but he ignored my questions and kept his eyes closed. ¡°Hey.¡± I called out to him, but he ignored me. Out of fear, I tried moving my hands away from his, but his grips were so strong that I couldn¡¯t do a thing. ¡°Let go of me.¡± I muttered in fear. Quickly, he opened his eyes and let go of my hands. I gulped in fear and took a few steps away from him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± he apologized sincerely. Slowly, I rubbed my hands together to generate heat to my body. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± he smiled at me and went back to the bench. He sat on the bench, crossed his left leg to his right, and ced his hands in the pockets of his jacket. ¡°Eric will nevery his hand on you.¡± he said those words like he was so sure of it. ¡°But I told you I had a memory¡­¡± ¡°What you saw has a different exnation.¡± he cut in. ¡°Eric will never abuse you, I¡¯m very sure of that,¡± he muttered out firmly. Hearing those words from him, I roughly ran my fingers through my hair and didn¡¯t know what to say. What I saw was so real, even though it was just a memory, I could feel the anger in his eyes and could still see the hatred he had towards me in his eyes. ¡°Do you still doubt it?¡± he asked when he noticed I wasn¡¯t saying a word. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I wish I could just get my lost memory.¡± I murmured. He stood up from the bench, walked up to me and stood a few steps away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, you will get your memories back, but before then you should stop worrying about things you see. Eric will nevery his hands on you, you are his better half, hurting you is like hurting himself.¡± he ced his two hands on my shoulders, shed me a warm smile before leaving me at the garden. As he left, I rubbed my hands on my arms as his words kept echoing in my head. ¡°Better half.¡± I murmured to myself as I continued walking around the garden, thinking of what Prince Liam said. With a heavy sigh, I sat on the bench, drew in a long breath and went into deep thought. Firstly, I need to leave this ce, get an apartment or stay with Sonia. I knew I can¡¯t keep staying here no matter what. After few minutes of pounding with thoughts, I left the bench, walked out of the garden and dragged my feet to the sitting room. I went to the sitting room, and met Prince Liam and Eric in the sitting room having a ss of drink. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± I announced to Eric, who nodded his head to me. I dragged my feet upstairs, got to my room and sat on the bed. I stared around the room and saw the switch that had the heater. I went for it, switched it on and sat back on the bed. I drew in a long breath,y on the bed and forced myself to sleep. Slowly, I opened my eyes as I felt cold shivers run down my spine. I stood up from the bed, stared around the room and noticed the heater was still on, but the cold inside me was so intense. With cold feet, I dragged myself to the closet, took out a jacket and put it on, but it wasn¡¯t helping. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I murmured to myself as I rubbed my two hands together to generate heat for my body. I felt my body trembling, and my teeth became ice-cold like I was being put in a freezer despite the Heater was put on and working fine. ¡°Eric.¡± I muttered in fear as I made my way out of the room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I ducked my hands in the pockets of the jacket and made my way to Eric¡¯s room. I got to the door and was about to knock, but the door opened widely, and it wasn¡¯t Eric in front of me, rather it was Prince Liam. Chapter 139 Signs Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°She thinks you abused her.¡± Liamined as soon as Victoria climbed upstairs. ¡°I know.¡± I murmured and rxed on the couch. ¡°What will you do about it,¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡± I replied and took a sip of my drink. Liam nodded his head and took another sip of his drink.¡± It¡¯s full moon in three days, you know what will happen.¡± I took a deep breath, took a sip of my drink and tapped my finger on my ss as so many thoughts buzzed in my head. ¡°She is already getting the sensations. You have to do something.¡± he suggested. ¡°Let it be, she is my mate, I will take care of it.¡± I growled in a tone that had no room for argument. ¡°Calm down, man, no one is taking that away from you.¡± he raised his two hands in a form of surrender before standing to his feet. ¡°I have to leave, don¡¯t worry about Jackson, he will be fine.¡± those words did not leave his mouth when I heard my phone ringing. I went for my phone, and saw that the caller was one of dad¡¯s men. ¡°Why is he calling?¡± I murmured and picked up. ¡°Alpha Eric, we are at the hospital, your father is running a high temperature.¡± He spoke, the moment I picked up the call. ¡°Which hospital?¡± I asked as I stood on my feet. ¡°Sterling medical center,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± with those words, I ended the call and nervously scattered my hair with my left hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liam asked, ¡°Father is at the hospital, I need to go.¡± I muttered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he offered, but I rejected. ¡°Can you stay here with her, until I¡¯m back, I can¡¯t leave her in such a condition alone.¡± I asked, Liam sat on the couch while running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I can¡¯t, man, I need to sleep, I¡¯ve been busy all through the night, I need rest.¡± he murmured. ¡°You can stay in my room, it¡¯s closer to hers. In case somethinges up, you can just call me,¡± I pleaded. Liam went silent for a while before he agreed, ¡°Fine, but be fast.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I quickly left the house, took the keys from my driver and drove out of the house. I drove as fast as I could while Jackson¡¯s words kept buzzing through my head. ¡°No.¡± I murmured as fear ran through my body. I can¡¯t lose dad, at least not now. Within a few minutes, I got to the hospital, parked in the parking lot and hopped out of the car. The moment I got out of the car, I saw one of dad¡¯s men at the entrance of the hospital. Without saying a word, he opened the door and led me to dad¡¯s private room. With panting breath, I opened the door and got inside the room. When I entered the room, I stood by the door as I red at dad talking to one of his men. ¡°Dad.¡± I muttered, as I breathed out in relief. Victoria¡¯s POV ¡°Where is Eric?¡± I whispered weakly while rubbing my both arms. ¡°He is not here.¡± He replied while getting closer to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. Slowly, I shook my head as I blew out my cheek. He brought forth his hands and touched my both arms. The moment I felt his touch on me, a sudden warmth enveloped my body, but it wasn¡¯t asfortable as Eric¡¯s. With a heavy sigh, I closed my eyes as I felt the warmth of his touch. ¡°Come in,¡± he offered, as he opened the door of Eric¡¯s room to me. ¡°Where is Eric?¡± I asked again. ¡°He is not here, but he will be here soon. Juste in.¡± With those words, he took my hand and led me inside the room. I entered the room and sat on the couch as I stared around. Eric¡¯s room was massively big. A big bed was ced in the center of the room that could amodate five people. The walls of his room were painted white, the tiles on the floor were ss and transparent. His ceilings were also ss and transparent, that I could see the sky from the top of the roof. Different paintings and pictures were hung on the wall, but there was a painting that caught my attention. It was a painting of a familiar wolf. I could swear it looks like the wolf I¡¯ve been seeing in my dream. It was ck, big and had green piercing eyes. The more I stared at the picture, the more I felt intoxicated by it. Quickly, I looked away out of fear, rubbed my arms and moved my gaze to Prince Liam¡¯s direction. He was resting his back on the wall, his two arms were folded on his chest while his left leg was crossed on his right. Staring at him, I couldn¡¯t deny that he was incredibly hot, but I quickly wiped off the thought, as the image of Eric flickered in my head. ¡°Where is Eric?¡± I asked as I rubbed my hands on my arms. ¡°He went out, but he will be here soon.¡± He replied with his gaze still at me. Slowly, I took a sharp breath as I felt my body freezing, ¡°I think I¡¯m really sick, I need to see the doctor.¡± I murmured as I shivered with cold. ¡°I¡¯ll call Eric, give me a minute.¡± he muttered, and went for his phone in his pocket. He took it out, dialed a number and ced the phone on his ear. I noticed he removed the phone from his ear, dialed the number again, but this time he sighed heavily. ¡°He isn¡¯t picking up.¡± he murmured as he tapped the phone on his right palm. With a panting breath, I closed my eyes and rxed on the couch while I sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± I murmured with shaking teeth. Quickly, Liam hurried to me and gave me a tight hug. While in his embrace, I felt warm, but I was still cold, and it felt like I was covered in ice. My whole body was shivering with cold, I felt my teeth getting stiff and the air I breathed out was freezing. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± I murmured as I felt my eyes closing. ¡°Nothing is gonna happen to you, definitely not when I¡¯m here.¡± With those words, he moved away from me, stared at me for a while, deliberating on what to do. Quickly, he unbuttoned his shirt and took it off, ced it on the bed, walked to me and stood before me. He was beautifully and manly built. His chest was a bit hairy, and I also noticed there was a tattoo on his left chest, which I couldn¡¯t read because it wasn¡¯t written in English. When I realized I was staring at him, I gulped and looked away as I rubbed my two palms together. ¡°Why are you shirtless?¡± I asked as I shivered in the cold. ¡°I want to help you, if you will allow me to,¡± he whispered. With those words, he took my two hands and pulled me out of the couch. ¡°What are you trying to do.¡± I asked and stood a few steps away from him. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t do anything to you, I don¡¯t want Ericing for my head.¡± he gave a mirthlessugh before cing my two hands on his shoulders. ¡°Rx, how do you feel?¡± he asked. ¡°A bit warm.¡± I replied truthfully. ¡°Good,¡± he muttered, and took hold of my waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in a shaking voice. ¡°Rx,¡± he whimpered and ced my head on his chest. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he mumbled into my ear. Obediently, I closed my eyes and felt a different kind of warmth envelop my entire body. My body was bing warmer, but just then the thought of Eric flickered in my head, which made me ufortable in his arms. Quickly, I pulled away from him, and took few steps away. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± saying those words, I rushed out of the room as I heard him calling my name, but I ignored him and scrambled into my room. I got into my room, closed the door and ced my back on the door with panting breath. I breathed in and out as I felt the warmth in my body leaving me. With trembling feet, I went to the closet, took out two more jackets and put them on. I walked to the heater, increased the degree, and with heavy feet walked back to the bed. With a throaty groan, Iy on the bed, pulled the nket over my face and forced myself to sleep, but it wasn¡¯t helping. ¡°Eric.¡± I called out in fear because all this was strange to me. Never in my life have I felt such cold, it felt like I was being put in a freezer filled with ice. ¡°Please save me.¡± I whispered as I fell asleep. Eric¡¯s POV ¡°And what are you doing here?¡± dad asked as he sat on the bed. Hearing the tone of his voice, I sighed in relief and stepped away from the door. I walked to his side of the bed, ced my left hand on his forehead, and realized his temperature was okay. ¡°Thank goddess,¡± I murmured to myself as I took the seat beside him. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, ¡°Nothing, I just woke up and found myself in the hospital.¡± he exined angrily. I sighed in relief and rxed on the seat as I rubbed my hand on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a healer, don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± dad assured me and ced his hand on my left shoulder. I stared at him for a while and nervously took my gaze away from him. ¡°You look so scared and tired, what¡¯s wrong?¡± dad asked as he fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Nothing dad.¡± I replied and massaged my eyes tiredly, ¡°You are not fine, I hope it¡¯s something you can handle.¡± Dad tapped my shoulder before taking his hand off. ¡°You are alpha Eric, you can handle any problem thates your way, you are my son, and I¡¯m so proud of you, now if you may excuse me I want to take a rest.¡± he shed me a weak smile,y on the bed and closed his eyes. I stared at dad for a while, making sure he was okay, before leaving my seat. I left the room and met one of dad¡¯s men at the entrance. ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Roger that Alpha.¡± ¡°Thank you and¡­.¡± before I couldplete my words, I felt a cold shiver run down my spine, but it vanished. ¡°Mate distressed.¡± My wolf announced. ¡°Victoria.¡± I growled as I searched my pocket for my phone, but it wasn¡¯t with me. ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered and walked faster to my car. When I opened it, I saw my phone on the passenger¡¯s seat. Quickly, I went for it and saw six missed calls from Liam. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled and started the car. Nervously, I drove out of the hospital, drove at high speed and luckily the hospital wasn¡¯t far from home. I drove into the house, jumped out of the car and rushed into the sitting room. The moment I got into the sitting room, I saw Liam in the sitting room, walking around with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Why the fuck were you not picking up?¡± he yelled. ¡°I left my phone in the car, where is Victoria?¡± I asked as I stared around. ¡°She is upstairs in her room, and I think she is receiving the signs. You have to do something.¡± Quickly, I climbed the stairs, opened the door of her room and went in. The moment I got in, I noticed how heated the room was. I went to the heater, checked it and saw that it was at the highest degree. ¡°Victoria.¡± I called out when I saw her in bed, covered with a nket. ¡°Victoria.¡± I called out her name and hurried to the bed. I took off the nket from her and noticed she was freezing. ¡°You are finally here.¡± she murmured with shivering teeth. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I apologized and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna die.¡± she whimpered as she sucked a deep breath.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°No you won¡¯t.¡± I assured her and went for the heater. I put it off and moved to her side of the bed. ¡°What is wrong with me, she asked while trying to steal a glimpse of me. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the effect of the medication you¡¯ve been taking.¡± I lied, I can¡¯t see myself telling her the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you warm,¡± I assured her, and began taking off my clothes. I watched her stare at me, and I knew she wanted to say something, but she was too weak to even speak. I took off my shirt, my shoes andstly my jeans, leaving me with just my underwear. I climbed on the bed and pulled her to myself, making sure I squeezed her in my arms. I heard her eximed in relief before she closed her eyes. ¡°Take a deep breath and everything will be fine.¡± I whispered into her ears while I ran my fingers through her hair. I felt her tensed muscles rx while she slowly breathed in and out in my arms. She stayed in my arms for a while, with none of us saying a word. I ran my fingers through her hair and wondered what I would say to her the day after tomorrow. Two days from now there should be a full moon and Victoria will be in her heat period. I was worried about what I would say and do to her. I know when it gets to her heat period, she will have the desire to have me, but then she might not be able to withstand the pressure. ¡°Thank you.¡± I heard a weak whisper beneath me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go to sleep.¡± I ced a kiss on her forehead and kept running my fingers in her hair. She nodded her head to my words and rxed in my arms while I kept stroking her hair until she fell asleep. Gently, I pulled her away from me andy her properly on the bed. I touched her body and sighed in relief when I noticed her temperature was back to normal. I covered her properly and left the bed, went for my clothes and picked up only my Jean, put it on and sat on the couch opposite her as I continued staring at her. Some parts of her hair were covering her face, preventing me from seeing her face properly. I saw her pull the nket more on her body and go back to sleep. With my eyes fixed on her, I ran my fingers through my hair and went into deep thoughts. Two days from now it¡¯s going to be a full moon and Victoria knows absolutely nothing about it. Frustrated, I took a deep breath and could perceive her fascinating scent. The closer the full moon, the more her scent bes enticing to me. It took everything in me to hold myself when she was in my arms because I wanted to avoid scaring her or making her ufortable. My gaze was still fixed on her when I heard my phone ringing. Quick, I went for it, so it wouldn¡¯t wake her up. I checked the caller and saw that it was Sophie calling. As much as I wanted to pick up her call, I just couldn¡¯t pick it up in a room with Victoria because I wanted to avoid making a mistake by allowing her to overhear the conversation. With a sigh, I ended the call and put my phone on silent. My arms were folded around my chest as I continued watching her, making sure she was okay, but then my phone beeped, indicating I had a notification. Chapter 140 My name on his chest Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I went for the phone, opened it and saw that it was a text from Sophie. With a murmur, I opened the text and felt anger run through my body the moment I read the message. ¡°You have until three days to agree to my request, and if you don¡¯t, you know what would happen.¡± I read it out as my entire body throbbed with anger. With a grunt, I left the couch, slightly opened the door and left the room. I went back to my room, dialed her number and waited for it to be picked. ¡°How dare you?¡± I yelled the moment the call was picked. ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t use such tones on me.¡± she replied with no atom of fear, different from the submissive Sophie I knew. ¡°You dare threaten me.¡± I yelled. ¡°Call it whatever you want, it¡¯s either you agree to my terms or you will never see your son again, and so you know, he already has weird abilities, and you know what that means.¡± she added. Her words made me speechless and weak, and I hated it. ¡°Where is he? I need to see him, he could be dangerous for himself and the people around him.¡± I pleaded, hoping she would understand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, do your part of the deal, and you would be one step closer to meeting him, and remember it¡¯s just three days remaining.¡± she dered and ended the call on me. ¡°Shit.¡± I grunted out in anger while scattering my hair with my both hands. Sophie knew I would do anything to see this boy, she knew he was my weak point, and she was using it against me. Angrily, I dialed a number on my phone. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Good evening, alpha.¡± he greeted. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked, impatient. ¡°I was about calling you. Should I forward it to your email?¡± he asked. ¡±Just tell me what you found.¡± I asked curiously. ¡°We could only find pictures of the boy and a birth certificate of him,¡± he exined. ¡°Nothing else.¡± I asked as I tiredly rubbed my hand on my face. ¡°Unfortunately, nothing, sir.¡± he responded. I sighed in anger and massaged the back of my neck. ¡°Send the pictures of what you found to my email.¡± I said and ended the call. With anger, I hit the phone on my left palm as I aimlessly walked around the room. I can¡¯t see myself having sex with Sophie. I haven¡¯t been able to have sex with anyone for the past two years, and now Sophie was threatening me with it. There were times I looked forward to having a good time with Sophie, there were times I loved having sex with her, but all that ended the day I fell for Victoria. Now, having sex with Sophie or any other woman feels like torture to me. With a frustrated sigh, I sat on my bed and roughly scattered my hair as I thought of a way to find that child. That boy was my child, and she knew I would do anything just to see him. After so much thinking, I left my room, went back to Victoria¡¯s room and was d I met her still sleeping. I checked the time and realized it was already past 10pm. Quietly, I sat on the couch and fixed my gaze on her. She is the most important thing in my life, but I don¡¯t know how she would react if I start telling her things, things that might look strange and scary to her. ¡±Go to bed.¡± My wolf suggested. I left the couch, took off my jeans and climbed on the bed. I pulled her to myself, ced a kiss on her forehead before whispering words into her ear. ¡°I love you.¡± I whispered sincerely before closing my eyes. Victoria¡¯s POVThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I opened my eyes as I felt hot breath all over my body. With a frown, I tried to move my body, but noticed a stronger one was holding me down. Confused, I struggled looking up and realized it was Eric. ¡°Shit.¡± I whispered, closed my eyes and tried to remember how he got here, but I couldn¡¯t remember a thing. Gradually, I tried moving away from him, but his grip on me was too tight. Quietly, I tried again, and this time I was sessful. I breathed in relief and moved to the other side of the bed. I sat on the bed and tried leaving the bed, but then I heard Eric¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°And where are you going?¡± he asked in a deep, sleepy voice. Nervously, I gulped and jerked my head in his direction. ¡°Good morning.¡± I murmured and shyly looked away. ¡°Morning, how are you feeling?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied quickly and left the bed. I moved my gaze to him and noticed he was still lying on the bed with his two hands at the back of his neck, while his ck hair was roughly scattered on his face. I gulped and looked away when I noticed he caught me staring. ¡°Why was I feeling so coldst night?¡± I asked, He sighed and arranged his hair with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± he smiled at me, removed the nket from his body, and stood up from the bed. ¡°Shit.¡± I blurted out shocked, and turned my back to him. ¡°Why are you naked?¡± I murmured to myself, but he heard me. ¡°I¡¯m not naked, I¡¯m putting on underwear.¡± he said with a soft chuckle while I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t look back at him. ¡°Please put something on.¡± I grumbled. He did not give me a reply. Rather, I heard movement behind me. ¡°You can turn around.¡± He spoke after a few seconds. Hearing those words from him, I slowly turned around and saw he was just putting on jeans with no shirt on. I gulped nervously as I stared at his muscr body. His body was muscr at the right ces, no hair on his chest and a t stomach. Just like Prince Liam, he had a tattoo on his left chest, a write-up that I couldn¡¯t read. Curious, I moved closer to him, stood before him and ced my right fingers on his left chest. I ran my fingertips on the write-up and wondered what the words meant. ¡°Whatnguage is this?¡± I asked as I kept running my fingertips on the write-up. ¡°Arabic,¡± he answered with his eyes closed. I noticed he inhaled deeply before opening his eyes. ¡°What does it say¡± I asked. ¡°Your name, that¡¯s your name,¡± he replied and held my hand onto his chest. ¡°My name.¡± I asked while meeting his gaze. ¡°Yes, I did it a year ago,¡± he replied and shed me a weak smile. With strange feelings in my stomach, I moved my fingers on each letter of the word as I marveled why he would write my name on his chest. ¡°Stop thinking too much.¡± he expressed those words like he was reading my thoughts. ¡°Go take a shower ande down for breakfast¡± he ran his fingers in my hair before moving away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± he picked up his shirt and shoes and left the room. I got downstairs and met Eric already at the dining table having a cup of tea. He met my gaze and shed me a big smile that fluttered my heart. I walked over to the dining table, pulled out the seat opposite him and sat on it. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied with a big smile. He smiled back at me and went back to his food. I stared at the food on the table and wondered if the food was only meant for us. ¡°Are your men joining us?¡± I asked while staring at the table. ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Because there is a lot of food,¡± I murmured while looking at the different delicacies kept on the table. Eric chuckled at my words and said, ¡±Just eat.¡± He ced a te in front of me, while I stared at the table one more time before picking up a spoon. I put a little potion of food into my te and slowly eat, making sure I avoided his gaze. We ate in silence until we were both through. ¡°Follow me, I have something to give you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, ¡°Come with me, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± he smiled and left his seat. I also left my seat and followed him upstairs to his room. ¡°Come in.¡± he opened the door and stood aside for me to go in first. I gulped nervously, stared at him for a while before going in. I always love the scent and atmosphere in his room, it felt like his room was a whole different ce. His big bed in the center of the room was properly arranged, everything was at the right ce, no sight of dirt could be seen. ¡°Sit.¡± he directed the couch to me and made me sit. I sat on the couch and kept staring around. ¡°Here, have it.¡± He gave a box to me. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as I took the box from him and took a proper look at it. ¡°It¡¯s a phone. I might not be around starting from next week. I will have to go back to the office, so I need you to have a phone, so you can call me whenever you want. And that¡¯s aptop, it¡¯s yours.¡± he said while pointing at a brand-new Appleptop on his desk. ¡°What do I need that for?¡± I asked, ¡°School, you will need it in school,¡± he replied. I frowned at his words and looked away. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡± I grumbled. He took a few steps towards me, squatted before me and cupped my face with his two hands. ¡°You can never be a burden to me.¡± he expressed those words like he meant every bit of it. ¡°But¡­¡± he did not let me finish. ¡°No but.¡± he stated those words firmly, kissed my cheeks and stood on his feet. ¡°You have to start preparing for your exams. There will be an exam next month. I¡¯ll get you a private tutor by next week, so you can start immediately.¡± He said and sat on the bed with folded arms. I stared at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. His suggestion was good, but I don¡¯t want to be dependent on him since I can¡¯t remember a thing. What scares me the most is that I don¡¯t even know why I ran away from him in the first ce. ¡°I need to see my aunt.¡± I murmured. ¡°Today¡± he asked. ¡°No. Maybe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He answered. We sat in an awkward silence until I decided to ask him a few things about himself. ¡°Your family, do they stay around?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, dad is a few meters away, but my aunt and my little cousin are in France. They will be back in a week, ¡°he replied. From his words, I noticed he did not make mention of siblings or his mother, and I was curious about that. ¡°No siblings.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no, Mom didn¡¯t have the opportunity to give birth anymore.¡± he muttered with a weak smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I murmured while causing myself for asking such questions. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if I don¡¯t share it with you, who else should I do it with?¡± he said and left the bed. He walked over to the bar in the corner of his room, took out two sses and a bottle of wine. He walked back to me and handed a ss to me, which I took. He poured some wine into my ss before filling his ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± he hit his ss with mine before going back to bed. ¡°My birth had someplications, and mother had to lose her womb in the process,¡± he announced in a low tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been long.¡± he smiled and took a sip of his drink. ¡°Mom died a long time ago in a ne crashing back from London when she went for a seminar.¡± he shook his head and drank everything in the cup. I stared at him and could see he was sad and at the same time angry. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered, and stood to my feet. I knew the pain he was going through because I went through it when I lost mom. It was a painful experience and I don¡¯t want anyone to go through it. I sat beside him and ced my head on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, wherever she is, she must be really proud of you.¡± I assured him and took his left hand in mine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel that pain again, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t lose you.¡± he whispered and held my gaze. ¡°A day mighte when you will remember everything, that day you might decide to stay with me or leave me, but I want you to know something.¡± he took my both hands and stared into my eyes with a piercing gaze. ¡°I want you to know that I love you, I have always loved you and I never stopped loving you.¡± he said and pulled me in a tight hug. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, you are now part of me and I don¡¯t think I might survive it if I lose you.¡± he mumbled in my ear. I felt cold shivers run down my spine as his words buzzed in my head. Never a day has anyone said such things to me, it felt so good that my heart fluttered with happiness. He moved away from me and looked away, but I had already caught him before he could look away. ¡°Look at me.¡± I pleaded and moved his face in my direction. I met eyes with him and noticed his eyes were filled with tears, and it took everything in him to hold them back. ¡°Hey.¡± I whispered as I ran my fingers in his hair. ¡°I¡¯m right here, I¡¯m never gonna leave, and that¡¯s a promise.¡± Without a second thought, I mmed my lips with his. At first, he was surprised by the kiss and refused to move his lips, but when he noticed I needed him to do the kissing, he pulled me to himself, made me sit on hisp and kissed me so gently and passionately. He held my waist and continued kissing me. I could feel the warmthing from his breath, I could taste the wine in his mouth, and I loved the taste of it. He left my lips, went for my exposed neck and slowly ced kisses on my left neck. A throaty moan left my lips when I felt his tongue on my left neck. I could tell he was directly sucking the mark on my neck and for strange reasons, I was turned on by it. With a moan, I dip my fingers into his hair as I felt my body shivering with pleasure. Chapter 141 Heat Victoria¡¯s POV I moaned in pleasure as he kept licking my left neck, he increased his speed and tightened his grip on me, but suddenly, he stopped and pulled away from me. I held his gaze and could see his eyes were miserable, but I could notice something else. He was tensed. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked shyly, while moving away from hisp. ¡°Nothing.¡± he stood up from the bed and turned his back on me. I felt heartbroken and hurt. I knew we might have had sex several times, but to me, all this was new. ¡°Was I that bad?¡± I asked, hurt. ¡°Of course no, the problem is me and not you.¡± he replied with his back to me. I gulped in pain, stood up from the bed, and walked over to the couch. I took the phone he had gotten for me and left the room, without him turning to face me or even saying a word. I decided not to go to my room, rather I left the house and went to the quarters where his men lived. Reaching there, I knocked on the door and within a few seconds the door was opened. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± I asked the guy who was at the door. I could see the resistance in his eyes, but he stood aside and let me in. Thanks.¡± I murmured and went in. When I walked into the sitting room, I saw three men seated on the long couch with game pads in their hands. They both stared at me for a while before the youngest among them shed me a weing smile. ¡°Wee, have a seat.¡± he pointed to a single couch for me. ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled and took a seat. ¡°Sorry foring here, the main house is just too big and lonely.¡± I murmured to myself, but I knew they heard me. ¡°I understand that is how my home is.¡± the youngest spoke up. I moved my gaze to him and stared at him with curiosity, ¡°Home?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Yeah, we all have a home and will go back once our training is over,¡± he answered. Hearing those words from him, I became curious and wondered what training they were going through. ¡°What training is that?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± those words did not leave his mouth when the guy beside him whacked him by the arm and they both stared into each other¡¯s eyes. The guy cleared his throat and shed me a big smile. ¡°Do you wanna y?¡± he asked while showing a ying pad to me. Seeing him reacting this way, it was obvious he wanted to change the topic. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I took the wireless pad from him and selected my team. Luckily, I was good at video games. ¡°Wow, you are pretty good at this.¡± he flickered a big smile and went back to the big screen. We kept ying for a while, until I noticed a different atmosphere in the room. Curiously, I turned around and saw Eric at the door. I eyed him angrily and went back to the game, but I noticed the guy ying with me wasn¡¯t ying anymore. ¡°Are you tired?¡± I asked, even though I knew the reason he wasn¡¯t ying. ¡°Alpha Eric is here.¡± he whispered. ¡°So?¡± I replied nonchntly. The guy stared at me for a while and looked away with fear. I stood up from the single couch, went to the long couch and sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of him, he won¡¯t bite you.¡± I ced my hand on his shoulder and gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y.¡± I pleaded and whack him yfully, but before he could say a word, I heard Eric¡¯s loud voice from the door. ¡°Victoria.¡± his voice came as a roar which echoed in the room. I noticed the men in the sitting room flipping with fear, including the young guy seated beside me. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV If she were herself, then I wouldn¡¯t have an issue with her staying with my men, but I was scared because my men had weird abilities, and they are not able to control them yet. ¡±Victoria !¡± I yelled while my voice echo in the room, making everyone in the room flip in fear. I walked towards her and stood in front of the big screen with folded arms. ¡±Why are you here?¡± She asked with a big frown, while I did not give a response to that. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± she grumbled angrily, and rxed on the couch. I stared at her and a small smile appeared on my face. She hasn¡¯t gotten her memory yet, and she still behaves like the old Victoria. I released a heavy sigh and sat on the couch beside her. ¡°I apologize for what I did.¡± I found myself apologizing. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± she asked while leaving the couch. I ran my finger through my hair because I did not know how to begin the conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you are sorry for,¡± she muttered, went to the door and left the sitting room. I stood on my feet and left the quarters, but I didn¡¯t go after her. I went to the swimming pool, took off my jeans and shirt, leaving me with just my underwear. I dived into the swimming pool and eximed in relief when I felt the coldness of the water. My heart was screaming for me to go after her and settle things with her, but I decided it was best I let her be. I continued swimming for a while until I sensed Victoriaing my way by her scent. She walked to the pool and red at the water before staring at me. ¡°The weather is freezing, how can you still swim?¡± she asked, almost like a murmuring. I chuckled, and moved closer to her so that my head was before her feet while I was still in the water. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and see if it¡¯s freezing.¡± without waiting for a reply, I pulled her into the water. ¡°Shit, what did you do?¡± she yelled, but I ignored her and pulled her to myself. Her hair was soaked with water, her brown eyes were filled with fear, but she was also trilled. ¡°I¡¯m soaked.¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll dry you.¡± I replied with a big grin on my face. She rolled her eyes and moved away, swimming to the other side of the pool. I ced my back to the wall of the pool and positioned my arms on the tile floor while I stared at her. She took off her dress and was left with just her bra. I felt my dick shift ufortably and my wolf whispered in pleasure. She made eyes with me and nervously licked her lower lip before looking away. She dived into the water and swam for a while before she came out. Watching her swim, I could tell she was just not a good swimmer, but she was a professional. ¡°You do swim.¡± I praised. ¡°A lot.¡± she replied, and went back inside the water. Few minutester, she came out of the water and shed me a big smile which fluttered my heart before going in again. Seeing her this way, I couldn¡¯t swim anymore, rather I just watched her go in and out of the water with so much excitement and giggling. Victoria¡¯s POV It felt so good to be in water again, it felt like it¡¯d been ages since I¡¯de into the swimming pool. I continued swimming, but noticed Eric wasn¡¯t swimming, but rather his gazes were fixed on me. I ignored his stares, and kept swinging until I was exhausted and decided to leave the pool. I climbed the stairs out of the water, and the moment I left the pool, I felt cold grazed all over my body. ¡°How is this possible?¡± I murmured to myself as I stared at the pool. When I was in the pool, I wasfortable there and did not feel cold or any difort, but the moment I left the pool it felt like I was being put in a freezer. Quickly, I rubbed my two palms together to generate heat and rubbed them on my arms. I noticed Eric staring at me as he jumped out of the pool without using the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± he said and pulled me into a tight hug. I eximed in relief as I felt the warmth of his body. Rxing in his arms, I wondered how someone could generate such heat from his body despite how freezing the weather was. With a relieved sigh, I stayed in his arms for a while until I realized the cold was gone. ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured and pulled away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change.¡± I gulped nervously, picked up my dress and left. I climbed the stairs to my room, got into my room and went to the bathroom. When I got to my bathroom, I pulled off the short jeans I was putting on and stepped into the warm shower. I took a quick bath, wrapped a towel around my chest and walked into the room. I dried my body and hair with the towel, put on a simple loose dress andy on the bed. With my eyes closed, the images of his shirtless body in the pool kept flickering in my head. Excitedly, I wiggled on the bed as so many stupid thoughts came to my mind. ¡±Stop this!¡± I grumbled, wiped off those thoughts in my head and forced myself to sleep. A soft knock on the door woke me up from my sleep. ¡°Who is that¡± I asked in a sleepy voice. ¡±It¡¯s me,¡± the familiar voice replied. Without calling his name, I knew it was the Butler. ¡±Dinner is served.¡± ¡±I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I lied. ¡±Why? If I may ask,¡± he asked from the door. ¡±Because my stomach is filled.¡± I grumbled. I noticed he was silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡±Alright, goodnight.¡± he said and left the door. With a heavy sigh, Iy back on the bed and tried to go back to sleep. I was damn hungry, but going to the dining table meant I would have to see Eric again. A few minutester, I was almost asleep when I noticed the door open. Slowly, I opened my eyes and saw that it was Eric walking in with a tray of food in his hands. ¡±I told you I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I murmured with a frown. He ignored me and sat on the bed beside me. I watched him open the te and took a spoon out of it. ¡°Have it.¡± he stretched the spoon to me. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I murmured and looked away. ¡°You only had breakfast. You didn¡¯t even eat lunch, then how can you say you are not hungry, now eat.¡± he filled up the spoon and brought the spoon of food to my mouth. I frowned and tried looking away, but he held my face and gave me a serious look. ¡°Eat.¡± his word came as an order. I grumbled and opened my mouth. He kept forcing me to eat until I ate everything on the te. ¡°Thank you.¡± I murmured and looked away. He stood up from the bed and ced the tray of te on the table before he stood before me like he had something to say. ¡°Are you okay,¡± he asked while staring at me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± I replied quickly. He nodded his head, moved close to me and ced a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m in my room, in case you need anything.¡± He smiled, picked up the tray from the table and left. I smiled widely at myself while I massaged my forehead. The feeling of being loved by someone was really incredible. With a satisfied sigh, Iy back on the bed and forced myself to sleep. I woke up the next morning, stared around and noticed the sunset was reflecting through my window. Lazily, I stood up from the bed, checked the table clock and realized it was past 10am. ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered out, shocked. How was I able to sleep this long? Quickly, I took a quick bath, wore a short and a big pullover hoodie before going downstairs. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± I heard the cook¡¯s voice from the kitchen and wondered how he was able to tell that I was the one without even seeing me or hearing my voice. I walked into the kitchen and stood by the door with folded arms. ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted ¡±Morning, what would you like for breakfast?¡± he asked with a smile. I left the door, walked into the kitchen and stood beside him. ¡°Can I make my breakfast?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, I have no problem with that, besides, Alpha Eric is already out.¡± hisst word caught my attention. ¡°Where did he go?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said he would be back.¡± I nodded my head to his words with a frown. ¡°The kitchen is all yours. Call me if you need anything,¡± he smiled, before leaving the kitchen. With a deep breath, I stared around and noticed everything I needed was in the kitchen. Excited, I opened the fridge and saw different types of seafood; meat, fish, and chicken. A few minutester, I finished preparing some beacon, ate a little, went back to my room and picked up the phone. I went through the phone and saw Eric¡¯s number was already stored on it. Anxious, I dialed his number and ced the phone on my ear, waiting for him to pick up. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Victoria?¡± he asked to be certain. ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied and nervously nipped my lower lips. ¡°Why are you calling, is something wrong?¡± he asked, worriedly. ¡°No, I just went through the phone and decided to give you a call.¡± I replied. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± he replied and sighed heavily. ¡±Is everything okay.¡± I asked when I noticed the tiredness in his voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the office right now, so much work to be done,¡± he murmured tiredly. ¡°Oh, I wish I could help.¡± I murmured to myself, but he heard me. ¡°Just be with me, that¡¯s all I need.¡± he muttered in a serious tone. His words brought a big smile to my face, but I quickly wiped it off. ¡°When are youing home?¡± I asked, ¡°At night, but you can call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a baby, I can take care of myself,¡± I murmured. He chuckled over the phone before speaking, ¡°Alright, just take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Alright, I have to go.¡± he pleaded. ¡°Alright, bye.¡± I said and ended the call. I dropped the phone on the bed and went for theptop. I put it on, went through it for a while before switching it off and went to bed. ¡°Ahh.¡± I eximed in pain as I left the bed. I checked the time and saw it was past 3 pm. I left the room and went downstairs to the sitting room. With a groan, I copsed on the couch as I gently massaged my head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The butler asked. ¡°No.¡± I replied and closed my eyes. I noticed he took in a deep breath and quickly moved away from me. ¡°You should go back to your room.¡± he spoke almost like a plead. ¡°Why.¡± I asked. He stared at me for a while, contemting on what he should say. ¡°You look sick, you should get some rest,¡± he said and shed me a weak smile. With a groan, I stood to my feet, ¡°Can you get me some painkillers.¡±? I pleaded. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± he smiled and walked away. With heavy feet, I dragged my legs back to my room. Iy on the bed and tried closing my eyes, but the pains in my head were unbearable. With a groan, I went to the drawer in my room, opened the drawer and took out some painkillers from my medicine box. I put some painkillers in my mouth and drank it with some water. With a grunt, Iy back on the bed and tried getting some sleep, but it wasn¡¯t working. Rather, I noticed I was feeling cold again, but this time it was intense. With heavy feet, I left the bed, walked to my closet and took out thick stockings and put it on. Tiredly, Iy on the bed and forced myself to sleep. Hourster! A suffocating cold breeze blew over my body, jolting me awake. Leisurely, I opened my eyes, just to notice that the bed was soaked with my sweat. I was sweating profusely, while I was freezing inside. Tiredly, I tried getting on my feet but realized my feet were weak, and I couldn¡¯t stand; rather, I copsed back on the bed with panting breath. My whole body was trembling with immersion cold, while my head ached with pain and difort. ¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered out and tried lying on the bed, but I was damn ufortable. My thighs were scorching with heat and difort, while I found it hard to concentrate or control my breath. ¡±Argh¡­¡± I cried out in difort and arched my back forward while I clenched the linen of the bed with both fists.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I was wildly horny and turned on, and my private parts were burning with such intense heat that I had to slightly open my thighs, wanting air toe in, but it only made things worse. ¡°Is it the effect of the drugs again?¡± I murmured in difort, but quickly shook my head in disagreement. What I was feeling was way different and stronger than what I felt few days ago. I was wildly turned on and craved to have sex with anyone who was willing to assist me. ¡±What¡­is going on¡­?¡± I whispered, scared. Chapter 142 Love making Victoria¡¯s POV I felt my teeth gnashing with pain as I slowly opened my eyes. I noticed the room was dark and went for the stoolmp beside the bed. With shaking hands, I switched on themp and left the bed. I checked the time and realized it was already past 8pm. With trembling feet, I tried going for the door, so I could check on Eric, but realized I couldn¡¯t take a step further. Lazily, I copsed on the floor and dragged myself to the bed. I felt my breath getting hard, and my body shook vigorously with the cold. Constantly, I tried controlling my breath, but noticed I was losing air. ¡°Eric.¡± I muttered as I ced my hand on the bed while looking for my phone. Luckily, I got to the phone and picked it up from the bed. With shaking hands, I dialed Eric¡¯s number and ced it on my ear. The phone rang and rang, but he refused to pick up. Sighing heavily, I called again, but still no response from him. I kept the phone on the floor and drew in a long breath while I felt cold shivers all over my body and a different feeling enveloped my body, and it seemed that I was turned on. With all the strength I could gather, I stood on my feet and sat on the bed while I rubbed my hands on my arms. ¡°Eric, where are you?¡± I whispered to myself as I felt my body bing weak and shook vigorously. While I was still contemting on what to do, I heard the phone ringing. Slowly I went for it and saw it was Eric calling. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I whispered and picked up the call. ¡°Where are you,¡± I spoke weakly, the moment the call was picked. ¡°Shit, I¡¯ll be on my way, stay in your room and wait for me.¡± he spoke in a hurry. ¡°Be fast, I think something is wrong with me.¡± I pleaded. ¡°I will, I¡¯m already on my way, just wait for me.¡± he pleaded and ended the call on me. With panting breath, I kept back the phone andy on the bed with my back. I pulled the nket on my body and closed my eyes as I felt a different kind of pain in my entire body. ¡±He ising.¡± I whispered to myself, closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep, hoping the pains would disappear. ¡°Victoria.¡± The moment I heard his voice, I felt my whole body shiver with pleasure, which was strange to me. Slowly, I opened my eyes and saw Eric soaked with sweat on his shirt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he took the nket away from me. ¡°I¡¯m cold, and in a lot of pain,¡± I whispered as I ced my head on his chest and felt his warmth, but I noticed something else. I was turned on. I heard Eric sucked a deep breath and gently pulled me away from himself. ¡°Stay calm.¡± he said and began taking off his shirt. Painfully, I closed my eyes in difort, as I felt my entire body burning in pain. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± I murmured weakly. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡± She whispered in fear. ¡°You are not going to die.¡± I replied regretfully as I took off my long pants, climbed on the bed and pulled her to myself. ¡°I¡¯m right here, everything will be fine.¡± I murmured into her ear as I took in a long breath to inhale the fascinating scenting from her. If only she was in her right senses, if only she could remember everything, then all this would have been easier for me. ¡°Mate.¡± my wolf whispered in pleasure as I perceived her alluring scent, which was getting stronger and enticing because it was the full moon, and she was on heat. ¡°It¡¯s painful.¡± she murmured in tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will be fine.¡± I assured her and ced kisses all over her face. I was worried and restless, the diforts she was going through were due to her being on heat; it would only stop if I had sex with her, and I feared doing it. ¡°Make it stop, I¡¯m dying of pain.¡± she murmured in tears and tightened her grip on me. Hearing those words from her, I knew I couldn¡¯t watch her go through such diforts when I knew how to stop it. Frustrated, I took a deep breath before cing kisses on her forehead and face. I made hery on the bed with her back and knelled between her thighs. I made eyes with her and could see her eyes were filled with desire for me, and I knew it was because of her being in her heat period. ¡°Can I kiss you.¡± I asked, even though I knew she wouldn¡¯t reject. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. Hearing those words from her, I realized my quiet wolf was awakened with excitement. Slowly, I took her lips in mine and gently kissed her lips before moving my lips to her right neck, licked her left neck and went for her left neck where my mark was imnted on her. ¡°Ahh.¡± I heard her moan loudly as I sucked my mark on her. I gently brought out my fang and gently caressed it, making sure I wasn¡¯t causing her pain. Groaning in pleasure, I moved away from her left neck and ced kisses all over her face before meeting her gaze. She stared at me with lustful eyes, and I knew she was already turned on. ¡°Can I take this off?¡± I asked as I went for the hoodie she was wearing. This was my first time asking permission from ady before I took off her clothes. ¡°Yes.¡± She whispered, shying away. I smiled and gently took off the pullover hoodie from her body, leaving her with just her bra and shorts. I groaned in pleasure at the sight of her breast in the bra. Excitedly, I went for her shoulders and ced kisses on them. Getting a satisfied moan from her, I took my lips from her body and stared directly into her eyes to see if there was any sign of resistance in them, but all I saw were pleasured filled eyes. With my gaze fixed on her, I raised her up from the bed and went for the hook of her bra. I took off her bra and pulled it off. ¡°Goodness.¡± I groaned in pleasure at the sight of her perfectly shaped breast in front of me. Unexpectedly, she pulled me to herself and smacked her lips with mine. I allowed her to kiss me at her pace, until she took her lips away from me when she realized she was exhausted. When I realized she was out of breath, I began cing kisses all over her face before going for her left breast. I put her breast into my mouth and gently sucked it while I squeezed the right one. She arched her head backward and moaned out in pleasure, which triggered everything in me. I let go of her left breast and began cing kisses all over her body. I ced kisses on her t stomach, navel and down to her abdomen before moving up to her lips and sealing it with mine. ¡°Mine!¡± my wolf howled in pleasure and wanted to force his way out, but I controlled him and kept him at bay. We continued kissing while I worried about what to do next. Nervously, I broke the kiss and stared directly into her eyes, wondering what I would say to her. Never in my life I¡¯ve I been this powerless and scared. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, while her two brown eyes held my gaze. Slowly, I shook my head and kissed her cheek before moving my gaze back to her. ¡°I want to make Love to you.¡± I whispered with my gaze at her. Without hesitation, she wrapped her hands around my shoulders and shed me the cutest smile that I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of this.¡± she spoke shyly and tried looking away, but I held her face and moved it back to me. ¡°Say it again.¡± I pleaded. ¡°I want you.¡± This time she said it confidently, just the way I wanted it. Hearing those words from her, I felt the dominant spirit in me awaken, but I held it down. Slowly, I kissed her lips so passionately, and she responded back just the way she did two years ago when west had sex. I kissed her, making sure I tasted everything in her mouth, before I took my lips off hers when I noticed she was exhausted. I went for my mark on her left neck, brought out my fang and caressed it gently before taking it back. Moving away from her neck, I ced kisses on her shoulders, stomach, and abdomen before I ced my hand on the zip of her short. Slowly, I unzipped her shorts and pulled it down to her knees, only to realize she wasn¡¯t putting on panties. With a groan, I took off the short from her knees and threw it on the floor. I stared at her and could see her face was blushing, and her eyes were filled with lust. ¡°You are beautiful.¡± I whispered as I stared at her perfect naked body before me. Her breasts were pointed and firm, just like an eighteen-year-old virgin. Her t stomach and hidden navel fits her body perfectly, the curve on her hips was something to die for, and I wondered what I must have done to get her as a mate. I moved my gaze to her private and noticed she was neatly shaved, just the way I liked it. I moved my gaze back to her and kissed her pointed nose before leaving the bed. In a swift motion, I wrapped her in the nket and easily carried her bridal style out of the bed with our eyes interlocked with each other. I opened the door of her room, closed it with my leg and walked towards the direction of my room. When I got to my room, I opened the door, and got in, while the door closed by itself. I went to my bed and gentlyy her on the bed with my gaze still at her. I took the nket off her body and groaned in pleasure as I saw her perfectly shaped body on my bed. I held her gaze while I slowly took off my underwear in front of her. Her eyes dted with shock, but she was also excited. I climbed on the bed and knelled between her thighs while she nervously licked her lips and ran the tip of her fingers on my chest, down to my stomach before moving up to my left chest where her name was tattooed. A throaty moan left my lips in pleasure as I softly kissed her lips before moving down to her thighs. I ced kisses on her left thigh and saw her shiver in pleasure as her leg shook slowly. I ran my fingers on her thighs before cing my fingers at the entrance of her pussy. The moment I traced her pussy, I noticed she was damn wet and there was no need for a lubricant. Slowly, I traced a finger at the entrance of her wet pussy and inserted a finger in, which made her moan and try to close her knees in pleasure, but I stopped her by knelling in between her knees. Slowly, I stroked my finger and watched her moan in pleasure and satisfaction before I added another. ¡±Ohhhh¡± She gasped in pleasure and flipped her head backward as I continued stroking my fingers in her for a while and quickly took it out. I held her gaze and noticed her hair was covering her face. I ducked her hair behind her ears. The moment I made eyes with her, I could see her eyes were filled with lust, but I noticed something else; she was nervous and scared. ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, and gently, caressed the side of her cheek. ¡°No need to be scared, this is not your first time.¡± I assured her. ¡°I know.¡± she licked her lips and slowly nodded her head. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go gently. ¡± I assured her, kissed the tip of her nose before running kisses all over her body. I moved my gaze to her and noticed her eyes were filled with tears, which got me worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°This feels so good,¡± she mumbled. ¡±I love you.¡± I whispered and ced a kiss on her lips and positioned myself properly between her knees. I knew I had to go easy, so I restrained my movement and plunged in slowly, burying my dick inside her. She couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that clouded her eyes as she shut her eyes. She tried to wriggle out of my grip, but my heavy weight on her body had restrained her. She whined in pain as I made another push and sheathed herself. Her fist clenched, and her skin shook with intensity. ¡°Gosh, you are fucking tight.¡± I moaned and ceased my movement. With satisfaction, I buried my face in the crook of her neck. I inhaled her scent as I patiently waited for her to recover from the pain I had made her go through. Slowly, I began thrusting in and out of her, careful not to hurt her more. She moaned and groaned, her legs trembling in pain. Her breathbored as pleasure immersed. I moaned out as I took hold of her breast and began sucking while I gently fucked her. I felt my whole body burning with pleasure as I increased my pace with her. ¡±Urg¡­¡± She moaned loudly while I gently fucked her and let go of her hand. Our moans and the pping of our skin filled the entire room. I grabbed her right breast and roughly squeezed it while I took the other in my mouth and sucked. I noticed she bit her lips to prevent the moan froming out of her mouth. ¡°Open your mouth; I want to hear your moans.¡± I spoke almost like an order. She whispered words I couldn¡¯t hear as I mmed in and out of her. She moans in pleasure and scratches my back with her fingers, giving me bruises on my back. With a moan, I stopped and ced kisses on her neck. I wished to fuck her at my pace, but I needed to make sure she was okay and not in too much difort. I gently fucked her at a slow pace and noticed my wolf howling in pleasure, wanting me to allow him take control, but I kept him at bay. Slowly, I fucked her and ced kisses on her body, face, and stomach, then went for her neck. I ced kisses on her right neck and went to her left. With a sniff, I inhaled her fascinating scent, which made my body shiver with pleasure. ¡°Shit.¡± I murmured in regrets because I was about to cum. With a moan, I increased my pace, while I roughly squeezed her Ass as I was about to cum in her. I went to her shoulders, ced a kiss, and went back to her neck to inhaled her fascinating scent from my mark as I released my cum in her. ¡°Ahh.¡± I moaned in pleasure and poured my cum in her before I slowed down my speed and fucked her slowly. Slowly I went in and out of her, while I ced kisses on her neck and shoulders, before I removed my dick in her and ced my nose on her neck and drew in a long breath before pulling her more closely to me. I made her turned and held my gaze. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment, but she was also trilled. Slowly I kissed her, not the type of kiss meant for sex, but the type that expressed my Love for her. I broke the kiss and ced a kiss on her forehead before I made her rest her head on my chest.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. We were both silent and only the breathing of our hearts could be heard. Slowly, I ran my fingers through her hair and wondered how she was feeling. ¡°Are you okay.¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± she replied weakly. I released a sigh of relief and pulled away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I shed her a big smile before leaving the bed. I walked into my bathroom, put on the tap on the bathtub and poured in some liquid soaps before leaving the bathroom. I went back to the room and noticed she was already covered with a nket. I moved to the side of the bed and slowly kissed her forehead before taking the nket away. ¡°Lets bathe together.¡± I whispered. She shyly licks her lips and slowly nodded her head to me. I picked her up in a bridal style and walked into my bathroom. We entered the bathtub and I ced her in it while I sat behind her. ¡°This is warm.¡± she murmured with satisfaction before cing the back of her head on my chest. Slowly I washed her body with the soapy water while none of us say a word to each other. I felt my heart beat increased as she turned around and held my gaze with her two sets of brown, beautiful and innocent eyes. She smiled at me and ran her fingers on my face before cing a soft kiss on my lips and turned around. I felt a familiar feeling in my stomach as she rested her head on my chest. Surely, She was going to be the death of me, and I knew it. Chapter 143 Cant be found Victoria¡¯s POV I felt my heart pounding with excitement as he wrapped me with the towel and carried me in his arms. This feels so good that I prayed never to wake up if it were to be a dream. He made me sit on the bed, went to his drawer, took out loose underwear and put it on before taking out a big shirt. I met eyes with him as he walked up to me, but quickly I nervously looked away as I felt a familiar feeling in my stomach, which I knew what it meant. He squatted before me, took off the tower from my body and put the big shirt on me. He held my shoulders with his two hands and stared directly into my eyes like he was trying to read through me. ¡°Are you hungry,¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°Do you feel pain anywhere?¡± he asked again. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I shed him an assuring smile, which he returned. ¡°Okay,¡± he kissed my head and made mey on the bed. ¡±I¡¯ll be right back.¡± he said, and covered me with a nket before leaving the bed. He went to the door, opened it, and left the room. The moment he left the room, I sighed in relief and rxed on the bed, but then a thought came to my head. I was going through pain, and was shivering in cold, but the moment I had sex with Eric, everything disappeared and, right now, I feel refreshed andfortable. This was strange, really strange. I was still in thought when something caught my attention beside his bed table. I picked it up and stared at the photo of me. I was putting on a blue crop dress, tight ck jeans and my hair was let loose on my shoulders. Puzzled, I stared at the picture and realized I couldn¡¯t remember taking this picture or having such clothes. Few minutester, the door opened and Eric came walking in with a cup of coffee in his hand. He stared at the photo in my hand before curiously staring at me. I kept back the photo beside his bed, and took the coffee from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled and sat on the bed while he sat on the couch before me and I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at his perfect body. He caught me staring and shed me a big grin, which I noticed and looked away. ¡°Were you restraining yourself?¡± I asked as I took another sip of the coffee. He stared at me with confused eyebrows before speaking. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Nothing, pretend like I didn¡¯t ask.¡± I replied. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do so, so tell me why you think I restrained myself,¡± he demanded. I gulped nervously and decided to tell him what I noticed, ¡°Because I noticed it.¡± I mumbled. ¡°There were things you wanted to do, but I noticed you held yourself from doing them. There were times you wanted to increase your speed and do other things, but I noticed you held it back.¡± I added and nervously sipped the coffee. He went silent for a while before responding, ¡°You are right, I¡¯m a beast in bed, but I can be as gentle as a Lamb when ites to you.¡± he muttered firmly. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV We sat there in afortable silence as I wondered what was going through her head and counted Kelvin lucky with his gift. I watched her finish the coffee and ced the cup on the side table. ¡°Get some rest,¡± I said, and stood to my feet. ¡°Will I sleep here?¡± she asked curiously. I stared at her and wondered if she knew how long I wanted her in my arms. ¡°Yes, are youfortable here?¡± I asked, She thought for a while before she nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± she shed me a cute smile that brought flutters to my heart. I made hery on the bed and tucked her inside the nket. ¡°Are you not sleeping with me.¡± She asked as she drew the nket to her chest. ¡°I am, but before then I need to check on my men at the quarters, but I will be back.¡± I ced kisses on her forehead before leaving the room with just my underwear. I went downstairs, left the house and went to the quarters. I got to the quarters and opened the door of the sitting room, only to see two of my men in the sitting room. ¡°Where are the others?¡± I asked, while walking in. ¡°Gone to their mates,¡± Jackson replied sadly. I released a soft sigh and tapped his shoulders with my right hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys have plenty of time to meet your mate. I met my mate when I was already twenty-five.¡± Iforted them. Both Jackson and Andrew nodded their heads to my words. I noticed they were still sad despite I said those words to them, and I needed to do something to lighten their mood. ¡°Take off your clothes, we are going to the woods.¡± the moment I said those words, I noticed how Jackson and Andrew¡¯s eyes lightened with excitement. ¡°Really,¡± they asked, in unison. ¡°Take off your clothes before I change my mind,¡± I muttered, and went for the door. I was just a few steps out of the quarters when I noticed Jackson and Andrew running after me. We left the mansion and crossed the road to the woods. We walked deeper into the woods for a while before taking off my underwear, and Jackson and Andrew did the same. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have this ce.¡± Jackson spoke, trilled.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wanted space and privacy, so it¡¯s nothing.¡± I exined and felt my bones cracking while I shiftedfortably into my wolf form. I turned around and noticed both of them were staring at me with wild eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked through telepathy. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your wolf.¡± Andrew muttered excitedly. ¡°You guys just came here three months ago, but don¡¯t worry, you will be seeing more of this.¡± I said through telepathy and began walking away. I heard the cracking of bones behind me and turned to see two brown wolves walking behind me. I taught them some skills in fighting until I discovered they were exhausted but also excited. We shifted to our human form and put on our underwear. ¡°Thank you, we really appreciate.¡± Jackson muttered with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m your alpha and this is my responsibility.¡± I smiled at them and was about walking away, but Andrew¡¯s words stopped me. ¡°You¡¯ve really changed.¡± Andrew spoke while I turned and stared at him but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You were cold-blooded, arrogant and not a caring type of person, but all these changed when you met her.¡± hearing those words from him, I noticed the color of his eyes were darker, indicating he wasn¡¯t saying it knowingly, rather his gift was the one making him talk. Andrew has a gift of past events ying in his head, just like Prince Liam, but Prince Liam could control his gift and will only see past events when he touches your hand and only if he wants to. But for Andrew, he doesn¡¯t know how to control it yet, and most of the time ites out unknowingly to him, which was disastrous because we live in a world where some people don¡¯t know we exist. This was actually the reason he was here to take training on that, so he could control his ability. I noticed Andrew blinked his eyes and closed them before opening them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I lost control.¡± he apologized. ¡°No need for that, that¡¯s why you are here.¡± I said and led the way out of the woods. ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Jackson whispered as he closed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, ¡°Your mate,¡± he murmured. ¡°Victoria.¡± I blurted with fear and rushed to the house. I climbed upstairs to my room, opened the door and found the bed empty. ¡°Victoria!¡± I called out and hurried to the bathroom, but she wasn¡¯t there. I left my room, rushed into her room, but she wasn¡¯t there. ¡±Mate!¡± My will howled in fear. With panic, I took a deep breath and noticed her scents were fading, meaning she was no longer in the mansion. ¡°No, No.¡± I muttered out in fear as I climbed downstairs and met Jackson and Andrew in the sitting room because we were the only ones in the whole building. ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered out in regret. ¡°I can help,¡± Andrew suggested, and walked away from us. He stood on the staircase, ced his hands on the handle of the stairs and closed his eyes. ¡°They came through the front door,¡± he announced. ¡°They,¡± I asked in panic. He nodded his head but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Went upstairs to your room, and he carried her on his shoulder because she had already passed out.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± I groaned in regret. ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°Do you recognize any of their faces?¡± I asked again. Andrew didn¡¯t say a word, rather, with his eyes closed, he left the stairs and went for the door. He stood at the door for a while before he opened his eyes, which were clouded with blood. ¡°Alpha Michael was here.¡± he dered. ¡°Shit, shit, shit.¡± I muttered in anger as I hurried back to my room to get my phone. How smart of him, he knew my estate would be empty, so he decided to make use of that opportunity. ¡°Pick the damn call.¡± I yelled as I roughly scattered my hair with my fingers. I was careless to have left Victoria all on her own, when I knew the house was empty, but then, I never thought of Mike attacking my house because he was still insane. The call ended and Mike refused to pick up. Quickly, I dialed another number. It rang a few times before it was picked. ¡°Do you know howte it is?¡± he murmured. ¡°Where are you, Liam?¡± I asked, in panic. ¡°Home, where else would I be in a time like this.¡± he grumbled. ¡°Listen, Mike has taken Victoria.¡± I muttered in regret. ¡°How is that possible? He is still insane, I saw him two days ago.¡± Liam responded in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he managed to gain his sanity, I just need to make sure Victoria is alright.¡± I said as a different type of fear enveloped my entire being. ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t do anything. You are not in the right frame of yours, let me make some calls.¡± He pleaded and ended the call on me. I threw the phone on the couch and walked around the sitting room as fear ran through my entire body. Victoria being in the hands of Micheal was something I can¡¯t even imagine. I groaned in anger as I felt my bones breaking down, but I kept my wolf at bay. Roughly, I scattered my hair as I thought of what Victoria might be going through in the hands of Mike. A call on my phone got my attention. Quickly I went for it and realized it was Liam calling. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked. ¡°So sorry man, he got healed by the alpha of the blood pack yesterday morning, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± he mumbled regretfully. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled, furious. ¡°I should have killed him when I had the chance.¡± I muttered in regret. ¡°This is bad, I¡¯ve already called some of my men to go to his house and check if he is there.¡± Liam assured me. All he said wasn¡¯t my problem, all I was bothered about was my Victoria and what she might be going through. Slowly, I ended the call and threw the phone on the couch, but just then I heard the phone ringing. Quickly, I went for it and realized it was mike calling. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you and feed your body to my dogs if you touch a hair on her body.¡± I yelled the moment I picked up the call. I heard Mike¡¯s loud chuckle before he spoke up, ¡°I have her, and you will do exactly as I say,¡± he dered. ¡°Damn you,¡± I muttered. ¡°You will do exactly as I said, I¡¯ll give you an address, and you will meet me there tomorrow night alone. If you think of involving your men or y any foul y, you know who will pay for it,¡± he muttered as a threat. ¡°I will kill you, and it¡¯s a promise,¡± I yelled. ¡°Are you done bbering?¡± Mike mocked. I groaned angry and frustratingly ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°I should have killed you when I had the chance.¡± I yelled angrily. ¡°Unfortunately, you did not.¡± he chuckled loudly while I groaned in regret, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± He said and ended the call on me. ¡°Shit.¡± I yelled and threw the phone on the couch. ¡°What did he say?¡± Jackson and Andrew asked. I ignored them, picked up my phone from the couch, and took the stairs to my room. I threw the phone on the bed and continued running my fingers through my hair as a different type of fear enveloped my entire body. With a frustrated sigh, I copsed on the floor and thought of calling father, but I remembered he wasn¡¯t in good health, and it would be a risk to tell him this. Victoria upied my entire thoughts throughout the night as I couldn¡¯t sleep. As early as 7am, I kept calling Mike, but his numbers were switched off. Angrily, I threw away the phone. Few minutester, I noticed my phone ringing. I went for the phone and saw that the call wasing from Liam. Tiredly, I picked up the call and ced it on my ear. ¡°Hey, how are you.¡± He asked the moment he picked up the call, ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± I replied tiredly. Liam sighed heavily before he spoke, ¡°My men went to his house and found nobody in his house. His house is empty,¡± he announced. I took a deep breath but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Have you gotten any calls from him?¡± Liam asked. I wanted to tell him about the call I got from Mike, but then I remembered Mike¡¯s warnings and thought it was better to keep it to myself. ¡°Nothing, I haven¡¯t gotten anything yet.¡± I replied. The line was silent until I spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± I said and ended the call. I threw the phone back on the floor and tried standing to my feet when I heard a soft knock on the door. ¡°Who is it.¡± I asked with a murmur. ¡°Jackson.¡± he responds from the door. ¡°What is it.¡± I asked tiredly. ¡°Someone named Sophie is here to see you, we¡¯ve been telling her to leave that now is not the right time, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± he exined. I groaned angrily and went for the door, opened it and walked out of the room while Jackson followed me from behind. I walked downstairs to my sitting room and found a few of my men already in the sitting room. ¡°Good morning alpha.¡± they all greeted with a sad expression on their faces. I ignored them and fixed my gaze on Sophie, who was seated at the bar with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡± Cheers.¡± she shed me a big grin before taking a sip of her wine. ¡°Give us some privacy.¡± I directed those words to my men. Chapter 144 Truth Alpha Eric¡¯s POV ¡°And what are you doing here?¡± I asked as I took a few steps towards her, while she ignored me and drank everything in the ss before she scoffed and stood before me. ¡°Our deal, have you forgotten so soon?¡± she asked with a big grin on her face. ¡°You must be very stupid.¡± I muttered angrily. I had just lost Victoria, and here she was asking me to have sex with her. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t want to see your son¡± she threatened. I did not let those words finish from her mouth before I grabbed her by the neck and pushed her to the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me.¡± I yelled as I tightened my grip on her neck. ¡±Where is my son?¡± I asked and tightened my grip. She kept hitting my shoulder while she closed her eyes in pain, but I didn¡¯t care, all I wanted was to know the whereabouts of my son. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked again as I felt my wolf losing control, which I knew might be risky, but I didn¡¯t care. I noticed she opened her eyes, which were soaked with tears, indicating she might die if I didn¡¯t let go of her, but still, I didn¡¯t care. I was going through so many pains, and she had the guts to threaten me. I was done, I was done ying this mouse game with her. ¡°Tell me where he is.¡± I yelled out of control and tightened my grip on her neck as I watched her struggle for breath. ¡°I can show you where he is.¡± I heard a familiar voice behind me. Quickly, I let go of her and turned. ¡°It shed in my head when I saw her.¡± Andrew muttered. Hearing his words, I sighed in relief and moved away from her. ¡°Give me a minute, and put your eyes on her, she is going with us.¡± I dered those words and rushed upstairs to my room. I went to my room, opened my closet and took out ck jeans, a gray T-shirt, a ck jacket and a pair of ck boots. I got dressed in a hurry, picked up my phone and left the room. I got downstairs and met Sophie, still trying to catch her breath. ¡°Give her some water.¡± I told Andrew, who went to the fridge and took out a bottle of water and a ss. He handed the water to her, which she quickly took with shaking hands, poured some in a ss and drank all of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew picked her up from the couch and made her follow us from behind. I got outside and noticed not less than fifty of my inner men were spread around thepound. ¡±Alpha.¡± my beta walked up to me with a worried look. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, everything is under control.¡± I assured him and walked towards the direction of my car. I entered the driver¡¯s seat, while Andrew sat beside me, and Sophie, who still hadn¡¯t gotten herself, sat behind. I started the car and drove off with Andrew showing the direction while Sophie was just silent. I guessed she knew she had lost her game. From the direction of Andrew, I realized we were going towards the direction of Sophie¡¯s house, the one I brought for her during one of her birthdays. Andrew kept directing until we reached Sophie¡¯s house. Quickly, I got down from the car and wondered how my son would be here when my men invaded this house a few days ago and found nothing except for a birth certificate. ¡±Are you sure about this?¡± I asked Andrew. ¡±I might not be able to control my abilities, but what I see is never wrong.¡± he replied. I nodded my head at him and moved my gaze to Sophie, who was nervous and also tensed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew muttered and led the way, but not inside the house, rather he led us towards her garden. I wanted to ask what we were going to do in the garden, but then I thought maybe he might be in the garden ying with his Nanny. As we walked towards the garden I felt my heart beat rapidly and, for the first time since Victoria was taken, a small smile appeared on my face. I was going to see my son and I can¡¯t wait to meet him. We got to the garden and Andrew kept leading us, until something caught my eyes. I took a better look at it and realized it was a grave tomb, and I began to wonder why a grave tomb would be in Sophie¡¯s garden. Curiously, I moved closer to the grave tomb to take a better look when I caught sight of the write-up written on the headstone. OLIVER ERICKSON, SON AND A FRIEND, Born on the 28th of March 2020 and died on the 19th of June 2021. Will forever live in our hearts. I felt my heart throb in pain as I shook off the thought in my head. ¡°What is this?¡± I directed those questions to Andrew, who gave me a pale look. ¡°No.¡± I yelled as I felt my breath seizing. ¡°This is not true, tell me it¡¯s not true.¡± I muttered as I grabbed Sophie by the arms. ¡°Where is my son?¡± I yelled and tightened my grip on her arms. She gulped in fear, while I noticed her body trembled rapidly with fear. ¡°This is a game, tell me it¡¯s a set-up.¡± I pleaded as I shook her, but she shook her head as tears filled her eyes. ¡°He is dead, he is fucking dead.¡± Sophie yelled in tears. Her words sent cold shivers all over my body as my wolf whimpered in pain, ¡°This is not true.¡± I murmured to myself and copsed before the grave and screamed in anger. ¡°I see you crying before a grave, and could feel the pain, even though it was just a vision.¡± Jackson¡¯s words buzzed in my head, making everything clear to me. I stared at the grave before moving my gaze to my outfit, and indeed his descriptions were right. I felt hot tears threatening to fall down from my eyes and I couldn¡¯t hold them back. I shook my head in pain as I kept staring at the write-up on the grave, he was gone, and he left even before I could meet him, and it was all Sophie¡¯s fault. Angrily, I stood to my feet and grabbed Sophie by the neck with my left hand. ¡°See what you¡¯ve caused.¡± I yelled in anger as I tightened my grip on her. ¡°You will kill her, please let go.¡± Andrew pleaded, but I totally ignored him and tightened my grip on her as I watched her gasped for air. ¡°She is dying.¡± Andrew held my hand and tried taking my grip off her, but I shoved him away with my body. Angrily, I moved my gaze back to Sophie and noticed her eyes were bing weak, while she weakly hit me on my chest. ¡°Alpha, she is dying.¡± Andrew yelled out to me. I stared at her one more time and angrily let go of her. I watched her copse on the ground as she gasped for more air. ¡°No!¡± I yelled in anger as I felt my bones breaking down, but quickly I kept my wolf at bay. I moved my gaze to the grave and felt hot tears on my cheek, and I did not bother to wipe them off. With my heart clenching in pain, I turned and moved my gaze to Sophie, who was staring at me with fear-filled eyes. ¡°We made a deal,¡± I muttered in anger, and took more steps towards her. ¡°You were supposed to take your medication after we had sex, but you totally ignored it and got yourself pregnant, as if that was not enough, hid the pregnancy away from me, gave birth to my child and still kept him away from me.¡± I barked in anger while I struggled to controlled my angry wolf. ¡°You let him die and came back to y games with me.¡± I yelled as I grabbed her and lifted her off from the ground. ¡°Why did you do it, why did you do this to me,¡± I asked in pain. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept the pregnancy, I thought you would ask me to abort it.¡± she mumbled in fear. ¡°How dare you, how dare you think I will ask for my child to be killed.¡± I yelled as I tightened my grip on her arms. ¡°Every sub I had sex with, I made sure I used protection on them and made sure I didn¡¯t release my seed in them, but with you, I did that because I paid for your medications every month, but you ignored it and got yourself pregnant, as if that was not enough you kept my baby away from me.¡± I yelled and let go of her. Roughly, I scattered my hair with my hands as I wished all this were just a dream. With my heart throbbing with pain, I moved my gaze to the grave and felt my wolf howling in grief. As I red at the grave, the images of his pictures kept shing in my head, which hurt me the more. ¡°You cut off a piece of his hair and took his old toothbrush for the DNA test.¡± I questioned. ¡°Ye¡­s.¡± she replied in a stammering voice. ¡°How dare you?¡± I yelled as I turned in her direction. ¡°How dare you bury my child without me knowing?¡± I wailed as I took a deep breath to calm my furious wolf. ¡°I was scared.¡± she replied while her whole body trembled in fear. I shook my head in anger as I wiped tears from my cheeks. ¡°How did he die?¡± I asked while holding her gaze. I noticed she swallowed nervously in fear as she couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Answer me.¡± I yelled as I controlled my anger from exploding. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of lying to him.¡± Andrew warned angrily. She gulped nervously as she stood up from the floor and took a few steps away from me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a mistake.¡± She begged in tears. With her words, I realized Oliver didn¡¯t die out of illness, but it had something to do with Sophie. ¡°What did you do to my son?¡± I questioned, took a few steps towards her. She bites her lips in fear while tears gushed down her cheeks. ¡°It was a mistake, I swear I never wanted it to happen, he was my child and I loved him like every mother would.¡± She whimpered in pain. Seeing her in such a condition, softened my heart, but then I was eager to know what happened. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, tell me what happened to my son.¡± I ordered. She gulped nervously, sucked a deep breath before she spoke up. ¡°He was ying on the floor in my room, the day we came back to California.¡± she whispered in fear. ¡°And,¡± I asked impatiently. She bites her upper lip and hesitated for a while before she continued, ¡±I left him ying on the floor with his toys and went to the bathroom to take a quick shower, but when I came back, I saw him¡­.¡± She paused and stared at me with fear-filled eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I marched forward to her. She gulped and wiped off tears on her cheek. ¡°When I came back I saw him, standing beside my dressing table, but I noticed something else.¡± She mumbled in fear. ¡°What did you notice?¡± I questioned angrily. I watched her suck a deep breath and hesitated for a while before she spoke up, ¡°His mouth was filled with drugs, while some were scattered on the floor. I rushed to him and made him take them out of his mouth, but it was toote, he had already swallowed some tablets. I swear I did all I could, and rushed him to the hospital, but he didn¡¯t make it, he died before the doctor could attend to him.¡± she whispered those words to herself, but I could clearly hear her. Hearing her words, I felt my body be numb, and I didn¡¯t know what to do or say.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a mistake. I left him on the floor ying with his toys, I didn¡¯t know he would go over to my table.¡± She exined in fear. My heart clenched in pain as the thought of my child dying of overdose buzzed in my head. But there was something odd about her words. If what she exined was true, then why did he die so quickly? ¡°What kind of drugs did he swallow?¡± I asked, holding her gaze. The moment I said those words, I saw her gulp in fear and couldn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°Tell me what I¡¯m thinking isn¡¯t true.¡± I asked, but she shook her head in fear. ¡°You kept hard drugs close to a little baby.¡± I yelled as a different type of anger enveloped my body. ¡°It was a mistake. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.¡± she begged. ¡°My son didn¡¯t die, but you killed him.¡± I yelled furiously. Chapter 145 Shot ¡°You kept hard drugs in a room where a child who can walk stays.¡± I yelled furiously. ¡°He was ying on the floor, I never knew he would walk to my table.¡± She begged with guilt. Groaning angrily, I ran my fingers as I tried to control the anger in me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± she apologized sincerely. I stared at her and could tell she was scared and also in deep pain. With my heart clenching with pain, I moved my gaze away from her and stared at the grave. I was about to say something to her, but then I noticed my phone ringing and went for it. The moment I went for the phone, I realized the caller was mike. ¡°Hello.¡± I spoke quickly. ¡°Eric, Eric.¡± he called out in a mocking tone. ¡°Where is Victoria?¡± I muttered, angrily. ¡°Calm down.¡± he teased with a loud mockery, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to fucking calm down, where is Victoria?¡± I yelled. ¡°Listen, you will see her if you listen to my warning,¡± he muttered. I groaned in anger at his words before speaking up, ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°I want you toe to the location I will send you. If youe with your men or do anything fishy, she will be the one to pay for it.¡± he muttered as a threat in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m alpha Eric, I¡¯m not scared of you. Tell me the location and I wille over there alone.¡± I spoke angrily. The line went silent for a while before he spoke up, ¡°I will send you the location, expect to see you in an hour.¡± he said and ended the call on me. ¡°Fuck you.¡± I groaned in anger as I walked around. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Andrew asked, curious. I stared at him but did not say a word. I groaned angrily and kept staring at the phone in my hand, waiting for the address. Within a few minutes, an address came on my phone which seemed familiar to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I told Andrew. I was a few steps away and angrily turned and stared at the grave of Oliver before ring at Sophie, who was still crying profusely. ¡°You will hear from me.¡± I dered those words as a promise before leaving with Andrew. We both got to the car, went in, and drove off in high speed. ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± I assured him. He nodded his head at me but didn¡¯t say a word. I got to my house, stopped the car and let him out. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± I replied firmly. He stared at me like he wanted to say something but held back. ¡°Call us if anything goes wrong.¡± He pleaded, while I nodded my head to his words and drove off. The closer I drove to the location, the more scared I became, but not for myself but for Victoria, hoping she was okay. I got to the location, parked in a corner and got out of the car. The location was a well-built one-story building. ¡°Come in, and make sure you are alone.¡± he sent those messages to my phone. Quickly, I walked to the front door, opened it and got in. When I got in, I noticed I was in a sitting room, which was properly arranged with the right furniture. ¡°Follow me.¡± A man, whom I assumed was one of Mike¡¯s men, said and led the way. We passed a few rooms before he opened a door and stepped aside for me to go in. Quickly, I got in and noticed the room was dark. ¡°You finally made it.¡± I heard Mike¡¯s voice in the dark room. ¡°Show yourself, you dog.¡± I yelled. He chuckled loudly before the lights were switched on. I stared around and saw him seated on an armchair, while Victoria was sitting on the floor beside him with both her hands tied behind and her mouth sealed. ¡°Victoria.¡± I rushed to her side, but I was stopped by Mike cing a gun on her head. ¡°Come closer, and I can assure you, you will go with her dead body.¡±he threatened. I groaned angrily and clenched both my fists as I stared at him. I moved my gaze back to Victoria and felt my muscles bing weak as I met eyes with her. She looks tired, scared, and confused. ¡°Are you alright.¡± I asked, while she shook her head in fear as a response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± I assured her, and she nodded her head to my words. I groaned and moved my gaze to Mike. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I yelled. ¡°Shut up and sit down,¡± he ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from dogs like you,¡± I replied angrily. ¡°Then maybe you want me to blow her brains off,¡± he threatened. Hearing his words, I couldn¡¯t say or do a thing. Rather, I just stared at Victoria, who held my gaze with tears filled eyes. ¡°You have me, now can you let her go.¡±? I spoke angrily. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that easy,¡± Mike said while shaking his head. I groaned and sucked a deep breath to control my anger. Mike chuckled loudly and took the gun off Victoria¡¯s Head. ¡°You see, I told you I would get back at you after you broke my bones and made mey on the bed for months.¡± ¡°Are you doing all this because of what happened two years ago?¡± I asked in anger. ¡°Not really, actually, I have score to settle with Victoria here.¡± he muttered with a big grin on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± I yelled while he chuckled loudly, ¡°You know, she smells nice throughout the night.¡± His words got my wolf furious, forcing me to shift into its form, but I held it. ¡°But unfortunately, I can¡¯t fuck unconsciousdies.¡±, he mocked and shed me a big grin. ¡°I will kill you.¡± I muttered those words as a promise. ¡°Only if you have the chance,¡± he muttered confidently. With a groan. I moved my gaze back to Victoria and noticed she was constantly staring at me. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± I assured her and moved my gaze to Mike. ¡°You have me, why not let her go?¡± I yelled angrily. Mike smiled evilly for a while before he stood to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s strange to see almighty Alpha Eric this weak and trembling like a scared dog,¡± he mocked. ¡°I knew your love for this woman would definitely be your weakness, and I was right about it.¡± he mocked with a loud chuckle. All he was saying wasn¡¯t getting to my head, rather, I fixed my gaze on Victoria, who kept staring at me like she had so many things to say. ¡°I should have killed you when I had the chance.¡± I dered those words and moved my gaze to him. ¡°Unfortunately, you did not.¡± he grinned evilly and stood beside Victoria. ¡°Stop ying games with me, and say what you want.¡± I spoke impatiently. He stared at me for a while before he cracked his gun. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in fear when I saw the gun being pointed at Victoria. ¡°Going straight to the point,¡± he replied. ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡± I yelled. ¡°Really,¡± he asked with a big grin and pointed the gun at me. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to announce to you that the bullet in this gun is no ordinary one, one shot on you, and you will die slowly, regardless of who you are.¡± he said while staring at me because he knew a shot on me, It¡¯s like being pierced by a needle. Just staring at the gun in his hand, I knew he was right, this was no ordinary gun. Victoria¡¯s POV Eric stared with terrified eyes before staring at the gun in Mike¡¯s hand. I stared at Eric not because I was confused, but because I now remember everything. After Mike and his men kidnapped me, they ced something on my nose, which made me fall unconscious. The moment I woke up, I found myself tied to a chair with my two hands behind me. Confused, I blinked my eyes severally and stared around the empty room with fear. With panic, I took a deep breath as memories kept shing in my head like I was watching a movie, all the memories I couldn¡¯t remember began ying in my head and within few seconds I recalled everything. ¡°Shit.¡± I mumbled in fear when I realized I was being kidnapped by Mike. Just when I was trying to process everything, I saw the door open and Mike came walking in, majestically with his two hands in his pockets. ¡°You are finally awake,¡± he mocked, ¡°I heard you lost your memory. Do you want me to refresh some memory for you¡± he asked. With anger, I stared at him and wished I wasn¡¯t sealed in the mouth, so I could have spit on him. ¡°Oh, he is already here,¡± he muttered, and switched off the light. I noticed the door open, and a figure came walking in, without being told, I knew it was Eric. The lights were switched on, and I met eyes with Eric. I was supposed to be angry with him, I was supposed to still have hatred for him, but the moment I held his gaze I could see his eyes were filled with pain, stress, andck of sleep. Holding his gaze, all the anger I felt for him for the past two years vanished away. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked with so much care while I nodded my head to him. He shed me an assuring smile before moving his gaze back to Mike. ¡°Let her go, you have a problem with me and not her.¡± Eric pleaded with his gaze on me, it was obvious he didn¡¯t know I had gotten my lost memory. ¡°The n is to kill you both, so you can reunite, isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± Mike responded with a loud chuckle. ¡°Stop this mike, let her go¡± he pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t, because of her, I was insane for a good two years. I will deal with both of you and deal with Elliotter.¡± he expressed those words with bitterness. ¡°What does she have to do with all this? You were the one who kidnapped her and killed our baby still in her womb. What did she ever do to you?¡± Eric roared. Hearing his words, I could see he was doing everything in his power to hold back the anger boiling in him. ¡°You are right, she has nothing to do with this, but I realize that by hurting her, that is when I get to you because I know you love her so much and a scratch on her skin is a torture to you.¡± Mike yelled and pointed a gun at me. He took off the tape off my mouth and smiled evilly at me. ¡°I will kill her in front of you and kill you afterward.¡± he muttered andughed loudly like a lunatic. ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡± Eric warned in anger. ¡°Really, then watch me¡­¡± those words did not leave Mike¡¯s lips when I noticed he pulled the trigger. Out of fear, I closed my eyes and waited for death toe, but then I heard a gunshot, but Felt no difort in any part of my body. Quickly, I opened my eyes and saw Eric on top of Mike, his hand on Mike¡¯s hand as he tried collecting the gun from him and with ease he took the gun. ¡°How dare you.¡± he yelled as he hit Mike¡¯s face, which instantly rushed out blood that made me wonder if it was Just his hand he used. ¡°If you have a problem,e for me alone and stay away from her.¡± he roared in anger and hit Mike¡¯s head on the floor, causing him to bleed out more blood. ¡°I will kill you.¡± Eric yelled in anger and kept hitting Mike¡¯s head on the floor, as all efforts by Mike to fight Eric were a waste. ¡°Stop it, Eric, you will kill him.¡± I yelled in fear as I noticed Mike¡¯s face was covered with blood. Eric listened to my plead and stopped hitting Mike¡¯s head on the hard floor. He made eyes with me and I could see the color of his eyes was darker, which made me realize he was out of control. ¡°Please stop.¡± I begged. With a groan, he closed his eyes and opened them after a few seconds. He moved his gaze away from me and stared at mike lying on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you.¡± Eric said and gave him a hard punch that knocked him off, and made him fall unconscious. I noticed Eric took a deep breath and tried controlling his breath before he pulled away from Mike. ¡°Are you okay.¡± he asked in a weak voice, too weak for someone like Eric. I nodded my head at his words and watched him stand at his feet. As he made his way to me, I noticed it wasn¡¯t just Mike¡¯s blood on the floor, but Eric¡¯s blood was gushing down from his right stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± he assured me in a whisper and knelt beside me as he untied my hands with trembling hands. ¡°Eric, you are dying, how did you get injured?¡± I asked and remembered the gunshot that didn¡¯t hit me. ¡°Oh my God, you were shot.¡± I muttered in fear as he untied thest rope from my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my men are on their way. I just informed them, all you have to do is stay here and don¡¯t move until theye.¡± he kissed me softly on the lips and kissed the tip of my nose before he cupped my face with his two hands.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want you to know that I love you so very much, more than life itself.¡± he expressed those words like he meant every bit of them. Chapter 146 Saved Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I felt my lower abdomen burning with pain, not just pain, but it felt like the pain enveloped my entire body. I could have easily shifted to my wolf and started the healing process, so the damage wouldn¡¯t circte to all parts of my body, but then Victoria was with me and I would rather not scare her by shifting into my wolf in front of her. ¡°Where are you guys?¡± I made a mind link to my men. ¡°We are almost there,¡± my Beta replied. ¡°We need to leave this ce.¡± Victoria muttered in fear, not for herself, but for me. I wanted to say something, but then I heard footsteps approaching our direction, which I knew didn¡¯t belong to any of my men. ¡°Stay here and have this, if anybodyes here who looks like a threat to you, don¡¯t hesitate to shoot him, okay?¡± she nodded her head, took the gun from me and stared at my wounded stomach. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay here and wait for your men?¡± she asked with fear-filled eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t, I need to check the other men outside, stay here.¡± I said, ced a kiss on her lips, and tried pulling away, but she pulled me to herself and deepened the kiss, which surprised me. Quickly, I pulled away when I noticed the footsteps were getting closer. ¡°I have to go.¡± Slowly, I stood on my feet with all the strength I could gather and scrambled out of the room. The moment I shut the door, I shifted to my wolf and started the healing process, but it was already toote. I saw Mike¡¯s mening my way as they pointed their guns at me, but I was quick to dodge them and bounce on each of them as quickly as I could, making sure my cut on them were deep. I continued attacking them with thest strength in me, as I noticed my sight was bing blurry. With a groan, I bounced on thest man and cut him deeply on his arm before moving away from him. ¡°Alpha.¡± My Beta rushed to me, but he was in his human form. ¡°Go get her inside the room, tell her you are my friend.¡± I made a mind link with him as I felt my organs shutting down.¡± We need to get you to the hospital.¡± he muttered in fear when he noticed the danger I was in. I howled in pain and shook my head. ¡°Go for her.¡± I expressed those words as an order, which I knew he wouldn¡¯t object. Slowly, he nodded his head and left my side, while I noticed Andrew and Jackson beside me. Quickly, I shifted back to my wolf form as Andrew took off the clothes from one of Mike¡¯s men and quickly put it on me. ¡°What kind of gun did he use on you?¡± Jackson asked as he noticed how severe the injury was. Everything in me was forcing me to shut my eyes and pass out, but I tried and stay awake to make sure Victoria was okay. Few minutester, I heard footstepsing my way, which forced me to look up and saw my Beta walking toward my direction with Victoria beside him. ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I whispered in relief. Victoria¡¯s POV As I ran to him, I noticed his eyes were weak, and he was forcing them to stay open. Quickly, I rushed to him and noticed his clothes were changed, which meant he shifted to his wolf form and back to his human form when he realized I wasing because he thought I hadn¡¯t gotten my lost memory back. ¡°Eric.¡± I called out in fear. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± he asked in a low, weak voice, and it broke my heart to see him this way, this man here was almost on the verge of death, but here he was still making sure I was okay. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, we need to take you to the hospital¡­.¡± before I could finish my words, I noticed his eyes were already shut. ¡°Eric, no, no, no, please stay awake.¡± I pleaded in tears, while his men moved me away and lifted him up from the floor as they rushed him out of the house, while I followed him behind. We left the house and his men put him in the back seat of a car while the man who came to me in the room directed me to another car. ¡°Please tell me he is not dead.¡± I begged in tears. ¡°No, he is not dead, but he is in great danger as he did not shift to his wolf form in time.¡± he said and nervously massaged his forehead as he remembered he shouldn¡¯t have said those words. ¡°So what will happen to him since he did not shift to his wolf form in time?¡± I asked curiously. The man turned and stared at me with a shocked expression. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten your lost memory.¡± he did not say those words as a question. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Thank goodness,¡± he sighed in relief and stopped the car. I got out of the car and noticed we were not in the hospital, but rather we were in a familiar mansion, a mansion I could clearly remember. We were at Eric¡¯s father¡¯s house. I saw some men rush out of the house while the ones in the car with Eric, rushed him out of the car and took him inside while I followed behind. ¡°Stay here.¡± He tried to stop me the moment I tried to follow them in. ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯m his mate, and he is in this condition because of me and I have to be by his side.¡± I spoke firmly and followed the men who carried him. I watched Eric beingy on a bed, and by the look of the room I could tell the room was his. His men took off his shirt, including his jean pants, leaving him totally naked. His men moved away from him and few stood beside me at the door, while a man, who was in histe thirties, sat beside him and ced his hands on Eric¡¯s wounded stomach, which was still bleeding blood. With panting breath, I watched the man ce his hand on Eric¡¯s bleeding stomach and started making some incantations I couldn¡¯t understand. With panic, I stared at the wound and noticed nothing was actually happening, rather he was bleeding profusely. ¡°We should take him to the hospital.¡± I said loudly in fear, but everyone in the room ignored me and went into deep thoughts. I noticed few men rushed into the room with a bowl of water and a clean towel. The man who was doing the incantations soaked the towel in the big bowl and ced it on the wound while he closed his eyes and did another incantation. I stared at Eric¡¯s unconscious body, and felt fear envelop my entire body as the thought of losing him buzzed in my head. I knew I had fallen in love with him not as DOM Tim, but as Eric. I could still remember the love and care he showed me when I couldn¡¯t remember some part of my memory. I could still recall what Mike said about Eric loving me, and Eric¡¯s words were still echoing in my head when he said he loved me more than life itself. With tears filled eyes, I ced my two hands together in front of me, closed my eyes and whispered a silent prayer to God. When I opened my eyes, I noticed the towel was removed from his stomach and the bleeding had stopped. ¡°Thank goddess.¡± Eric¡¯s men eximed in relief. The man wrapped Eric¡¯s stomach with a bandage before his men wore him a short, leaving him shirtless. I moved away from the door with shaking legs as I walked up to his bed, stood beside him and took a better look at him. His ck hair was messy and some were covering his face, preventing me from seeing his face properly. Slowly, I sat beside him, and took some hair off his face, so I could see his peaceful appearance while his eyes were closed. ¡°How is he?¡± I directed those questions to no one in particr.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°He is out of danger since I was able to stop the bleeding, but his Doctor will be here soon, and I think you should give him some space.¡± he pleaded and left the room while the few men in the room left with him, leaving me with just the man who, I think, is Eric¡¯s right-hand man. ¡°You should go and rest, he will be fine.¡± he assured me. ¡±I¡¯d prefer not to leave his side.¡± I murmured, worried. ¡°You have to, please,¡± he begged. I stared at Eric one more time before leaving the bed. ¡°Let me show you your room.¡± ¡°That will beter, I need to go somewhere.¡± I said and went for the door, but he followed me. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± he spoke in a worried tone. ¡°You think Mike wille for me?¡± I asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°No, he has already been taken care of by Kelvin, I just want you to be careful.¡± hearing those words from him, I wondered what he meant by taking care of mike, but I wasn¡¯t bothered about it. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m no longer that naive Victoria who can¡¯t remember some of her memory, I can take care of myself.¡± I assured him and shed him a weak smile and was about walking away when he stopped me. ¡±You need to change your clothes, wait a minute.¡± he said, went back into Eric¡¯s room and came out within a few minutester. ¡°You can have this, while I send someone to go get you new clothes.¡± he handed ck sweatpants and a ck T-shirt, which I knew was Eric¡¯s. ¡°Let me show you where to change,¡± he said and began walking away, while I followed him until he stopped before a door. ¡°That¡¯s a restroom, you can go in and change.¡± I nodded my head to his words and entered the bathroom. As I took off the clothes I was wearing, I remember what happened the night I was kidnapped. I remember the love making between Eric and me, and it felt so good and real. I could still feel his gentle touch and the warmth of his body. With a heavy sigh, I changed into the new clothes but noticed the clothes were a bit bigger than me, and they also had the scents of Eric, which was incredible. I came out of the bathroom and noticed he was still standing by the door with folded arms. He stared at me for a while before he shook his head. ¡°He will be angry at me if he finds out I let you go out.¡± He grumbled, ¡°I will be back before he wakes up.¡± I assured him and walked away. As I walked out of the mansion I noticed the house was filled with men, more than hundreds of them, and they were all putting on sad and worried faces, that made me wonder why they were all here. I walked to the gate, and before I could open it, a man shed me a friendly smile and opened the gate for me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered and left. I walked for a while and put my hand in the pocket to see if there was any money in the pocket, but unfortunately, I found nothing. ¡±I should have asked for money.¡± I sighed and kept walking in a particr direction for almost half an hour before I arrived at my destination. A small smile appeared on my face as I stood in front of the familiar door. Excited, I knocked on it and heard footstepsing from inside. The door opened and standing before me was Sonia with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Victoria.¡± She called, surprised. ¡°Hey, Sonia, can Ie in.¡± I asked, ¡°Yes, sure, pleasee in.¡± she stood aside and allowed me in. I entered the apartment and noticed nothing had changed from the way it were two years ago, everything was just the same and kept at the right ces. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten your lost memory.¡± she did not say those words as a question. ¡°Yes.¡±, she rushed to me and gave me a tight hug. ¡°Wee back.¡± She yelled happily, like the old Sonia I always knew. ¡°Please sit,¡± she eximed jovially, and pulled me to the bed. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just school stress, and work.¡± she replied tiredly. ¡°You still work at the club?¡± I asked, ¡°Yes, but only on the night shift,¡± she responded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I smiled and nodded my head. We sat in total silence for a while until she spoke up, ¡°I heard what Mike did to you. I¡¯m genuinely sorry, if only I was a good friend,¡± she murmured in regret. I smiled and ced my hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a good friend and more than a sister to me, you were just looking out for the best for me, just that I was too blind to see it.¡± I said and shed her a big smile. She smiled widely before speaking, ¡°So DOM Tim and Eric were one person.¡± ¡°Yes, he fooled us.¡± we both chuckled loudly andy on the bed while our feet were on the floor. ¡±How did things go with you and Mike,¡± I asked curiously because I knew she was going out with him. ¡°That bastard.¡± she cursed. ¡°I was lucky I did not have anything with him.¡± she spoke in relief. ¡°The night I was supposed to go to his house and fulfill my fantasy, but I cut it off and decided toe home and talk things out with you, but when I got home you were not at home, I called your number, but it was switched off.¡± ¡°I called Kelvin and told him that I couldn¡¯t find you, he told me not to worry, that he would look into it.¡± she sighed heavily and shook her head. ¡°Later, Kelvin told me everything about what mike did to you and how mike kept saying he threw you at the bridge, but I did not believe it, so was Alpha Kelvin and Eric.¡± She heaved a deep sigh and continued, ¡°Each day that passes, I lived in guilt and will always me myself for not being a good friend to you.¡± she murmured in regrets. ¡°It¡¯s okay Sonia, you were a good friend, that was why you were able to see Eric¡¯s Love for me even when I didn¡¯t see it.¡± I shed her a big smile, which she returned. ¡°So you know he loves you now,¡± she asked as she moved her head to my direction. I took in a deep breath and nodded my head, ¡°And I think I love him too.¡± I said with a big smile on my face, but then I remembered Eric was still unconscious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sonia asked when she noticed how my mood changed. ¡°I was kidnapped by Mike again. Eric came to save me and was shot by Mike.¡± ¡°Oh my God.¡± Sonia muttered in fear. ¡°He is still unconscious, and is being taken care of.¡± I murmured and sat on the bed, while Sonia did the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, alpha Eric is a strong fighter, he will get through this.¡± she assured me as she gently massaged my shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± I hugged her tightly and felt all my tensed muscles rxed. ¡°I have to go, but I wille and see youter,¡± I said and stood to my feet. ¡°Alright Vicky, thanks foring.¡± she shed me a grateful smile before opening the door. ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± I waved my right hand at her and left. As I walked in the cold streets of California, I felt all my tensed muscles rxed, and it felt like a big burden had been lifted off my shoulders. Chapter 147 Marry me Victoria¡¯s POV I got to Eric¡¯s father¡¯s house and noticed the crowd in thepound were much, and seeing them brought a sudden fear to me. Quickly, I walked past them as each of them made space for me to walk through. As I walked through, I noticed their constant gaze at me, and it scared the shit out of me. Nervously, I opened the main door of the house, walked into the sitting room and met two men walking around with a ss of whiskey in their hands. ¡°Kelvin,¡± I called out as I stood by the door. ¡°Vicky?¡± he replied and moved closer to me. ¡°Tell me everything is alright.¡± I pleaded in fear. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± he replied with a big smile on his face. Hearing those words from him, I took a deep breath and rxed my nerves. ¡°You now remember everything,¡± he said like he was so sure of it. ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled widely before moving my gaze to Liam, who waved at me with a big smile. I smiled back at him and moved my gaze to Kelvin. ¡°Has he woken up?¡± I asked. No, but don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡± he assured me. I sighed heavily and nodded my head to his words. ¡°You look tired. Should I tell the cook to make a cup of coffee for you?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded and looked around, searching for Eric¡¯s dad because I hadn¡¯t seen him around. ¡°Where is Eric¡¯s dad?¡± I asked, ¡°He is at the hospital, but it¡¯s not that serious, we just don¡¯t want to inform him.¡± Liam answered. I nodded my head to their words and sat on the couch while my thoughts were on Eric, wondering if he was doing okay. I was still in thought when my thought drifted to someone. ¡°Kelvin.¡± I called out to him. ¡°You have Elliot¡¯s mobile number right.¡± I asked, even though I knew he had. He stared at me with curiosity before speaking up, ¡°You want to speak to him?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I think I need to thank him. He did so much for me, and I need to let him know I¡¯m fine and okay.¡± I exined. Kelvin nodded his head to my words, took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. ¡°Take, it¡¯s ringing, we are going in, you can join us when you are through. ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the phone from him and ced it on my ear as I watched them walk away. ¡°Hello.¡± Came the deep familiar voice. ¡°Hey, Eli,¡± I called out. ¡°Vicky?¡± he called out. ¡±Yes it¡¯s me.¡± I chuckled softly. ¡°How are you, where are you, why are you calling with Kevin¡¯s line, is everything okay? Did Eric do anything to you?¡± he asked, concerned. ¡°No, no.¡± I replied with a softugh. The line went silent for a while before he spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten your lost memory.¡± he muttered like he was so sure of it. ¡°Yeah, is it that obvious?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, the tone of your voice changed,¡± he replied happily. We bothughed together until I spoke, ¡°Thank you, Eli.¡± ¡°For what?¡± he asked. ¡°For everything, for helping me when I needed help the most, you are indeed a true friend.¡± I said sincerely. The line went silent again, ¡°You love him now, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied without a second thought. ¡°Lucky bastard.¡± he scoffed and went silent. ¡±Eric has always been the lucky one, having everything he wanted since childhood. He has an incredible gift, a perfect father and now an amazing mate.¡± He scoffed again while I remained silent. ¡±I thought he was gonna lose this time, but I¡¯m wrong, he always wins.¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°Come visit, Catherine has been asking of you.¡± ¡°I will. I miss her a lot.¡± I replied. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Eli.¡± I called out, ¡°Yes, Vicky.¡± he answered. ¡°In case you don¡¯t know, but I wanna tell you that you are really an amazing person, you are unique in your way, and you didn¡¯t lose to Eric. Thank you for everything, you and Catherine are really important to me.¡± I said sincerely. ¡°You are also important to us. Come visit us, we have a lot of catching to do.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Iughed loudly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°You too, bye.¡± I said and ended the call. I breathed in relief and was about standing to my feet when I noticed Kelvining my way. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked. ¡°He is awake and wants to see you.¡± His words lifted me up to my feet. Happily, I hurried to the direction of Eric¡¯s room. Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I could hear murmuring and whispers around me in my deep sleep, but those voices weren¡¯t the voice I wanted to hear. Slowly, I opened my eyes and blinked for a while before I recognized where I was. ¡°Eric.¡± I heard Kelvin¡¯s voice as he walked up to me. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± Liam spoke happily and softly whack my shoulder. ¡°You scared us, man.¡± Kelvin grumbled angrily. All they were both saying wasn¡¯t relevant to me, all I wanted was Victoria. ¡°Where is she, how is she?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ll go call her downstairs.¡± Kelvin said, and left the room. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked Liam. ¡°She is more than okay.¡± he replied with an assuring smile. His words made me feel at ease. I was still trying to process everything when a familiar scent hit my nose, and just then the door opened widely and Victoria stood by the door. ¡°Eric.¡± she mumbled as she stood by the door, not making an attempt to walk in. I took a look at her and noticed her long ck hair was parked in one bun, her brown eyes were watery like she was about to cry. Staring at her, I realized she was putting on my clothes. ¡°Those are my clothes?¡± I asked with a soft chuckle. ¡°Yes.¡± she nodded her head and took few steps into the room. ¡°Come closer.¡± I gestured. She shed me a big smile that brought flutters to my heart and moved closer. ¡°How are you?¡± she asked as she took my right hand and gently squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± I moved my hand to her face and gently caressed it. She shed me a big smile, sat beside me on the bed and ced her head on my bare chest. I was surprised at her action, but I loved it. ¡°Eric,¡± she whispered, ¡°Yes dear.¡± I replied and gently stroked her hair. I noticed she inhaled deeply before speaking, ¡°I remember everything.¡± she whispered to herself, but I could clearly hear her. The moment I heard her words, I felt my heart pound in fear and tension enveloped my entire body. ¡°When?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°The day I woke up at Mike¡¯s house,¡± she replied. I kept quiet because I didn¡¯t know what to say or do. I was scared, really scared. ¡°Eric,¡± she called out, took her head off my chest and stared directly at me. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered as we interlocked eyes with each other. ¡°Even when I never knew you were DOM Tim, I fell in love with you behind that mask, and when I realized you were one person, I feared my love for you because I wasn¡¯t sure if you felt the same way, but throughout the period of my memory lost and staying with you, I realized your love for me has no bound, and I was wrong all along.¡± she said and moved closer to me that I could feel her cold breath on me. ¡°I love you Eric, and I¡¯m ready to be your mate or whatever you want me to be.¡± hearing those words from her, I felt my eyes be watery and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. ¡°Stop it, you don¡¯t want your men to see their alpha crying.¡± sheughed and wiped off the tears from my cheek. Without a second thought, I pulled her to myself and kissed her softly on the lips before pulling away. ¡°I told you before, and I¡¯m telling you again¡­¡± I paused and cupped her face with my both hands. ¡°I love you more than life itself.¡± I uttered sincerely and kissed the tip of her nose. One monthter Alpha Eric¡¯s POV I felt my hands bing sweaty, and tension filled my entire body as I got out of the car. ¡°Wee.¡± one of my followers greeted. ¡°Thank you.¡± I shed him a quick smile and walked into the house. ¡°Wee Alpha, should I prepare the table for dinner,¡± my cook asked. ¡°Not now.¡± I replied and took the stairs. Anxiously, I stood before my bedroom door and drew in a long breath to eased myself. ¡°You can do this.¡± My wolf encouraged. Quickly, I touched my jacket pocket to make sure everything was intact before going in. When I got in, I realized the room was in total darkness. ¡°Victoria.¡± I called out as I closed the door behind me. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I heard a soft whisper from her. ¡°Why is the room dark?¡± I asked and went for the switch. I switched on the light and saw Victoria kneeling in the center of the room, with just her panties on. ¡°Hey babe, what are you doing?¡± I walked over to her and tried lifting her up from the floor, but she refused. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, even though I knew what it meant. ¡°I want to fulfill my fantasy, please make me your submissive tonight.¡± she begged with pleading eyes. ¡°No,e on, get up.¡± I urged without a second thought. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She murmured with a frown. Sighing heavily, I sat on the bed and stared at her. She was putting on a redce bra that made her pink nipples visible to me. ¡°No, I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want you as my sub.¡± I spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not asking to be your sub, I just want to fulfill my fantasy.¡± she pleaded, ¡°No.¡± I dered firmly. I refused not because I don¡¯t want to do it, but because I was scared I might lose control. ¡°Please master.¡± she begged as she bites her lower lips, which she knew triggered my whole organ. ¡°No.¡± I replied and stubbornly looked away. ¡°Fine, maybe I will look for someone else to fulfill my fantasy.¡± She mumbled to herself, but I heard her. ¡°You won¡¯t dare.¡± I spoke jealously. ¡°Watch me.¡± she replied in a teasing voice. ¡°Perhaps I should go for Kelvin, Liam, or Elliot.¡± Her words forced me up on my feet. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fulfill your fantasy, but before that, I¡¯ll have to punish you for thinking of other men beside me.¡± I said and went to my drawer, typed in my code and pulled it out. I took out a rope and a whip, and left the blindfolds and gags because I wanted to see her eyes and hear her moans. I knelt before her and tied both her hands together in front of her before running my fingers in her hair. ¡°Tell me to stop if it bes too much, okay?¡± She nodded her head to my words and shed me a quick smile. After making sure she wasfortable, I stood to my feet, took off my Jean pants and was left with my underwear. I noticed she gulped nervously as she stared at my already hardened dick in my underwear. I held her gaze and sat on the bed before asking her toe. Slowly, she crawled over to me and knelt before me. ¡°How many spanks?¡± I asked in a low, dominant voice. ¡°As master wishes,¡± she replied in a low, submissive voice that triggered everything in me. ¡°Good girl.¡± I ran my fingers through her hair and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°To bed.¡± I ordered as I pulled off my jacket, leaving me with just my underwear. Obediently, she left the floor and knelt on the bed. ¡°Ass up.¡± I ordered. Slowly, she ced her head on the pillow and raised her ass in the air. I groaned in satisfaction at the sight of her ass before climbing on the bed and kneeling behind her. With a throaty groan, I gently squeezed her ass and ced kisses on her back before spanking her with my hand. ¡°One master.¡± She moaned in a low, seductive voice that made me wonder if she did some research. I gently caressed the spot I spanked and spanked her again, ¡°Two master.¡± She moaned loudly and buried her head in the pillow. I ced kisses on the spot I spanked and spanked her again. ¡°Three master.¡± ¡°Four master.¡± ¡°Five, master.¡± she moaned loudly and buried her head in the pillow. I ced kisses on her ass, turned her over and kissed her passionately. After a while, I broke the kiss and stared directly into her eyes. ¡°Should I stop?¡± I asked, worried. ¡°No,¡± she replied quickly. I stared at her but didn¡¯t say a word because I was short of words. ¡°I want to pleasure you.¡± she pleaded. Hearing those words from her, I wondered what she meant. ¡°Let me blow you, please don¡¯t say no.¡± she begged. Everything in me was urging me to stop and end this before it would be toote, but with those two sets of brown pleading eyes on me, I couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Fine.¡± I replied and untied her hand. She stared at me for a while before she got down from the bed and knelt on the floor. I sat on the bed, my leg on the floor, and slowly took off my underwear with our eyes interlocked. I noticed she swallowed nervously before she moved closer to me and took hold of my dick. The moment I felt her touch, I moaned softly at the coldness of her hand wrapped around my dick. Gently and slowly, she stroked my dick before she began cing kisses on my balls and took my full length into her mouth. ¡°Ahh.¡± I closed my eyes and moaned in pleasure as I felt her cold lips on my dick. Slowly and gently, she blew me off while we interlocked eyes with each other. I felt pleasure replenished my entire body, and I knew I was going to lose control of my wolf if I didn¡¯t keep him at bay. She continued sucking my dick, not like a professional, but it was the best blowjob I have ever had. I noticed I might cum so quickly in her mouth, so I gently pulled out of her and pulled her to the bed with me. ¡°Can you pleasure master.¡± I asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Yes master.¡± She replied seductively as she bites her lips. I took off her panties and moaned loudly at her perfect body. ¡°Then show master how good you are.¡± I said andy on the bed with my back while I made her climb on me. ¡±Sit and ride me like a good girl.¡± I said and kissed her lips. Slowly she positioned herself between my already erected dick and slowly sat on it as I helped her with my hand. ¡°Mhhhh.¡± She moaned loudly as my full length went inside her. I watched her close her eyes and seized her breath as she allowed her pussy to amodate my size. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked and ran my fingers in her hair. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered softly, Slowly she went in and out of me while I took hold of her breasts and squeezed them gently. She moans in pleasure and began riding on me. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I moaned out loudly and grabbed her waist with my two hands while she continued riding on me. ¡°Fuck, you are good.¡± I moaned as she continued riding on me. The room was filled with the sping of our skins and the noises of our moans, until I noticed I was about to cum. I tightened my grip on her waist and sealed our lips together while I fucked her at my pace until I released my cum in her and slowed down my pace. With panting breath, I copsed on the bed while she copsed on me with giggles. We stayed in that position for a while until I carried her on my body, her hands wrapped around my neck while her two legs were wrapped around my waist. I walked into the bathtub, bathed her with some cold water, and carried her bridal style back to the room. Iy her on the bed andy beside her while she ced her head on my chest. ¡°What we did wasn¡¯t BDSM.¡± She said with a chuckle. ¡°I know. Maybe we¡¯ll follow the y next time.¡± I replied and kissed her forehead. We were both silent for a while until I spoke, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°I also have something to tell you too,¡± she answered. ¡°Let me go first,¡± I said nervously, and sat on the bed. Anxious, I went for my jacket and took out the box of ring from my jacket pocket. ¡°Oh my God.¡± She eximed in shock as she stared at the transparent box. Hey babe.¡± l called out nervously, while holding her gaze. ¡± I know I¡¯m not deserving of you, after all I did to you, but I want you to give me the chance to live the rest of my life showing you how much I regret my actions. I want you to give me the chance to prove to you how much I love you. I want you to give me the chance to pay for the pain and torture I made you go through, I want to¡­¡± I gulped and continued, ¡± I want to live the rest of my life showing you nothing but love and care. I love you so much, Victoria, and want to spend the remaining years of my life with you. I wasn¡¯t joking when I told you I love you more than life itself, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to live without you by my side, so I¡¯m here asking you to make me the happiest man on earth and marry me.¡± I pleaded as my heart throb in fear. I saw her wipe off the tears falling on her cheeks and brought forth her fingers to me, ¡°Of course I will marry you.¡± she eximed happily. I smiled widely at her, opened the box and took out the customized diamond ring and put it on her finger. ¡°I love you so much.¡± She said and gave me a deep passionate kiss before pulling away. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± With those words, she took my left hand and ced it on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, we are expecting a baby.¡± She giggled happily. A cold shiver ran down my spine, and a different type of joy enveloped my entire body. ¡°Really?¡± I yelled happily and ced kisses on her stomach before pulling her in a tight hug. ¡°I promise to love you and this baby.¡± I said sincerely. ¡°I know.¡± she whispered back in tears. Happily, I closed my eyes and felt my wolf howling loudly with joy and satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, moon goddess.¡± I whispered happily to myself. Summary Alpha Eric let Sophie go because he knew she loved that child and went into depression when he died. Kelvin¡¯s mate finally epted him, while Sonia found a good man who was a friend to Kelvin. Mike was tripped off the title of an alpha, disconnected from the wolf society and pack. Not able to bear the shame, he ran away to China andmitted suicide. As for Eric and Victoria, you know what will be of them after Victoria gave birth to a handsome baby boy who looks just like Eric. It waster discovered that Victoria¡¯s seeds were going to be called the special ones, which are another breed of powerful werewolves. Chapter 148 Seduce him Epilogue A year and few monthster He arrived in the room and met Victoria ying with Mason. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± She flickered a happy smile at him while he ced a kiss on her forehead and ced another on Mason¡¯s forehead. ¡±How is my prince doing?¡± he asked while holding the gaze of his look alike. ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s doing very well.¡± She responded with a smile and handed Mason to him, which he hurriedly took and carried in his arms. ¡±How are you doing?¡± he asked, while Mason giggled happily and took hold of his beard with his little fingers. ¡±You love my beards?¡± He asked yfully and kissed Mason on the cheek, while the little child giggled happily at his father¡¯s kisses. ¡°I have to go,¡± he exined as he handed the baby back to Victoria. ¡°Do well toe before dinner,¡± she urged, while he nodded and kissed her lips briefly and left. Smiling happily, Victoriaid the child properly on the bed and ambled to the wardrobe. She took the sexy lingerie she had brought and smiled widely at it. Since giving birth, alpha Eric has refused to touch her because, ording to him, he wants her to be okay and physically fit. She nned to seduce him tonight and asked him to mark her again as his because he refused to do so while she was pregnant. ¡±I can¡¯t wait.¡± Victoria giggled happily and kept back the lingerie. A knock came on the door, and Sonia walked in with a smile on her face, ¡±Hello Vicky¡± She greeted and picked up Mason, who was lying on the bed. ¡±Hey Sonia.¡± she responded, and walked back to the bed. ¡±Hey, my little prince.¡± Sonia yed with Mason while Victoria sat and watched as she thought of an idea. ¡±You will be passing the night here, right?¡± Victoria asked, ¡±Yes!¡± Sonia responded. Can Mason sleep in your room tonight?¡± she asked Sonia, who raised a suspicious brow at her, and Victoria shyly looked away. ¡±Oh, I see.¡± Sonia chuckled loudly and nudged Victoria who beamed, ¡±That won¡¯t be a problem and thank goddess this door has soundproof.¡± She teased, while Victoria scoffed and shook her head. The two discussed other things until it was dinner, and they both decided to go downstairs while mason¡¯s nanny took care of him. Victoria and Sonia were already seated in the dining when alpha Eric arrived. ¡±Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± He ced a kiss on Victoria¡¯s forehead and took his seat. ¡±Eric, you will be punished for this.¡± Victoria said with a frown and ced a te in front of her while Alpha Eric leaned closer to her left ear and whispered, ¡±I believe you know the most suitable punishment for me.¡± He whispered seductively into her ear, which made her body shiver, and she quickly looked away. ¡±You two should get a room.¡± Sonia grumbled and began eating. They ate happily, chatting about different things, until Victoria stood to her feet. ¡±I¡¯ll go check on Mason.¡± She lied and left the dining table. Quickly, she took the stairs and got to their room. She rushed to the wardrobe, took out the lingerie, and dashed into the bathroom. She took a quick bath and was putting on the red lingerie when she noticed Alpha Eric was in the room, making a phone call with one of his business partners. She hurriedly dressed in the transparent lingerie, stared at herself in the mirror, and poured her hair on her shoulder. She smiled as she realized that childbirth had no effect on her body, but rather that her body was as sexy as it was. ¡±Let¡¯s do this.¡± She whispered to herself. Slowly, she pushed the bathroom door open and stepped into the room. She closed the door behind her and stepped into the room while Alpha Eric¡¯s back was to her as he was still on call. Nervously, she strolled up to him and stood just an inch behind him. Slowly and gently, she ced her cold hands on his shoulder while Alpha Eric eximed in relief at her touch. Seductively, she slowly moved her hands from his shoulders down to his back and moved to his stomach, causing Alpha Eric to release a soft moan. He turned to her, impatient, and was astounded to see her putting on transparent sexy lingerie. ¡±Do you like it?¡± she asked, nervous; it was her first time seducing a man. ¡°Mine!¡± he moaned to her ears, his lustful gaze sweeping over her half-exposed body. Seductively, she ran the tips of her fingers through his chest, and stopped at the down button on his shirt while they held each other¡¯s gaze. Slowly, she unbuttoned each button on his shirt and pulled his shirt away, leaving him shirtless before her. Gradually, she ced a kiss on his chest, moved to his right nipple, and sucked it, causing a loud moan from Alpha Eric¡¯s lips. He was dominant in bed, and everything in him waspelling him to take over, but he realized she wanted to be in control, so he let her do things her way. Slowly, she sucked his left nipple and moved over to his right nipple, sucking it while she caressed the left nipple with her fingernails. She kept ying with his nipples until she pulled away and dropped to her knees right before him. They held each other¡¯s gaze as she slowly unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. In a swift motion, she pulled his pants to his knees and gasped at his erected dick, which bulged in his underwear. While holding his gaze, she pulled his underwear to his knees and looked down to have a glimpse of his hard dick before her. She gasped at the sight and size of his dick and slowly wrapped it around her left fingers while Alpha Eric released a soft moan. Slow and steady, she strokes his hard dick for some seconds before cing kisses on his upper thighs and suddenly swallowed his dick in her mouth, causing alpha Eric to release a moan of relief. Slowly she sucked his dick while giving him a blow job and his whole body shook with pleasure. Gently, he packed her hair with his hand and moaned out softly as she increased her speed. ¡± Fuck!¡± He moaned out and restrained himself from fucking her mouth. Victoria kept sucking his dick until she was out of breath and took out his full length from her mouth. Slowly she stood to her feet while he pulled his pants and underwear from his knees and threw them in a corner. Unhurriedly, he turned her around and unhooked her bra before pulling off her bra and tossed it away. He trails kisses from her shoulders down to her back and stopped at her ass. He knelt down and pulled her underwear to her knees and ced kisses on her ass cheeks before spanking it. ¡± Mhhmmm.¡± Victoria moaned in pleasure as he kept trailing kisses on her ass cheek. Slowly, he took off her underwear from her knees and inhaled deeply before tossing it away.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He ran kisses on her legs, up to her ass and stood to his feet. In a swift motion, he turned her over to him and mmed his lips into hers. Aggressively and dominantly, he invaded her lips as he kissed her passionately yet, roughly. As they both kissed, he took her right breast in his hands and fiddled with it, which made Victoria moan in the kiss as a different type of pleasure hit her. He took her lower lips and sucked hungrily before letting go of it. Their eyes met, and he couldn¡¯t help but groan at the sight of her lustful eyes. ¡±Are you ready?¡± He asked while she nods her head with a smile. With ease, he lifted her bridal style and strolled to the bed, which was few steps away from them. He made hery on the bed with her back and ced her feet on the bed while her clean shaved pussy was disyed to him. Groaning with satisfaction, he positioned himself between her thighs and lowered his head down to her pussy and inhaled the scentsing from her pussy. He ced soft kisses on her thighs while she moans out loudly when she felt his hot tongue licking her clitoris. She moaned loudly and tried closing her knees, but his grips on her knees were too tight, which prevented her from making a move. Slowly, he ran his tongue on her clitoris before she felt his tongue in her pussy as he fucks her with the tips of his tongue. She pushes his head downward and dips her fingers in his hair, begging for more as she moans out loudly with pleasure. ¡±Mine!¡± his wolf howled in satisfaction, urging him to take control, but he kept him at bay. He ran his tongue all over her pussy, invading every part with his warm tongue, making her moan loudly and releasing more fluid. She felt him lick her pussy hungrily as she dropped more fluid and felt her knees shook with pleasure. ¡°Mhhh.¡± she heard his soft moan in between her thighs as he moved away from her pussy and moved up to her. He held her gaze and beamed at her before lying on the bed beside her with his back. ¡±Tonight you are in charge.¡± He said and gestured her to sit on him instead. With shaky legs, she climbed on him and positioned herself on his erect dick, ready to sit on it. ¡± Are you ready?¡± He asked while she nodded her head. Slowly, she lifted herself up and slowly inserted his dick into her wet, dripping pussy. ¡± Goddess.¡± He moaned and took a tight grip of her waist until he was fully in her. ¡± Fuck!¡± She moaned out as his full length filled her pussy. ¡±This is fucking good!¡± She moaned out and ced her hands on his chest. Slow and gently, she rode on him while they both moaned loudly as she increased her speed and continued fucking him. Moaning loudly, he spanked her ass as she continued riding him in a faster space. Within five minutes, he knew he was about to cum due to the intense pleasure, so he slightly moved her away and made hery on the bed. Slowly she fell on the bed with her back as they continued kissing while he positioned himself between her thighs and ced her left leg on his shoulders and insert his dick in her. ¡± Mhhhh.¡± She moaned loudly as he fully went inside her and began fucking her. He increased his pace and continued fucking her while his Wolf urged him to mark her, but it was not yet time for it. He ced kisses all over her body as he continued fucking her. Slowly he pulled out of her, andid behind her. He lifted her right leg and mmed his dick into her and continued fucking her. He positioned his nose at the crook of her neck as he continued fucking her, this time in a slow pace. Gently, he licks his Mark on her neck for a while. Cold shivers ran down her spine as she felt his tongue on her neck. ¡±Are you ready?¡± he asked, and she replied with a moan. He took out his fangs and sank his teeth into the crook of her neck and left his fangs there while he continued fucking her at a slow pace. ¡±Ahh.¡± Victoria moaned out with pain and pleasure as a different type of feeling enveloped her body, making her shivered with pleasure. He took out his fangs from her neck and sank it again to imprint the letter E on her neck and this time it was deeper, causing her to moan out in pain. He left his fangs there and slowly fucks her to relieve the pain before taking out his fangs. His wolf howled excitedly and tried to be in control, but alpha Eric kept him at bay and fucks her in a slow pace before he took in his fangs. Slowly, he took out his tongue and licks the blood dripping out from his mark on her. He cleaned off his marks and ced kisses on his mark imprinted on her before cing kisses on her back and slowly pulled out of her while some of his cum dripped on the bed. Inhaling deeply, hey on the bed with his back and pulled panting Victoria to himself. He made her rest her head on his chest while she panted heavily. Slowly, she ran her fingers on his mark and beamed happily to herself. They stayed in each other¡¯s arms for a while until Alpha Eric decided to break the good news. ¡±The operation was sessful¡­¡± He paused as Victoria raised her head to hold his gaze. ¡±Your aunt will speak again.¡± He announced happily as tears of joy trimmed down her cheek. The End The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!